《Bad Love: An Alpha's Regret》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 As Alpha, he married me only because he had to. But I went ahead and fell in love with him. What¡¯s worse, I have only six months to live. I don¡¯t want to d ie. And I don¡¯t want to fight. But he won¡¯t let me go¡­. ¡°Didn¡¯t your familye with you, Ms. Rathborn?¡± I frown. I¡¯m just getting a routine physical and some bloodwork. Why would I need someone to apany me? What¡¯s more, family¡­ what family do I have? My mother died during thest pack war. My dad, in a bid for peace, pledged me to Alpha Aaron when I was thirteen. I left everything and everyone I knew and grew up in Aaron¡¯s mansion. 217 Agron was tolerant of me as a kid. He was even kind. I resented him for tearing my family oport, but as I grew older, I came to love him. I love him as a female loves a man. On my eighteenth birthday, we were married What should¡¯ve been the greatest day of my life marked the start of years of disappointment. Aaron never wanted to marry me. He only ever saw me as his enemy. My wolf never manifested-and that might be the greatest travesty of all, because what good is a wolf who doesn¡¯t have one? I¡¯ve been groomed and raised to be a luna. As Aaron¡¯s wife, that¡¯s what I should be. But who would ever follow me? A lowly human. I won¡¯t give up hope though. My father is an Alpha. My mom came from a long, powerful line of wolves. Their pack ruled the southern region for centuries. I have to believe that my wolf will surface. Someday. Just like I have to believe that Aaron will one day love me. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here. At a pack-sanctioned physician, but one outside of Aaron¡¯s pds. I¡¯m getting a second opinion. Because I want to have a baby. And though Aaron ims me¡­ without a wolf, he will never mate with me. If I¡¯m pregnant though, that will change everything. ¡°Doctor,¡± I say as he stares at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I needed to bring anyone. I¡¯m just here for a checkup.¡± 3/7 I¡¯m not quite sure what his expression is. Ufortable maybe? It¡¯s a smallmunity of shifters in these parts, maybe he¡¯s worried Aaron will be angry that he¡¯s treating me. I realize that I¡¯m a bit slow to shift. And I¡¯ve done the research, there are examples of te bloomers¡¯ so to speak. There is still a chance-¡± Doctor Henley frowns. He slides a stack of papers across the desk to me. ¡°These are the results of yourb tests.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I flip through the file, but I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m seeing. I¡¯ve been dizzytely, and a little nauseous. 4/7 My heart beat doubles. Joy spreads through me and my eyes fill with tears. ¡°Did it happen? Am I pregnant?¡± I can imagine a little boy with Aaron¡¯s dark eyes. A little girl with his perfect smile. ¡°Uh, no.¡± He tugs the cor of his shirt. ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯m disappointed, but not entirely surprised. Wolves only enter an estrus cycle once per year. And for that one week, Aaron avoids me like the gue. ¡°Luna Leah,¡± he says softly, and I¡¯m touched that he honors me with the title. No one in Aaron¡¯s pack does. ¡°You¡­ have cancer.¡± I hear the words but they don¡¯t reallypute. I¡¯m twenty-three. Too young for a serious disease. And as a wolf¡­ I wouldn¡¯t get sick. I¡¯d be able to regenerate. 5/7 ¡°Perhaps this is why your wolf has never surfaced,¡± he says quietly. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°The cancer. You have an aggressive form of liver cancer. It likely metastasized from a different region. You¡¯re in the advanced stages now¡­¡± I swear it¡¯s like I¡¯m hearing his words from someone else¡¯s body. This can¡¯t possibly be happening. I lean forward. ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± I¡¯ve lived among Aaron¡¯s pack for a decade and I¡¯m still an outsider. They think nothing of pranking me or making ¡°Are you still paying the blood debt?¡± he asks. I flush. Even though it¡¯smon knowledge that I was pledged to Alpha Aaron, it¡¯s still kind of embarrassing to literally be bled as a form of reparation for his pack¡¯s grievances. ¡°Yes.¡± I nod. ¡°How frequently?¡± ¡°Once a month. Aaron¡¯s physician draws my blood.¡± ¡°Those offerings need to stop. You can¡¯t afford to weaken your body further.¡± patching up wounds and delivering babies. For the most part, wolves are incredibly healthy. We don¡¯t sumb to things like cancer. You¡¯ll need to seek treatments outside of this facility. And you¡¯ll need to do it quickly.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 It¡¯s raining. I¡¯d taken an Uber into the city to see Dr. Henley and I walked all the way back to the city limits. ¡°Miss, do you need a ride?¡± It¡¯s an elderly couple. They pulled to the side of the road in their Chevy Malibu. They look concerned. I¡¯m concerned. But what difference does a bit of rain make? A second car pulls up. It¡¯s a big SUV. I recognize the license te. ¡°You¡¯re both very kind,¡± I tell them. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My friend is here.¡± ¡°Friend¡± is a word I¡¯d use lightly. James is Aaron¡¯s beta. He¡¯s a big, brooding wolf who doesn¡¯t particrly like me. That¡¯s probably because Aaron was supposed to marry his sister, Jessica. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m pretty sure Aaron is still in love with her. That he would already be mated to her if he wasn¡¯t stuck with me. They¡¯re together all the time. She dotes on him 2/9 it¡¯s not because he¡¯s respecting my position as luna, or because he¡¯s respecting my privacy¡­it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t give a sh*t. 3/9 In the past, when we were stuck together, I¡¯d prattle on and ask questions, forcing him to converse with me because I knew he didn¡¯t want to. Today, I stare out the window and don¡¯t say a word. Not even when he keeps ncing at me. ¡°Dr. Henley, is it curable¡­if I¡¯m hospitalized?¡± ¡°There are treatments that might buy you a few extra months¡­¡± A few extra months. Tears stream down my face. In my 4/9 reflection in the window, they just blend with the raindrops sttering the ss. I¡¯m going to die. There is no hope for me. Upon returning to the pds, we veer off the main highway onto a long stretch of private road that¡¯s maintained and patrolled by Aaron¡¯s guards. They pause the SUV at the gate only to wave James through. The security is intended to keep humans out. And to keep me in. disappointment because I know he doesn¡¯t care about me, but this man¡¯s indifference¡­ when I¡¯ve known him for nearly half my life¡­ It hurts. I get out of the car and stare up at the massive house. It¡¯s four stories of stone with a tiled roof. A massive, morous estate that I¡¯d thought so beautiful the first time I saw it. 5/9 ¡°What the he ll is wrong with your phone, Leah?¡± It¡¯s Aaron. He storms outside and down the stairs. He stalks toward me and my feet back 6/9 up instinctively. This Alpha is too big. Too strong. Too merciless when he wants to be. ¡°Where the f**k did you go?¡± A day ago, I would¡¯ve cowered beneath his rage. But now¡­ ¡°What does it matter?¡± I ask quietly. He straightens like I¡¯ve pped him. Aaron hase to know my many moods-stubborn, argumentative, quiet-but this defeated tone isn¡¯t typical for me. I¡¯ve had to fight. For everything here. Few people here have shown me kindness. from here. Sitting in a chair beside the window or the firece, depending on the time of year. I spend most of my time here too. I eye 7/9 up all the many rows and rows of books on the floor to ceiling shelves. Books I¡¯ll never get the time to read. I sniffle. Again, Aaron looks shocked. I refuse to cry for this man. For any of them. As a terrified, broken, thirteen-year-old girl taken into this enemynd, I did not cry. I am Leah Arboreaux, and I honor Yelling and fighting. Being ignored-or ravished. 8/9 He crowds me until my back is against the wall. His hands m on either side of my head, caging me in. I crane my head back to hold his gaze. His scent wraps around me-rich and subtle and all but beckoning me near because for whatever reason this man smells irresistible to me. He growls andes closer. His chest against mine. His hips rolling into me. To go up on my toes, seek out his sexy mo uth, and let him take me under as he¡¯s done a thousand times before. Because this man might hate me¡­ but he still wants me. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 His shoulders are so wide they block out the rest of the room. His hair is dark and a little long on top. I know exactly how those strands feel against my skin. He leans down to bite a sensitive spot on my neck. I tremble. He growls approvingly. His mo uth scourges a path from my throat to my ear. His other hand grips my hair and jerks my head back. ¡°You still didn¡¯t answer me.¡± His wolf is at the surface and his emotions are every bit as wild as the beast inside him. More extremes, I realize¡­ Passion and rage. Pleasure and pain. Hate and love. Well, not love. At least not for him. ¡°What will you do, Aaron?¡± I keep my gaze level on his. ¡°F**k me against this 2/12 wall?¡± 3/12 His ze flickers for a moment as if he¡¯s eyeing the bookshelf for how sturdy it will be. ¡°Torture me until you get what you want?¡± I shake my head even as it pulls out strands because he still has one hand twisted mercilessly in my hair. ¡°I¡¯m done. I won¡¯t live like this. I won¡¯t love you anymore.¡± He jerks back. His huge arms flex at his sides, muscles rippling up to his shoulders. He isn¡¯t just angry. He¡¯s furious. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jessica takes this moment to enter the 4/12 study. She acts like she¡¯s busy cleaning. And, swear to god, she even has a feather duster in hand and a short skirt on. I roll my eyes. ¡°What is this, your French Maid fantasy?¡± I nce at Aaron. Normally, I can bury the hurt in my eyes. The jealousy. But not today. ¡°You want her, right? It¡¯s always been your love for Jessica. So have her.¡± Her interruption and my tirade shock him speechless, and I take advantage of that, quickly shoving past him. She res and huffs ¡®wh*re¡¯ as I rush out of the study. ¡°Don¡¯t you walk away from me!¡± Aaron roars. 5/12 But unlike Jessica who cowers, I don¡¯t. He has not mated me. Nor weed me into his pack with any formal ceremony or blood ritual. His Alpha powers do not extend to me. I stop only to look back at her. ¡°You win. All these years, you¡¯ve wanted him. All the times you¡¯ve snuck into his room or tried to seduce him away from me-his rightful wife-like I didn¡¯t know what you were about. Now you¡¯ll finally have him.¡± Tears slip from my eyes and roll down my cheeks. Aaron gasps. 6/12 Jessica¡¯s pretty face blurs in front of me. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll both be happy,¡± I tell them. Then I flee, running up the four flights of stairs to my childhood bedroom. I m the door behind me. AARON ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I growl. Jessica wrings her hands. She¡¯s mine. Has been since we were kids and we know everything about each other. But I don¡¯t need her to cate me right now or to spew whatever she thinks I need to hear. And I sure as sh*t am not about to get into whatever that little standoff was with her and Leah. I rule this pack. This pack does as /bid. ¡°Get your brother. Tell him to meet me in the training ward.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± she bows meekly. ¡°And the guards.¡± Chapter 3 ¡°What?¡± 8/12 ¡°Tell him to bring the guards. He¡¯ll know what I mean.¡± She hurries from the room and I¡¯m left with a cold feeling spreading through my body. I¡¯m not sure what it is exactly¡­ Sometimes, right before a battle, there is a span of time-a few seconds or minutes-where everything is so perfectly calm it¡¯s like the world stands still. I¡¯m hit with that intense feeling of foreboding now. 9/12 And it¡¯s not just Leah¡¯s behavior-which is bizarre to say the least. There are threats afoot thesest months, and a n I¡¯ve put into ce will y out soon, and it¡¯s going to change everything. I nce up the stairwell. In my entire life, I¡¯ve never been rejected by a woman. In the five years since we married, Leah has never once denied me. On the contrary, she¡¯se to my bed unbidden, refused to leave afterward, and in the afterglow is always one to cling. I rub my chest. That unsettled feeling is spreading. 10/12 I can hear her, with my wolf¡¯s senses, running up thest flight of stairs to her wing of the mansion. I can still scent her-that light floral fragrance that is her natural skin and the headier, more Because my little wife might im to hate me-but her body tells a different story. The door ms loudly. There¡¯s some muffled noise. I stand here-in that calm, imminent my ws extend. I¡¯m not entirely in 11/12 control of myself, which for an Alpha, is unthinkable. I don¡¯t give a da n. My wife thinks she can mou th off to me? That she can push me away and run from me!? That she can disappear ande and go as she pleases! My wolf roars. I take the stairs three at a time, more beast than man. Leah may have escaped me in the study because I was caught off guard by her deration. But I won¡¯t let these transgressions go. 12/12 I¡¯ve had only two rules since she was brought beneath my roof and pledged to me, and Leah¡¯s broken both: Don¡¯t ever lie. And don¡¯t ever run from me. Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret shoulders are so wide they block out the rest of the room. His hair is dark and a little long on top. I know exactly how those strands feel against my skin. He leans down to bite a sensitive spot on my neck. I tremble. He growls approvingly. His mouth scourges a path from my throat to my ear. His other hand grips my hair and jerks my head back. ¡°You still didn¡¯t answer me.¡± His wolf is at the surface and his emotions are every bit as wild as the beast inside him. More extremes, I realize¡­ Passion and rage. Pleasure and pain. Hate and love. Well, not love. At least not for him. ¡°What will you do, Aaron?¡± I keep my gaze level on his. ¡°F**k me against this 2/12 wall?¡± 3/12 His ze flickers for a moment as if he¡¯s eyeing the bookshelf for how sturdy it will be. ¡°Torture me until you get what you want?¡± I shake my head even as it pulls out strands because he still has one hand twisted mercilessly in my hair. ¡°I¡¯m done. I won¡¯t live like this. I won¡¯t love you anymore.¡± He jerks back. His huge arms flex at his sides, muscles rippling up to his shoulders. He isn¡¯t just angry. He¡¯s furious. Jessica takes this moment to enter the 4/12 study. She acts like she¡¯s busy cleaning. And, swear to god, she even has a feather duster in hand and a short skirt on. I roll my eyes. ¡°What is this, your French Maid fantasy?¡± I nce at Aaron. Normally, I can bury the hurt in my eyes. The jealousy. But not today. ¡°You want her, right? It¡¯s always been your love for Jessica. So have her.¡± Her interruption and my tirade shock him speechless, and I take advantage of that, quickly shoving past him. She res and huffs ¡®wh*re¡¯ as I rush out of the study. ¡°Don¡¯t you walk away from me!¡± Aaron roars. 5/12 But unlike Jessica who cowers, I don¡¯t. He has not mated me. Nor weed me into his pack with any formal ceremony or blood ritual. His Alpha powers do not extend to me. stop only to look back at her. ¡°You win. All these years, you¡¯ve wanted him. All the times you¡¯ve snuck into his room or tried to seduce him away from me-his rightful wife-like I didn¡¯t know what you were about. Now you¡¯ll finally have him.¡± Tears slip from my eyes and roll down my cheeks. Aaron gasps. 6/12 Jessica¡¯s pretty face blurs in front of me. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll both be happy,¡± I tell them. Then I flee, running up the four flights of stairs to my childhood bedroom. I m the door behind me. AARON ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I growl. Jessica wrings her hands. She¡¯s mine. Has been since we were kids and we know everything about each other. But I don¡¯t need her to cate me right now or to spew whatever she thinks I need to hear. And I sure as sh*t am not about to get into whatever that little standoff was with her and Leah. I rule this pack. This pack does as / bid. ¡°Get your brother. Tell him to meet me in the training ward.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± she bows meekly. ¡°And the guards.¡± ¡°What?¡± 8/12 ¡°Tell him to bring the guards. He¡¯ll know what I mean.¡± She hurries from the room and I¡¯m left with a cold feeling spreading through my body. I¡¯m not sure what it is exactly¡­ Sometimes, right before a battle, there is a span of time-a few seconds or minutes-where everything is so perfectly calm it¡¯s like the world stands still. I¡¯m hit with that intense feeling of foreboding now. 9/12 And it¡¯s not just Leah¡¯s behavior-which is bizarre to say the least. There are threats afoot thesest months, and a n I¡¯ve put into ce will y out soon, and it¡¯s going to change everything. I nce up the stairwell. In my entire life, I¡¯ve never been rejected by a woman. In the five years since we married, Leah has never once denied me. On the contrary, she¡¯se to my bed unbidden, refused to leave afterward, and in the afterglow is always one to cling. I rub my chest. That unsettled feeling is spreading. 10/12 I can hear her, with my wolf¡¯s senses, running up thest flight of stairs to her wing of the mansion. I can still scent her-that light floral fragrance that is her natural skin and the headier, more Because my little wife might im to hate me-but her body tells a different story. The door ms loudly. There¡¯s some muffled noise. I stand here-in that calm, imminent space- then I feel my canines drop and my ws extend. I¡¯m not entirely in 11/12 control of myself, which for an Alpha, is unthinkable. I don¡¯t give a da mn. My wife thinks she can mo uth off to me? That she can push me away and run from me!? That she can disappear ande and go as she pleases! My wolf roars. I take the stairs three at a time, more beast than man. Leah may have escaped me in the study because I was caught off guard by her deration. But I won¡¯t let these I¡¯ve had only two rules since she was brought beneath my roof and pledged to me, and Leah¡¯s broken both: Don¡¯t ever lie. And don¡¯t ever run from me. Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 4 Chapter 4 I round thest stairwell and bust her bedroom door off the hinges. ¡°I own you.¡± She holds her ground in the middle of her bedroom. The walls are pink. There is a pile of stuffed animals in a far corner. She hasn¡¯t bothered with them in years-not even when she first came here-but she refuses to part with them. The ordered all those years ago when she was presented as the ¡®only option for peace. 2/12 There are no photos. No art. But parts of Leah manage to invade the space. Hair ties are scattered on a dressing table. And at least one or two are on the floor. Her hair is an impossibly thick riot of curls that hang halfway down her back. One of the ties is in her hand and she ys with it. A nervous habit she¡¯s never outgrown. Workout clothes are piled in a hamper. The sweat on them only heightens my passion. Books are everywhere. 3/12 On the bed. On the nightstand. In stacks a dozen high on the floor. ¡°There is nowhere to go, Leah.¡± She squares off with me. This isn¡¯t the first fight we¡¯ve had. Stubborn woman that she is, sometimes I think she provokes me just because she can, to see how far she can push. No doubt, in her mind, seeing me lose control gives her a modicum of it. But that will not happen again. 4/12 Not anymore. I grab her arms and lift her off her feet. I don¡¯t smell another male on her. I sure as f*ck sniffed her while we were in the library. If I did, I don¡¯t want to think of what I¡¯d do. To him. To her. I continue to hold her off the ground. She meets my level gaze. 5/12 Normally her legs would sling around my waist. She¡¯d grind that hot p**sy of hers against my c**k and we¡¯d be lucky to make it up off the floor. After a long standoff, her eyes glisten. ¡°Are you going to force me, Aaron?¡± I search her face. This is¡­not our usual script. Always, I dominate. She fights, then yields. I pleasure her until she can¡¯t bear it any more. Wash. And repeat. See you next week. But this time¡­ her eyes are cold. She¡¯s aroused, yeah, I can smell it rising off 6/12 her skin and from the heat between her thighs, but she resents that. If it¡¯s possible, today she resents me more than she ever has before. This is no game between us right now. It¡¯s more significant. And I don¡¯t know what¡¯s changed or why. I only know that I don¡¯t like it. Not one bit. But I can change too. If life has taught me anything, it¡¯s to adapt. And there is no f*cking way we¡¯re going to leave things like this. I lower her to the ground and gently draw her close. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I smooth back her hair and kiss her forehead. Her eyes. Her cheeks. That too-lush mouth that invades my dreams. Instead of force¡­I cherish. Instead of hard and fast, I go achingly slow. I can honestly say that I¡¯ve never made love to my wife before. But I¡¯m about to. 8/12 She sees the change in me and her whole body shudders. ¡°Aaron, no-¡± I catch her lips, my tongue tracing hers with a reverence I¡¯ve never bothered to feign. My hands hold her in ce. I kiss her face, her neck. The freckle on h forehead and the one on her shoul She has two just like it behind her rig knee and another freckle on her left h I¡¯ll get to those too. But now, I worship her breasts with my hands and use every method I can to knock her off bnce. We¡¯ve f*cked on most every surface in this room, but this time, I carry her to the bed. Her eyes have that ssy, captivated glow she gets when she¡¯s ready. But instead of a sultry smile or arching a challenging brow, she looks¡­pensive. 9/12 Not mad or sad like before. But not happy either. I kiss her again, determined to wipe that look off her face. To banish¡­whatever foolish thoughts are Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. in her head. ¡°The door?¡± she whispers. Iugh against her mouth and peel her clothes off her body. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of that before you ran from me.¡± She swallows hard. Then there¡¯s no more room for conversation. Just my mouth and hands, teeth and tongue, taking her over the edge, once, then again, with steady slowness. Her body bows with pleasure. Clenching and pulsing around me. Her screams fill the room, and no doubt travel all the way down to the first floor. She wanted to run from me. Well, the whole pack can hear her now, and know where she belongs. I pour my seed into her and shees again. When I finally draw back, she¡¯s sated. Her eyes zed with wonder. I¡¯ve been too predictable with her, I realize. ¡°Tell me where you went,¡± I whisper. Her heart is still hammering. But as she slowlyes back to her senses, she shakes her head andughs darkly. ¡°No. Oh, and, Aaron, I want a divorce¡­¡± Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 5 Chapter 5 I¡¯m so f*cking angry it¡¯s a miracle I don¡¯t explode into my true form. Divorce? She wants a divorce. That¡¯s not happening. ¡°Think long and hard on what you¡¯re saying right now, Leah.¡± ¡°I have.¡± She has no idea of the consequences. ¡°This peace is a fragile one,¡± I remind 2/19 her. ¡°Our marriage holds it in ce. You sever it, and I¡¯ll be forced to take other measures to protect this pack.¡± ¡°Be reasonable, Aaron. Both your pack and mine have thrived in the ceasefire. It doesn¡¯t make sense to fight anymore.¡± I shake my head at the hubris of this girl. She wasn¡¯t even born when the true Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. horrors of her father¡¯s reign shattered my world. She doesn¡¯t know of the constant fighting. The bloodshed. The horrific aftermath. She didn¡¯t have to bury what was left of a sibling. I stand here staring at her defiant face, the stubborn glint in her pale eyes. By sneaking off pds she¡¯s already illustrated that she can¡¯t be trusted. ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand,¡± I warn her. ¡°And you¡¯re going to regret it.¡± ¡°This is my life, Aaron. It¡¯s about time I took control of it.¡± Bah. She sounds like a child taking a tantrum. But she¡¯s a woman who is the wife of the most powerful alpha in this region. She can¡¯t just flit off when we have responsibilities. Ase Kon karta halua ¡°Where did you go: Task her. ¡°What are you hiding?¡± Her full lips press into a thin line. She refuses to say a word. drag Leah out-not one of my finer moments-into another bedroom. I toss her in and barricade the door. Then I barrel down the backstairs and out onto the terracedwn before I do something I¡¯ll really regret. She¡¯ll stay there until she¡¯s ready to talk. I assign guards positioned to watch her. And those guards who¡¯d been on duty Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Every bone in my body aches. And I have a fever. Sweat pores out of my skin and I¡¯m wracked with chills I can¡¯t control. I clench my teeth to keep them from chattering. I wrap myself in the heavy downforter on the bed. It smells damp, whether that¡¯s from me sweating or because this room is seldom used and it¡¯s in need of washing, I can¡¯t be sure. Abruptly, the door ms open. I try to lift my head, but I¡¯m too weak, too sore. There¡¯s screaming and two of the guards hold back a tall male. And then Aaron¡¯s huge wolf roars¡­ ¡°What the hell did you do to her!?¡± That voice. I know that voice. ¡°Adam?¡± How is Adam here? Aaron ms him against the wall. I stagger upright. Adam is my best friend from home. ¡°Is this who you snuck away with, you whore?¡± I gasp and stumble, both from Aaron¡¯s words and from being so weak. The room is spinning. Adam and Aaron are screaming and growling and being held apart. Both partially shifted into their lycan forms. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I don¡¯t know why, but I feelpelled to get between them so they won¡¯t fight. But as I stumble away from the bed with theforter wrapped around me, I can¡¯t seem to stay upright. Next thing I know I¡¯m falling and all around me the sounds and sights begin to darken. It¡¯s like night rolling across the sky, but there is no moon or stars, just a wave of ck that masks everything in absolute darkness. Huh. Maybe this is dying. yst thought before¡­nothing. 3/9 When I open my eyes again, I¡¯m in Aaron¡¯s room. The huge suite has dark blue walls and a giant bed. The white sheets are silk and soft and smell like him. I sit up slowly. There¡¯s a tray of food beside me. I should be hungry, but I¡¯m not. After going so long without food, I¡¯ve lost my appetite. Maybe that¡¯s a good thing. I read somewhere that fasting can help cleanse the body of defective cells. Maybe Aaron did me a favor. Adam¡¯s sitting on a chair. He¡¯s a few years older than me. A couple of inches over six feet tall, with light brown hair and light green eyes. He¡¯s good looking. Nice. Calm. Even as a child, he was an intellectual, where the rest of my pack was singrly focused on war. ¡°This isn¡¯t my room,¡± I say. Adam shrugs. ¡°Your husband insisted.¡± ¡°How are you here?¡± ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you call me?¡± he says. 4/9 I reach for the ss of orange juice. It¡¯s probably going to burn my stomach, but the sweet, fresh juice has me salivating. I take a careful sip and try to gather my thoughts. I was locked in a room, so weak I fainted. Now I¡¯m in Aaron¡¯s room and my childhood friend is here. And he¡¯s angry I haven¡¯t called him!? ¡°Adam.¡± I hold the ss in both hands. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked in years. Why would I call in the first ce? If you missed me so much, you could¡¯ve called me.¡± I get to see my family a few times a year. There are even escorted visits back to my pds. Only home doesn¡¯t feel like home anymore. Everyone there¡­they¡¯ve moved on. So when Ie back, it¡¯s always awkward. Like seeing me is a reminder of what they did to secure their way of life. Adam stands and then leans over the bed, one arm on either side of me, caging me in in a move I¡¯d expect from Aaron, not my old childhood friend. He starts examining my eyes. Prying open my mouth to look down my throat. ¡°Dude¡­ stop.¡± ¡°No. You came to my pack hospital, Leah. I run that facility. Did you seriously think that Dr. Henley wouldn¡¯t share your bloodwork? I gasp. That exins why he came. Because he knows I¡¯m sick. He shoves away from the bed and paces the room. ¡°Does your piece-of-shit husband know?¡± cringe. ¡°Lower your voice,¡± I tell him. Aaron has fought over lesser insults. He freezes. ¡°Then he doesn¡¯t know.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You need to tell him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Adam¡¯s mouth drops open. ¡°Seriously. Exin to me why I should tell him anything.¡± Adam¡¯s pensive. Finally he says, ¡°Fine. Leave the bastard in the dark. But thene home.¡± 6/9 With my days numbered¡­ I¡¯m not sure I want to spend them there either. ¡°Leah, you need toe home.¡± Do I? I¡¯m not so sure. ¡°Let me spell some things out for you. I was barely thirteen years old when my mother died and my father dragged our pack into even more brutal battles with the Rathborns. My mom was killed by the very bas tards I¡¯ve been forced to live with all these years. Not a day goes by that I am not reminded of her, that I don¡¯t miss her.¡± He frowns. ¡°I wanted to stay with my family. I needed them. I was devastated and grieving. But instead, my father pledged me, like some piece of chattel or a fucking pawn to an Alpha who has hated me and everyone of my bloodline since before I was born.¡± Adam crosses his arms. ¡°I was taken away from my family and everyone I¡¯ve ever 7/9 known. I was imprisoned here. I¡¯ve never been respected or made to feel wee. I¡¯m not treated with kindness. Not even by my husband-and I¡¯m ten times the fool, because I loved that brute, and actually wanted to be his bride.¡± ¡°Leah, you have-¡± ¡°Let me finish. My love has been one-sided for far too long.¡± I think about that for a moment. As a teen, Itched onto Aaron because he was nice to me. Some twisted form of Stockholm Syndrome surely. Or just the desperation of a too-young, too-dumb girl. But I¡¯m not that girl anymore. ¡°Leah, I¡¯ve read the reports¡­ You¡¯re terminal. You are going to die.¡± ¡°Yes. We all die, Adam. Some sooner than others.¡± ¡°Your husband is an Alpha. He can mate you. Maybe he can force your wolf to rise.¡± Does he think I haven¡¯t already thought of all of these things? ¡°There are risks,¡± he goes on, ¡°but you have a chance.¡± I eat a few bites of bread and my stomach knots around them. Biting a human to ¡®turn¡¯ them is a rite that requires approval from the Council and even when it is sanctioned, very few humans survive the transition. I might get a pass given my lineage, and we could forego the formality of petitioning them since I am already Aaron¡¯s wife, but that still doesn¡¯t mean it would work. And if he mates me¡­ ¡°What then, Adam? At best I¡¯m stuck, forever bound to a man that hates me. At worst, my sickness kills him through our bond, and then we¡¯re right back to war.¡± He sps my hands. ¡°There are treatments, Leah. I graduated from NYU. I did my residency at MD Anderson. I¡¯ll pull together a treatment n. You can fight this.¡± Yes, I suppose I can. But do I want to? Adam¡¯s hands are smooth and tapered. The hands of a surgeon. Not a warrior. He wears a suit and an expensive watch. He¡¯s a powerful, wealthy, high-ranking member of my father¡¯s pack. Most females would fawn over him. His bright blue eyes search mine. ¡°I can take care of you, Leah¡­¡± I¡¯m still thinking about his offer when there¡¯s a growl at the door. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The door ms open a momentter. Aaron¡¯s eyes take me in. On the bed. Adam sitting beside me and his hands holding mine. He growls. ¡°Stop!¡± I yell. ¡°This is my friend, Aaron. One of the only ones I have. And just where the hell do you get off acting jealous, when you¡¯ve got Jessica trying to hump you everytime you turn down the hall?¡± He scoffs. Then he turns to Adam. ¡°Your visit is over. Get out.¡± Aarones within inches of Adam and his nostrils re. He¡¯s looking for evidence. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Will you stop already!¡± Adam rocks back on his heels. His smile is confident, taunting. ¡°It¡¯s been incredible seeing you, Leah. And I¡¯ll be sure to get things ready for when youe home.¡± He means with my treatments. Aaron snarls. ¡°My wife isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Adam nces at me. ¡°You need to tell him.¡± ¡°Tell me what!¡± Aaron shouts. 2/5 I press my lips together. Adam sighs. He sidesteps Aaron and walks out. His men surround him. ¡°Your boy looks awful smug, but he won¡¯t beughing for long,¡± Aaron says. ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask. He shrugs. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, big changes areing. And they¡¯re Leah is nervous. She¡¯s doing that thing with her hair and eyeing me like I¡¯m a predator who hasn¡¯t eaten in a week. Speaking of¡­ she looks terrible. Too skinny and weak. Her scent is off too. 3/5 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I ask. She nches. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve warned you about lying to me, princess.¡± She twists another curl. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten in days, Aaron. What the hell did you think would happen?¡± Fair. But I never expected her to hold out this long. There were nights when I wanted to break down the door and force her to answer me. But her will is strong. Too strong. And though I¡¯ve done many things I¡¯m not proud of, I¡¯ve never beaten my wife. But that¡¯s not to say I won¡¯t. Always, packes first. Always. 4/5 If she is a threat to them, she¡¯ll find I won¡¯t be as patient as I have been. I push the tter of food toward her. It¡¯s filled with meat and vegetables. ¡°Eat,¡± Imand her. She gradually picks up a roasted vegetable. But I don¡¯t think she does it to obey me, or even because she needs the sustenance, her whole demeanor is just bored. While she was locked away thesest days, I structured the ns to ensure our pack¡¯s safety. Her father¡¯s pack won¡¯t survive. It¡¯ll alle out at the Regional Council meeting. Once the Collective sees what Alpha Roberts has done, they¡¯ll seize hisnds, ounts, and corporations. The Council will order his execution. It¡¯s a ruthless strategy, even for me. ¡°What have you done, Aaron?¡± She knows me well, this woman. ¡°Aaron, answer me.¡± Now it¡¯s my turn to be smug. ¡°No.¡± Besides, she¡¯ll see soon enough, and the fallout of what¡¯s 5/5 about to transpire will ripple through these packs for years to 12 ¡°Please tell me you¡¯ve thought about what I said, Leah?¡± Adam asks anxiously. His voice is even and cultured, the practiced cadence of a doctor who, no doubt, has used this speech before. ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± I say. don¡¯t realize it until I hear the drip, drip of tears hitting the floor, that I¡¯m crying. I touch my face and wipe them away. Adam¡¯s sigh is loud through the phone. I move from my chair to the chaise lounge near the window. The light is bright and I can hear birds singing outside. ¡°You have a pack here, family.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I agree. ¡°And my father¡¯s pack has prospered amid the peace.¡± Peace brokered with my body and blood. 3/6 Arresen my former pack has thrived is also because with which stocks to buy and trade a skill t learned in this very reading and stening as Aaren brokered deals Na corporation Aaren even fought me how to forecast vestments and to monitor the market for when prices would The read countless books on finance. I listen to podcasts. Take sses paling The amassed my dad and my brother a fortune. That¡¯s good gwen¡¯t won¡¯t have to warry that they¡¯ll struggle or apany will falter when I¡¯m gone A cookies over the years will ensure my pack¡¯s .yg after I¡¯m gone You actually love him Adam asks, dragging me back from my scored high Move was that love that made me sick wowatoros bad love¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There¡¯s several seconds of silence and then he says, ¡°Go Chapter 8 Chapter 8 upstairs to your room and check the cab in the bathroom.¡± Aaron hasn¡¯t tried to constrain me since the altercation where I fainted and Adam argued with him. I have the run of the mansion and grounds again. I¡¯ve been instructed to stay in Aaron¡¯s room at night. ¡°Are you going?¡± Adam prompts. I automatically stand and start moving through the mansion. There aren¡¯t many wolves around this time of day. They¡¯re all out at their various jobs either here on the pds or outside in the human world. I take the stairs carefully. I¡¯m still a little weak, but what¡¯s worse, it¡¯s hard to breathe. I¡¯m winded by the time I reach the top floor which is rming. I¡¯ve been running up and down these stairs for a decade. I head into my room and close the door. should be thankful that Aaron bothered to have it repaired, I suppose. I didn¡¯t relish the thought of having no privacy. Not that he¡¯s allowed me back into this room. He¡¯s insisted I sleep in his bed each night ever since I fainted. I can remember a time when I would¡¯ve been thrilled that he wanted me beside him. Each night, he slings his big arm around my waist and holds me close. wards off the chills, but it leaves me feeling bad each morning. I can¡¯t seem to get past the years of pain and longing. I¡¯m probably just channeling all my resentment about my prognosis toward him. But so many years have been wasted, and now¡­ I sigh. In the bathroom bottom drawer, I find several neatlybeled containers. ¡°How did you get these in here?¡± I ask. ¡°There¡¯s a batch in this room. And that other room where they held youst time. I brought them when I first came, after Dr. Henley shared your prognosis.¡± I stare at the pill bottles. ¡°Those are a nti-canc er medicines and painkillers,¡± Adam says. ¡°You¡¯ll need to do a formal chemotherapy routine, but these can get you started. Leah, in a battle like this, every moment matters. Please. I beg you. Take the pills.¡± 5/6 I inspect each one then rip thebels off, shred them up and then flush them down the toilet. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you threw them out.¡± ¡°No. Just the packaging.¡± He breathes heavily. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want him to know, Adam.¡± Whether sic k or not, I have my pride. I¡¯ve swallowed enough of it thesest few years. I won¡¯t use my illness to gain sympathy, and Aaron wouldn¡¯t even necessarily sympathize with me anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee. Or alcohol. Avoid sugary foods. Remember to take the meds on time¡­¡± Adam takes a deep breath and rattles off more instructions. Foods to eat. What to avoid. As if the list of do¡¯s and don¡¯ts really matters. ¡°Leah, are you listening to me?¡± I smile into the phone. ¡°You have a nice voice.¡± Adam is speechless. Then: ¡°You¡¯re not listening.¡± He¡¯s angry ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell him. He¡¯s the first person to care about me in a long time. ¡°You¡¯re still so young¡­Please, don¡¯t give up,¡± he mutters, his voice choking with emotion. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I feel his sorrow through the phone. It¡¯sforting. Like someone in this world actually cares about me. ¡°Leah,¡± his tone is so grave I feel my stomach sink to my toes. ¡°There¡¯s more I have to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°Leah!¡± The roar echoes through the house. Aaron is home. And he is in a bad mood. ¡°I have to go, Adam. I¡¯ll call you soon.¡± ¡°Wait! There¡¯s something-¡± I click off the phone and shove it into the back pocket of my jeans. Then I run down the stairs-it¡¯s way easier going down than up-and follow his hollering to the study. Aaron is at hisputer. He motions for me to sit beside him. I hold my breath. Being alone with this man¡­does something to me. But dicbalt stay on thisholtetractest of bfghhighs and lows.bdon¡¯t want to spend what little timechoka vefteftating myself or him. Why arent you workingrig yoyo officePosk. sitis dork eyes hold me captive/t¡¯s bo offofficer princess. And I core work anywhereit choose to.fo. @kdys it¡¯s going to be ancargumentative doday. dsdsince when was anything oursire I¡¯ve beenenadede beestelike an enemy and at worsinkelsenterkiniciraf of otiptiv selostive. Gded englugh fa fick but never to loveve. elocet Adam po punishing me because i wouldn¡¯t give verim et answersers beusplughtsHis harsh Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. treatment reflememeacurly liridius witwith gingen dind/feversjessica had taken evholmbnews wamamy pinpard¡¯s lololold¨®d from me. eakingiog.of¡­ ross to the opposites selside of the room and sweepabelhebevy rtainsiasideidet. Wie harfed gelge of the expansive grounds,ds, veral footbalb6eldslostimet bestistance,dican make out thehe tting of the headstones look small fromm sidistance: BuBadisa smsiththithatodbad see the reddishish ck stains. From my blood, poured on top of each of them. I¡¯m dying and it¡¯s my blood being used to water the dead. There is some irony in that, I¡¯m sure. I feel Aaron behind me before I hear him. 3/5 He crowds me which stirs my body to aching awareness. And even that feels like an insult. That I should crave this man, that 1 should want to mate and celebrate life, even as my body is eroding on the inside and edging toward death. Or maybe it is my imminent death that has me clinging so hard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so sad all the time? And where the hell did you go the other day?¡± He had me locked up to the point of starvation and I wouldn¡¯t tell him. I cast him a rueful smile. Whyever would he think I¡¯d tell him now? Aaron growls. ¡°You¡¯re very frustrating, Leah.¡± But at least he isn¡¯t locking me away or resorting to some other awful tactic. ¡°Your dad called the main packhouse,¡± he tells me. ¡°I had a bunch of missed calls from him.¡± When I was imprisoned my phone died and I wasn¡¯t able to charge it. ¡°Make sure you call him today.¡± With that said, Aaron strides back to hisputer. He has several spreadsheets up for stocks he¡¯s been tracking and I go and sit near him so I can see. Because that¡¯s why my father called. To demand that I send him $500,000.00. Aaron¡¯s busy texting and answering emails from his phone. When it rings a few minutester, he strolls out of the study. I have savings and a decent portfolio that I¡¯ve managed to grow over the years, but that¡¯s still a lot of cash to ask from one¡¯s child. In all the texts and missed calls that I see on my phone from my dad, not one inquires about me. They are all about money. Leah, I need cash. Leah, send it now. And on they went for days. Hisst ones are threatening and just reading them makes my chest ache and my stomach pitch painfully. I transfer the entirety of my savings, so he¡¯ll have ess to several million. The money is gone. I wait several seconds. I don¡¯t get a thank you or even a phone call. Just a single text: received. I hate that he never asked about me or in myck of replies thought to worry ore here to check on me. ¡°Your father¡¯s a piece of shit,¡± Aaron tells me. 12 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°I thought you left.¡± He stands by the door, watching me as I¡¯ve been working from my phone, where I¡¯ve been alternating between reading the financial reports he left queued on hisputer, and transferring the money. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret,¡± he says. Like handing over millions of dors that my husband likely considers ¡®ours¡¯ to my father-his enemy? ¡°No. Of course not,¡± I say easily. He snorts. I point to twopanies whose shares we¡¯ve both been following for a while. ¡°You marked these to offload. Is there something wrong with the financial projections?¡± He nods. ¡°Bothpanies are about to go belly up.¡± Oh no. I bought ten thousand shares of each on behalf of my father¡¯s packst month. I don¡¯t exactly hide that I make those investments, but technically it¡¯s all managed by my father, I This is from N?velDrama.Org. just pass along information from my research or that Aaron shares with me. He smirks. Then hees back into the room, tilts up my chin with his big hand and kisses me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispers. I¡¯m pretty sure my mouth is still hanging open as he leaves. Those two words¡­ To hear him say them, to apologize. Aaron doesn¡¯t ¡®do¡¯ apologies. And just moments ago he was smirking. What exactly is he apologizing for, I wonder. Not that it matters. It¡¯s enough that he gave me the words. Finally. I sink back into the chair. Shocked. ted. Feeling those broken bits of my hearting back together again. You see¡­ it¡¯s these moments. The tender ones. The heated embraces and possessive nces. The way he holds me at night, or does something unexpectedly sweet. The way this man with a single look, with one kiss, can im every part of my body. I touch my mouth. Aaron is cold and controlled and closed off. But these glimpses of warmth¡­ They are what give me hope. That maybe there is more to our rtionship. And hope¡­ hope is really dangerous for a dying girl like n * * AARON I wait in the hallway and listen. I can hear Leah¡¯s shuttered breaths. I¡¯ve confused her, as I¡¯ve intended. The way to break her is not with force. She is too strong for that. But her heart is big and open and her trusting nature¡­now that is a prime thing for me to exploit. Because I have every intention of keeping her where she belongs. 4/7 Here. Though walls and distance surround us, I swear I can feel her joy, like some force of positive energy radiating from her to 1. My phone blinks and I see that funds have been transferred. I¡¯ve never micromanaged her finances before, because I didn¡¯t have a reason to. She doesn¡¯t spend a lot of money. She isn¡¯t into fancy clothes or expensive jewelry. She sends money back home but the funds she had from her dowry were hers, and I allowed her to manage them as she chose to. Her father gave her a pittance of money when she was pledged to me. We¡¯ve grown that amount a hundred times. over. I never touched a dime of my wife¡¯s. But from the moment she went ¡®missing¡¯st week, that all ended. I track her whereabouts with her cell and I now get an update of any changes to her ounts. From coins for a game on her iphone to Amazon orders she has sent to the mansion. Most of the charges are subscriptions for regr, pack-rted items and necessities. But that ount transfer to her dad¡­ I¡¯ll say it again: He¡¯s a piece of shit. What kind of man takes from his child? What kind of parent lets a kid work or suffer to support him? We dressed it up as an ¡°arranged marriage for peace¡± but Robert had been intent on selling his daughter, even when she¡¯d been barely a teen. He didn¡¯t know what kind of man I was. He could¡¯ve been handing her over to a beast. And seriously, he had to assume the worst, given the hatred and long-standing feuds between our packs. After what he did to my sister¡­ Why would he think I¡¯d be anything less than brutal to his offspring? And still¡­ he sent a girl to war. He sent that girl to me. I never touched her. The thought never even crossed my mind. After we were married, it was a few years before we crossed that line because despite my hatred for her father and her pack, I would not take advantage of an innocent. And that¡¯s what Leah is. An innocent woman caught up in her pack¡¯s machinations and forced to pay their blood debt to me. Leah never wants to see that truth for what it is. That her father is a vile monster, capable of anything. But that will change. Very soon. I watch as the text she¡¯s sending to her father and brother about which stocks to unload goes through. Excellent. The messages are sent and received. That¡¯s another new bit of intel, having her phone automatically sync its texts to mine. I¡¯ll see every one and by Chapter 11 Chapter 11 LEAH I¡¯m not going to lie, I feel a little happy. Please don¡¯t judge. I get it. I¡¯m THAT girl. The dumb one. The oh-you-got-your-heart-broke-again one. The one who sits home waiting for him to call. But what most people don¡¯t know is that Aaron was the one to sit up with me when I had nightmares. He was the one to insist I learn to trade and to obtain my Series 7 license so I¡¯d have a career. Aaron is the one to stare me in the eyes everytime he joins his body to mine. And, yeah, yeah, yeah, I know it¡¯s just sex. But it¡¯s not. It¡¯s more than that. I know it. I believe it. And deep down, I love him. As rough and cold as he can be, I know there¡¯s more to him than he lets the world see. 2/5 I head into the kitchen and grab an apple from the giant bowl in the middle of the prep table. It¡¯s ripe and red and sweet. ¡°What the hell are you smiling about?¡± It¡¯s Jessica. Her long, blond hair is down today and it glows beautifully, flowing behind her like some goddamn shampoomercial. Ugh. This wolf. She¡¯ll probably dance on my grave. The thought saddens me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mean, Jessica. I didn¡¯t ask to be Aaron¡¯s wife. But I am. And I have been for a long time now. You don¡¯t have to keep making things so hard for us.¡± She snorts and then snatches the apple from my hand. She tosses it into thepost bin. ¡°You¡¯re trash. You¡¯ll always be trash. And if I had my way, we wouldn¡¯t just bleed you once a month, it¡¯d be every day. Because there is no world in which your pack can absolve its sins.¡± I try once more to reason with her. ¡°I was a child when those sins weremitted, Jessica.¡± ¡°BOTH of my parents are dead. And my eldest brother.¡± ¡°My mother is dead. I¡¯ve lost cousins and kin too. War is awful that way.¡± She huffs. ¡°What do you know of it? You¡¯re a human. For the life of me, I don¡¯t know why he even bothers to keep you around. You¡¯re of no use to this pack. No use to Aaron.¡± That hurts. She isn¡¯t ashamed or apologetic for her actions, trying to steal my husband. If I¡¯m being fair, he was hers to begin with. But there needs to be some sanctity for our rtionship. Even if we aren¡¯t mated. We are married. That has to count for something. ¡°What you¡¯re doing, Jessica¡­ it isn¡¯t good for either of us.¡± She shakes her head at me. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, Leah. I never have. No one here does. And if you think that Aaron cares, then you¡¯re even dumber than you look.¡± I¡¯m finished with being nice to her. ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡± Her eyes sh and it¡¯s the only warning I get. Her ws scratch down my arms as she grabs me and hurls me across the kitchen. I m into the pantry door and stay there on the ground, wheezing. ¡°Weak, pathetic human.¡± Blood drips from her fingertips. ¡°He¡¯ll never love you,¡± she screams. ¡°He¡¯ll never mate you.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll always belong to me! Just do us all a favor and die already!¡± I¡¯ve thought about dying. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve thought about. But I won¡¯t give her the satisfaction. I push to my feet and square off with her. I¡¯m done feeling sorry for myself. I¡¯m done cowering. Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret I¡¯ve been hit with several revtions this week, and they all leave me reeling. Thisst one¡­ It just might be the secret that breaks me. A baby. It¡¯s everything I wanted. A child. Family. Home. My hands shake and I shove them in my pockets to stop the shivering. Unable to bear my own thoughts anymore, I slip out of the kitchen and onto the back patio. From here, it¡¯s a quarter mile to the edge of the woods and then there are miles and miles of pds to explore. The perimeter guards. on patrol don¡¯t normally hassle me. I see three of them, two males and a female at the edge of the Chapter 12 Chapter 12 perimeter. Everyone in this pack from the Alpha down to the lowest pack member must take a turn at patrolling the property. We¡¯re in an isted area and his pack owns hundreds of square miles of property with the whole western. side nking a state park, but we can never be too sure. Humans are everywhere. And so are enemy wolves. I can¡¯t shift and run the way the rest of the wolves here do, but I know the game trails well enough. The fresh air fills my lungs carrying the scent of spring and fresh rain and lcs. Those were my mother¡¯s favorites, and I nted them all around the main house. Before I cut onto the southern trail, I turn back to the mansion. It sits like a behemoth on the hillside, and in the distance are rows and rows of neat little houses and cabins. Some two hundred families live and work in this area and the surrounding countryside. I wasn¡¯t born here, but it feels like home. Most of the time. Maybe. I nce at my cell phone. My dad hasn¡¯t called. Not to say This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. thank you or to inquire after me. I turned over every dor I¡¯ve made and saved in my lifetime. And I just got a confirmation of receipt. My stomach sinks. I really need to stop feeling sorry for myself. 3/4 I enter the forest and the scents change. I can only imagine how it must be to smell the pine and birch, the moist earth and fallen leaves. I always wanted my own wolf so I could sense things better. To see and smell and taste and feel with such a deeper connection to the world around me. I used to run these trails. I¡¯d run as fast and as far as I could until I was gasping for breath and my muscles shook. I walk now. Slowly. Studying the smaller nts and wildflowers. Looking up at the breaks in the canopy where the sun shines through. Every living thing around me is a circle of life that is both fleeting and so exquisitely perfect. I¡¯m maybe a mile from the mansion when I hear the rumble. It¡¯s a heavy, fast beat of something big, pounding the earth. Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret The sh of gray is familiar. Aaron is a huge wolf. Gray from head to tail with darker tones along his chest and nks. He runs until he¡¯s even with me. There¡¯s a bark and then an inquisitive twist of his head, his wolf¡¯s expression of ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± Part of me wants to rail about Jessica. To demand the truth. Not that Aaron can answer. And I¡¯m not about to give him an out when all he can do is bark or growl or yip. His wolf is separate-a soul all its own, wrapped within Aaron. I¡¯m told it¡¯s the other half of one¡¯s self, or the primal spirit of a being. Not having a wolf myself, I can¡¯t really speak to the connection between. We walk side by side for a while. I¡¯m lost in my thoughts. My sickness. Aaron¡¯s betrayal. Jessica¡¯s treachery. A baby¡­ 2/4 I know she flirts with him something awful and he doesn¡¯t stop her. But I don¡¯t know that he¡¯s ever fully crossed that line with her. If he has¡­ Aaron¡¯s big wolf brushes along my side, making my hand run along the length of his shoulder and back. If Aaron is stubborn, his wolf is ten times as bad. ¡°Okay, you big brute,¡± I mumble, petting him for real this time and keeping my hand in his fur as we move. I can¡¯t me the wolf for the man¡¯s actions. There may be a connection and you can¡¯t separate the beast from the man, but if a line was crossed, it wasn¡¯t by this four-legged creature, it was Aaron. Knowingly and willingly. His head swings into my hip, a gentle nudge for more attention. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The wolf has always been nice to me. 3/4 There have been plenty of nights when Aaron will shift and it¡¯s this big, ferocious beast that nestles next to me, his head in my ¡°I always did like you better,¡± I tell him. He barks happily. Gradually the forest lightens, and I aim toward the break in the trees that will bring us to the edge of the ravine. I¡¯m not sure why Aaron shifted or why he¡¯s following me. Maybe he¡¯s worried I¡¯ll try to leave? I¡¯ve been thinking about it, for sure. But that sort of thing takes a lot of nning and after myst doctor visit venture, the security is especially tight around the main house. The cliff drops off and below is a long stretch of river. If I stay on the path, several miles south of here, the ground evens off and it¡¯s a great spot for swimming and fishing, when the water¡¯s warm enough. It¡¯s spring now, and I count the months, wondering if I¡¯ll still be alive when summer¡¯s here. 4/4 The wind blows at my back and all of a sudden, Aaron freezes. The fur beneath my hand rises. We are not alone. He growls menacingly. Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret I hear the wolves before I see them. They stalk out of the woods. Four of them. Not quite asrge as Aaron but still big. Their maws are open and snarling. Long teeth showing. Dark fur rippling as they move. Aaron¡¯s wolf looks at me. Then his huge form moves in front of me, physically blocking me from this threat. I suck a breath. There is nowhere to go. His body morphs until he¡¯s part man, part wolf and far more powerful than both. Aaron doesn¡¯t wait. He lunges at the lead wolf, his ws digging into the flesh of the animal before hurling the creature over our heads and off the cliff. It happens so fast I hardly believe my eyes. The three other wolves surroundimakaroni Nicks and d punchess shes and biteses. He¡¯s strong and fast, but one of the admits litaisesadown on his etriege hampering his movements This is from N?velDrama.Org. archichelyegi asosie.in. there¡¯s a cook near me and i grab banchuria dhehebat of berwolfbiting him. ssho his shoulder and he snarls but releases Actoronhthe bsiters foarletskAaron kick out, and the wolf goes byflying. ave it¡¯s aingainst two. Vee woesele nestle hirto the ground, and the three ofthenem dimecrowoedsowards the edge of the diff leapt the ofisdzeal frozen. etteve bhiseisendpsis happening. e howlsam the distthe distahese. A slew of them. It¡¯s Aaron¡¯s¡¯s they are respon desponding. think they thoke litinent in time. ces two adversaries, andeboardowother wolf that he¡¯d ¡®d I clos ring into the woods, wundsirdowohind wolf, a vicious looking g alks mealks me. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Then his huge form moves in front of me, physically blocking me from this threat. I suck a breath. There is nowhere to go. His body morphs until he¡¯s part man, part wolf and far more powerful than both. Aaron doesn¡¯t wait. He lunges at the lead wolf, his ws digging into the flesh of the animal before hurling the creature over our heads and off the cliff. It happens so fast I hardly believe my eyes. The three other wolves surroundimakaroni Nicks and d punchess shes and biteses. He¡¯s strong and fast, but one of the admits litaisesadown on his etriege hampering his movements archichelyegi asosie.in. there¡¯s a cook near me and i grab banchuria dhehebat of berwolfbiting him. ssho his shoulder and he snarls but releases Actoronhthe bsiters foarletskAaron kick out, and the wolf goes byflying. ave it¡¯s aingainst two. Vee woesele nestle hirto the ground, and the three ofthenem dimecrowoedsowards the edge of the diff leapt the ofisdzeal frozen. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. etteve bhiseisendpsis happening. e howlsam the distthe distahese. A slew of them. It¡¯s Aaron¡¯s¡¯s they are respon desponding. think they thoke litinent in time. ces two adversaries, andeboardowother wolf that he¡¯d ¡®d I clos ring into the woods, wundsirdowohind wolf, a vicious looking g alks mealks me. I inch back until my heels are at the edge. I wobble and the wolf lunges. 3/4 My arms windmill as I try to hurl myself sideways instead of backwards to what would be a fatal fall. The wolf spins at thest second, his jaws sinking into my ankle. I scream. His feeth sink in, scraping against the bone, and then I¡¯m being dragged backwards. I grab at the earth, my nails breaking as I dig my fingers into the ground for purchase. The wolf¡¯s over the edge, its weight dragging me down. ¡°Aaron!¡± I scream. His gold eyes meet mine only for an instant, then he roars. But he¡¯s busy mauling and killing the other wolves. They have him pinned. He can¡¯t reach me no matter how he fights to be free. I close my eyes as I slip. The earth is wet and the mud gets in my mouth and face as I thrash and fight to hang on. My ankle is on fire. I slide another foot and the added weight of my own body hanging off the face of the cliff makes me sink further. 4/4 Myst thoughts are, that for as willing as I¡¯ve been to die, to refuse treatments and ept my fate¡­ I don¡¯t want to let go. I don¡¯t want to die. Not really. Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Get her up!¡± My wrists are snatched and I¡¯m dangling in the air, my body suspended above the mountainside. Then I¡¯m back on tnd where I sink to my knees. A dead wolf is tossed next to me. Then the other two. They pile up and I stare at their lifeless bodies. ¡°Find the fourth carcass,¡± Aaron orders. ¡°Burn them all.¡± His gaze rakes over me. James was the one to save me on the ledge and he grabs my leg now and lifts it in the air. He rips off my shoe to inspect my ankle from all sides. ¡°This will need stitches. The wounds are deep.¡± Aaron grunts. Every part of my body hurts. I start shivering and I hug my 2/7 arms around my waist, someme attempt to hold myself together. ¡°She¡¯s going into shock,¡± James says quietly. Aaron¡¯s brows draw down. He squats and sniffs the air. ¡°The scent is strong.¡± ¡°We can track them.¡± James looks into the trees. Aaron rises. He¡¯s furious. He arches a brow at his beta, and I know exactly what he¡¯s thinking. You fucked up enough. It¡¯s broad daylight. We¡¯re deep into Aaron¡¯s pds. No enemy should¡¯ve been able to pass the perimeter. Let alone to get so close as to attack the Alpha. And his Luna. Though they don¡¯t honor me with the title, as Aaron¡¯s wife, I am still of value. If we were properly mated, killing me could kill him. 3/7 ¡°James,¡± Aaron says in a deadly calm voice. ¡°Bring Leah back to the house and make sure she gets the medical attention she needs. Am I clear?¡± The other wolves in the clearing abruptly freeze and look around nervously. They know James is a dead man walking if something happens to me. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± James lifts me up. Aaron shifts fully into his wolf and races off without a backward nce. Five other wolves run off after him. Leaving just me and James. ¡°You¡¯re in the doghouse,¡± I tell him. He nods. ¡°Again.¡± From his tone, he mes me for this time too. ¡°Do me a favor,¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯t die on me.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Then he slings his arm beneath my knees and another behind my back. He lifts me up and cradles me like a baby. It¡¯s a long way back to the main house. I hold myself away from him, as stiff as I can. ¡°Rx,¡± he says gruffly. He radiates heat like a furnace and I¡¯m shivering with cold. I really am going into shock. James mutters something then hefts me higher and tighter, forcing my face into the curve of his neck and my body against his chest. He¡¯s warm and hard and his scent is pleasant. Huh. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t resent this so much if he was less of a jerk. But this isn¡¯t some enemies-to-lovers rtionship. We don¡¯t like each other. Not at all. He walks about a quarter mile before setting me down on a cropping of rocks. The big granite boulder is smooth and cool. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask. He drops to a knee in front of me and peels off his shirt. His chest is ripped and tan and smooth. Was not expecting that. 5/7 Then he uses the fabric to bind my ankle. He grimaces. ¡°Your arms are bleeding too.¡± Ah, yes. ¡°Those are actually from your sister.¡± From when she assaulted me in the kitchen. He shakes his head and swears. I¡¯dugh if I wasn¡¯t in so much pain. ¡°Call Adam,¡± I tell him. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Adam Riordans. He¡¯s from my father¡¯s pack. He¡¯s a physician.¡± ¡°Our pack doctor can treat you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the key to peace between our packs, do you really want to chance me dying on your watch?¡± He whips out his phone and dials the main house, barking orders for Dr. Suthend to be ready for our arrival and for ¡°See,¡± I say. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard.¡± One corner of his mouth tips up. ¡°What are you smirking about?¡± ¡°You,¡± he says. ¡°If you¡¯re well enough to break my balls, you must be okay.¡± I nce at my ankle where I¡¯m already bleeding through the tight shirt wrap. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± He frowns. ¡°I¡¯m losing a lot of blood, and I don¡¯t feel so good.¡± My teeth start chattering and my body convulses. He picks me up, cradles me close, and starts running. ¡°N-not really your fault,¡± I say as my head lulls lifelessly against his throat. ¡°The offering. They bled me twice this week.¡± ¡°Sonofabitch!¡± Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret 1/5 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I must pass out because when I wake up, I¡¯m in the living room on the couch and I¡¯m hooked up to an IV. There are machines beeping around me and it¡¯s like the den has been turned into an infirmary. ¡°You tlined,¡± Adam exins. ¡°We didn¡¯t have time to carry you up the twenty flights of stairs to your room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that far,¡± I say automatically. ¡°It is when you¡¯re not breathing.¡± I sit up. I¡¯m groggy and disoriented. I hear voicesing from the kitchen. ¡°Oh,e here, baby. Let me clean you up.¡± It¡¯s Jessica. She¡¯s fawning over Aaron. ¡°You look terrible,¡± Adam tells me. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too.¡± ¡°We should move you to a hospital.¡± I nce nervously at the kitchen then back at him. ¡°Will they let me out if I get admitted?¡± Adam bites his lip. That¡¯s what I thought. 2/5 I don¡¯t want to spend what time I have left in a hospital bed, alone. Trapped from the world. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal. I¡¯ll start treatments, but I do it from here. And we tell no one.¡± His eyes widen. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s even possible to keep such a secret. I¡¯m rtively okay now, but as this progresses or if my hair falls out¡­ ¡°Leah, I¡¯m not sure-¡± ¡°Can you do it or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking the pills?¡± I nod. Not regrly yet. But I will. He must sense that I won¡¯t back down because he relents. ¡°Then yeah. Okay. We¡¯ll find a way.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I pick at the sheet that¡¯s draped over my legs. My one foot is elevated and there are pillows propped around 1. On the table that normally has various remotes for the tv and electronics, I see a vase of lcs. ¡°Did you get those for me?¡± I point at the pretty purple and pink flowers. ¡°No. Your husband did.¡± AARON * ¡°Come upstairs,¡± Jessica says. ¡°I¡¯ll run you a bath and you can clean up. I¡¯ll bring dinner up to your bedroom.¡± Yeah. She¡¯d like that. But I haven¡¯t taken a bath since I was six and I¡¯ve already This is from N?velDrama.Org. shifted to heal the worst of my wounds. The ones that remain have been treated by our pack physician. I¡¯m not sure if Jessica is fluttering around me because she¡¯s up to her usual routine or if it¡¯s because Leah is awake and maybe fifty feet away overhearing everything we say. If another male made such an offer to her, I¡¯d rip his head off. So maybe her ¡°I want a divorce¡± decree has beening for a while. Because I¡¯ve never bothered to curtail Jessica¡¯s behavior or to try and force her to conduct herself more appropriately. 4/5 Her parents had served mine and we grew up together. It had been assumed from when we were kids that she would be my bride. And when they were ughtered, I felt responsible for her. Then there was that time in the canyon and what she did for me¡­. So I never fought the idea. She¡¯s beautiful and biddable and beloved by my pack. She¡¯d make a good mate. But¡­I¡¯m already married. She follows my gaze to the living room. ¡°Aaron,¡± she says quietly. ¡°You can let her go. She¡¯s more of a liability than she¡¯s worth. The peace has held for a decade. Let her go and we can move on with our lives.¡± She isn¡¯t wrong. But¡­ no. And the attack today, it hadn¡¯t just been me who was targeted. The wolf that mauled Leah¡¯s leg had been prepared to plummet to his own death. He¡¯d tried to take her over the cliff with him. And that kind of focus spoke of a very targeted assassination attempt. ¡°I know she wants a divorce,¡± Jessica says. She sps my hand and brings it to her face. She kisses my knuckles. ¡°Aaron, we can be together. We can be a family. You can be free.¡± Write yourment Gifts Chapter 17 Chapter 17 I leave Jessica and try to dispel the things she¡¯d said from my mind. Jessica would slide into Leah¡¯s shoes in a heartbeat. She¡¯d assume the role of Luna, dedicate herself to me and our pack and I wouldn¡¯t have to doubt hermitment or integrity. She¡¯s been loyal for as long as I¡¯ve known her and she¡¯s been patient. I don¡¯t think that either of us expected this situation with Leah to be permanent. Certainly not when she was a minor and then even after I married her there was always this notion that things would not be permanent. But as the years have gone by, my thoughts on that have changed. My goals have changed. James is standing outside of the mansion and he¡¯s pensive. He¡¯s working hard to step up but I can¡¯t overlook the missteps that have been made. He moves to the driver¡¯s side of the Range Rover. And I stop him. ¡°No. I¡¯ll drive.¡± 2/4 He frowns but tosses me the keys. When he moves to get into the passenger side, I lock the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this meeting alone,¡± I tell him. He opens his mouth but what can he say? He frowns. ¡°Aaron, I¡­¡± I know he is gutted by that announcement because it conveys Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. that I¡¯ve lost trust in him. But there is nothing to be done for it. Trust is earned. It is not something that can be assumed or demanded. And though James is my beta, I¡¯m beginning to regret promoting him to the position. While grounded in the hurts her pack caused ours, his actions. toward Leah, speak of prejudices that he¡¯s allowed to cloud his judgment, and that is not eptable. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asks. I don¡¯t say. ¡°Reinforce the patrols along the borders and ensure that the mansion has a contingent of guards.¡± He nods. 3/4 I start the car and drive off. He¡¯s still standing there when I peel out of the long driveway. It¡¯s a good thirty minutes before I¡¯m on the main highways for this region and I drive toward a small town for a meeting with our human CFO of the pack¡¯s corporation. Normally, I¡¯d take that meeting in our corporate headquarters, but what I want to say and do, I don¡¯t need witnesses to. It¡¯s a n that has been a long timeing. Jeffrey Quinton is waiting at the coffee shop. His briefcase is on the table and he has stacks of documents in front of him. ¡°This isn¡¯t our normal venue,¡± he says. ¡°You could¡¯vee to my office.¡± I smile easily. ¡°I like to change up the scenery.¡± I sit across from him and offer to grab him a coffee. He rattles off some fancy mocha-chino thing and I¡¯m grateful the barista overhears. I hold up two fingers, not that I intend to drink that sugary shit, but because it¡¯s easier. I¡¯m not here for caffeine. I¡¯m here to secretly buy stocks and property. Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret I don¡¯t see Aaron again until the Council Meeting several days. Hees and goes, and I hear him, but he makes it a point to avoid me. Since he isn¡¯t home to force me to stay in his bed, I go back to my own room. It¡¯s easier not to think of him when I¡¯m not sleeping in his space. Sometimes at night I think I hear him, but even when I rush and open the door there is no one in the hallway. I¡¯ve started the medications that Adam left me. It¡¯s not so bad, at least not yet, but as the drugs build up in my body, I¡¯m told I¡¯ll feel worse and probably be bedridden at least a few days. I try not to think about that. A progression of wolves are piling out of the mansion and into the waiting vehicles. They¡¯ll run security and escort Aaron to Chapter 18 Chapter 18 the meeting and back. 1 file out behind them. When I get into his idling SUV and buckle my seatbelt Aaron looks at me oddly. ¡°You should stay home tonight,¡± he tells me. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s spoken to me since the attack. ¡°I haven¡¯t missed a meeting since I came here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡± The implication being that I¡¯m ¡®human¡¯. That I¡¯m weak. True, but ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s because I was attacked that I should be present. There are threats that the Council needs to be aware of.¡± ¡°Do you n to petition them for a divorce?¡± So that¡¯s why he wants me to stay. To silence me. He has the nerve to look earnest and upset that I want to leave him when he is the one who broke his vows and impregnated another Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. woman. He is the one who hasn¡¯t slept beside me in a week. ¡°Yes. I still want a divorce, Aaron.¡± His eyes sh gold for a moment before he banks the emotion. Then he shrugs. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± He nods to the driver, a wolf named William. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± 3/5 I sink back into the seat. I¡¯m painfully aware of this man and all the tumultuous emotions he stirs in me. I¡¯m sitting close to Aaron but when he shifts his leg so it presses against mine, I wonder if I can endure his nearness for the next two hours. When we reach the Regional grounds, already cars are arriving and prominent alphas from across this part of the country are exiting limousines and SUVs. Some wear expensive suits and gowns. Others are in jeans and shirts. There is no formal uniform or etiquette and the look of each ruling family is almost a calling card for their particr brand of influence. Aaron has on a v-neck shirt and linen pants. The light colors set off his bronzed skin and his huge stature. The watch on his wrist is worth more than this car and though he doesn¡¯t unt it, he projects power and wealth. My father and brother are at the front of the line. They wear expensive bespoke suits and polished shoes. New money. The shy kind. An older couple surrounded by several wolves wear jeans and cotton t¡¯s. They¡¯re from the far north, and while they look dirt poor, they¡¯re sitting on morend than some small countries. William opens my door and extends his hand to help me out. I have a walking cast on. My foot is mostly healed. It didn¡¯t get infected which is good. Aside from aches and pains and cancer I look the same. My dark hair is drawn back into a simple ponytail. I chose dark cks and a light white shirt. I have the ring Aaron gave me when we married, a simple band, and a sapphire ne that was my mom¡¯s. I didn¡¯t bother to bring a purse. Aaron steps out next and he holds his arm out to me. There are images to project. And while I intend to gracefully dissolve our marriage, I can be civil about it. So I loop my arm through his and we walk into the estate. The building resembles a library or a museum. It has columns in front and is a monstrosity of stone and ss. Inside, the foyer is marbled in a beautiful design and giant crystal We check in, clear security and follow the procession into the main room. It resembles a stage or auditorium. We take our appointed seats. ¡°There are a lot of packs present tonight,¡± I say. Each group is spaced out and given their own section in the theatre seats. ¡°Yes.¡± His dark eyes cut to me. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Leah¡­¡± ¡°I have to, Aaron.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± he replies cryptically.¡± Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret 1/4 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The first few minutes consist of a wee address and a summary of recentws that have been passed and put into effect. After that,es the new agenda. The Regional Collective requires dues paid for the tech protocols and contributions to help obtain files from the military-which keep packs updated on technologies and emerging tech that can be a threat to our way of life. Thene more announcements, h, h, h. I nce nervously at Aaron. There are a lot of wolves present tonight. Nearly twice as many as thest Council meeting. Asking for a divorce¡­it¡¯s going to embarrass him. ¡°You can do it,¡± I whisper. ¡°You can say that you want to leave me.¡± I don¡¯t think the who or why really matters, not now. ¡°I just want to be free.¡± 2/4 His eyes narrow. He sps my hand and threads our fingers together. ¡°No.¡± His palm is warm and his grip is firm. It¡¯s like a lifeline, tethering me. I look at our joined hands. ¡°This is all I ever wanted, you know.¡± His hand tightens around mine. ¡°I wanted you to see me. To care about me.¡± I sit here, waiting for the words. For him to give me a sign, something, anything so I have a reason to stay. ¡°Leah, I-¡± ¡°Alpha Roberts. Rise and approach the main floor.¡± Hearing my father¡¯s name called by the Council Leader captures my attention. It breaks the moment between us and I lean forward for a better view of the proceedings. The main Council members range in age and ethnicity and gender. They are among the most studied and influential beings within our world. The Elder, Karolina, speaks first. ¡°Evidence has been obtained from our financial institutions that monies, in the total amount of seven and a half million dors, have been siphoned from a Regional Council ount to yours. How do you plead?¡± My father sputters. He nces around nervously. That amount. It¡¯s the exact amount that I switched from my savings to my dad¡¯s. Oh god. No. I turn to Aaron. ¡°You didn¡¯t!?!¡± ¡°Additionally,¡± Karolina says. ¡°We have it on reliable authority that the district attorney is preparing to levy charges against you for securities fraud. You recently offloaded ten-thousand shares of stocks, resulting in charges of insider trading. How do you plead to this?¡± My stomach rises into my throat. ¡°Aaron. No!¡± He stares at me, perfectly calm, while all around us, wolves gossip and whisper and my father is sputtering. ¡°You bastard!¡± I shrink away from him. ¡°How could you do this!?¡± Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Council is referring to, ma¡¯am,¡± my father insists. ¡°The money in my ount came from my daughter. The stock advice was hers too.¡± Karolina arches a brow. ¡°So you are incriminating yourself and your daughter in these crimes?¡± Her reddish brown hair is drawn back in a bun and her features look severe. She stares down her nose at my father. And I know she doesn¡¯t like what she sees. This particr Council member is all about discretion and avoiding human notice. And this mess will be very, very public. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My wife had nothing to do with the actions taken on behalf of Pack Roberts,¡± Aaron says loudly. He stands and stares hard at my dad. ¡°I cannot imagine that Alpha Roberts would suggest otherwise.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± my father screams. His tone does nothing to exonerate me. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I start to stand up and Aaron¡¯s handes down on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking move.¡± But the piecese together like a puzzle and I recognize that I yed right into Aaron¡¯s trap. Seeing what he wanted me to see. Doing what he plotted for me to do. 2/6 ¡°The ount that I thought was mine,¡± I whisper. ¡°You always had it gged for the Regional Collective.¡± He nods. So my father isn¡¯t wrong. I did do this. Even if my father is spared by the Council, he¡¯ll still be convicted by human courts. Shit, even Martha Stewart with all her billions, couldn¡¯t beat an insider trading rap. She went to jail. ¡°Why? Damn it, Aaron. Why would you do this?¡± ¡°I already told you. Because of you.¡± His eyes are cold and empty. ¡°I¡¯ve had this n in ce for a long time. But you forced my hand, Leah, when you threatened to divorce me.¡± Her face is pale and her eyes are ssy with tears. I don¡¯t feel bad about that. She¡¯s lied. She¡¯s refused to confide in me. She¡¯s plotting to leave me-and to hell with the aftermath for my pack or our She forced my hand. I warned her. Multiple times. ¡°This will ruin them,¡± she whispers, her eyes dancing around nervously. ¡°They¡¯ll execute my father.¡± There is a chance of that. Yes. ¡°That is a possibility.¡± ¡°At the very least, he¡¯ll be stripped of his title. And a pack without an alpha is easy pickings.¡± She pitches her voice lower 4/6 still. ¡°Was that your goal all along? To take what he has and to This is from N?velDrama.Org. hell with who you crush to do it?¡± was not my primary objective. No. But as the situation has evolved, so have I. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault your father ran his pack into the ground.¡± Alpha Roberts gambles and drinks. He¡¯s wasteful. Focused on shy cars and exotic vacations and fast women. He¡¯s also violent. Capable of unspeakable crimes and known for not caring about coteral damage. ¡°Leah¡­ your father lost his way.¡± ¡°You bastard! How could you do this!?¡± I believe we¡¯ve already covered the how and the why. I¡¯m not going to argue with her. At least not here. Not in front of our peers. We¡¯re getting odd looks now and I know plenty of these wolves¡¯ tongues will be wagging. I¡¯m not concerned with the gossip. I¡¯m focused on the oue that my machinations will achieve. ¡°Drop this whole stupid idea of a divorce, and I¡¯ll lend my support for the Council to be lenient.¡± re you insane?¡± She¡¯s in necedolousy Yodidid this and now you u ant to what ckokairhe?!!?¡± ower Your Voice,e e¡¯s seething. Her chest risesearch to fallswitcetchchairshh eath and she¡¯s shaking, she¡¯s sosopseselt hengightens the cator her cheeks and changes serescenent. ecalways prefereed her angryry rsstrong willcolls to the dominant Alphahin imene. Qucarcemyywife/kam offering to support youunthyoyoufa faitly thisttimeoffmeed.¡± I shrug. ¡°Or follow throughgwiththoyoy pisshpptoms¡­cond add me to your list of enemieses.¡± dhadragscal fod through her hair. Her eyes are surt drahd essweatthingcashier father¡¯s hands and anklessrededunchd swarrantdress escorted out of this room to awaita forotaial contibel this is happening, shermutters. s. shurriessautod foamcowcand cums after her father Datid! But thewodwassascicorting him don¡¯t pause. spausessimffamtioffthepparapet. Esteemed Councilcil mbers, Elderss pidesse.Thisiscollkone big misunderstanding.¡± 6/6 Karolina leans forward. ¡°Would you like to exin what your mean by that?¡± Leah nces back at me. My muscles flex and adrenaline pumps inside me. My wife knows what I am capable of. And she has to know that if she says or does something to hurt my pack that there will be repercussions. I walk down the rows of empty seats until I¡¯m in the central area and I move to stand beside her. Then she shocks all of us in this room by dropping to her knees¡­ Chapter 21 Chapter 21 LEAH Wolves don¡¯t beg. They don¡¯t grovel or back down, A pack¡¯s valuees from its strength. I tilt my chin up. I may be on my knees, but it doesn¡¯t make me weak. My will is strong. So is my willingness to fix this mess I¡¯ve made. 1/4 If Aaron won¡¯t be reasonable then I will rely on the mercy of this Council. ¡°Ma¡¯am Karolina, are we not all wolves?¡± I say. Her lips purse. It¡¯s a not so subtle reminder that everyone here is a wolf-except me. ¡°Our numbers are low,¡± I press on. ¡°Our strength is tied to our unity as a species. There must be justice, yes, but also mercy and understanding so that every member of every pack might thrive. So that we can prosper as a Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. species.¡± She inclines her head encouraging me to continue. I don¡¯t have much time left and maybe in making this sacrifice, I can give my life greater purpose and meaning. I¡¯m dying. I can¡¯t have children. I have no close friends or family. ¡°For this reason-for the betterment of our collective packs-1, Leah Roberts Rathborn would make one request.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Council member Karolina tells me. ¡°I offer myself as tribute in ce of my father.¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Aaron screams. AARON Leah gasps. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I ask her. She stares at the Council. ¡°Alpha Aaron is a good man, and, of course, he would want to shield me. But I stand by my vow. Please ept me as tribute in my father¡¯s stead, and I beg you to show my father mercy.¡± Her gaze cuts to mine. ¡°As my husband can attest, I sometimes make mistakes with ounting.¡± Ah, there it is. 3/4 She¡¯s chosen wisely. Acknowledging I¡¯m her husband and setting aside whatever stupid ideas of divorce she may have been harboring. Something dark and possessive washes over me upon seeing her on her knees. Upon hearing her choose me. I want to twist my hands in her hair and hold her there. I want to sink my teeth into her flesh and mark her skin so that everyone in this room-in this world-will know she belongs to 1. Not that I¡¯ll ever do such a thing. No woman will ever be more than a partner in name only. My father nearly led us to ruin with his obsession with my mother. A mating bond is nothing more than a liability. A 4/4 physical and mental chain that brings only hardship and suffering. I grab Leah¡¯s arm and move to lift her up, but she wrenches. her arm away from me. She stays there on her knees and to see herid so low, it has everyone in the room looking around nervously. Several pack Alphas that I do business with are amused, others are embarrassed by Leah¡¯s actions. ¡°Get up,¡± I tell her. ¡°Promise me-¡± ¡°You first,¡± I cut her off. ¡°You have my word. I¡¯ll do anything, Aaron.¡± Those are dangerous words to say to a man like me¡­ B Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 22 Chapter 22 LEAH The rest of the meeting is a blur. Aaron hauls me to my feet and starts talking over the noise in the room about ¡®personally conducting an investigation.¡¯ And then, out of deference to me, he offered to pay my father¡¯s bad debt so that the Regional Council would not be impacted while he sorted through matters. Which, of course, made everyone think he was some kind of savior. But could you really praise a firefighter for saving a burning building if he was the one who started the fire in the first ce? No. Of course not. And what Aaron did is criminal and gaslighting and all kinds of twisted. But it isn¡¯t just Aaron who came out of the meeting smelling like roses. I made a good impression too, apparently. I struck a chord with some of the Elders. And they¡¯ve granted my father a reprieve because of it. 2/5 In the old days, loyalty was most prized because it held packs. together. At least a few of the council members appreciated my disy of loyalty and my willingness to sacrifice myself for my family. In the time of the Elders, matters of treachery or brokenws would be handled internally. They¡¯d never turn a wolf over to humans. Not willingly, anyway. It¡¯s not the result I was hoping for but I¡¯ve bought my father time, and that has to count for something. It¡¯s more than I can say for me. I¡¯m seething as Aaron keeps his hand on my arm and brings me out of the building to the car. He opens the door, physically lifts me into the backseat and fastens my seatbelt before closing the door ever so gently. It¡¯s the kind of intentionally gentle gesture that lets me know he wants to m it. He climbs in from the opposite side, slides across the bench seat until he¡¯s sitting next to me and then barks, ¡°Drive!¡± 3/5 It¡¯s not William but Cedric at the wheel this time, and I wonder what that¡¯s about. Typically, Aaron doesn¡¯t go anywhere without James or William, so it¡¯s weird not to see one of them in the vehicle with me. Our two other vehicles are nowhere to be seen. Instead of turning left Aaron instructs the driver to go right. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask. He purses his lips bemusedly. Right. I said I¡¯d do anything. I promised. Hoping he¡¯d save my dad. I guess that extends to going wherever he wants to go and not asking too many questions. ¡°All of this could have been avoided,¡± he says, ¡°If you¡¯d trusted me.¡± Now it¡¯s my turn to make a face. I stare at him for a few seconds. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re serious.¡± ¡°Of course, I am.¡± 4/5 ¡°I¡¯m supposed to trust you¡­ the man who runs around with another she-wolf and rubs it in my face. The man who locks. me in a room with no food for a week. The man who set me up to be convicted of embezzling-only to pin it on my father.¡± I scoff. ¡°You do realize, if my father does have to testify in court, he¡¯ll probably still end up getting me indicted.¡± Aaron tenses. ¡°You¡¯ve lied, tricked and imprisoned me¡­ but I am the one with trust issues.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Holy shit, you must be joking.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes are gold. His hands flex and I see the ripple of his beast along his forearms, a sign that he¡¯s a hair¡¯s breadth away from shifting. This wolf has impable control. Well, most of the time. Just not when ites to me. We drive for nearly an hour before he instructs Cedric to pull over. ¡°Move up front,¡± he says. I slowly get out of the vehicle. We are in the middle of nowhere. A good hundred miles or more from any major city. Cedric gets out of the car and starts walking in the opposite direction. Aaron slides behind the wheel and drives away. We¡¯re a long way from the pds. Aaron drives for another three hours. When he pulls off onto an unmarked road and starts up a steep incline, I kind of start to worry. I¡¯m alone with this Alpha. In some foreign territory. He¡¯s furious with me for the things I¡¯ve done and said tonight. ¡°Aaron, where are you taking me?¡± His smile has a dark edge to it. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough¡­¡± Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The road winds back and forth as we gain elevation. The mountain is steep enough to ski and it¡¯s heavily wooded. The headlights cast shadows through the pines and fir. I¡¯ve never been here before. I wonder if Aaron has. He brings the vehicle to the mountain top and parks. ¡°Get out,¡± he tells me. slowly unbuckle my belt. It¡¯s significantly colder here than where we¡¯d been and I didn¡¯t think to bring a coat. I don¡¯t have my medications. My phone¡¯s about to die. This is the type of deserted stretch of forest where you¡¯d go hunting for the weekend. Or where you¡¯d bury a body. After the things I¡¯ve said tonight, I have to wonder why Aaron has brought me here. n a battle of strength against this wolf, there would be no contest. 2/4 ¡°Come on,¡± he says quietly. ¡°It¡¯s this way.¡± He grabs a big duffel bag from the back of the SUV and then walks through the dark to the edge of the mountain top. I can¡¯t see with the same precision he does. And the gold sh of his wolf¡¯s eyes tells me his night vision is easily ten times better than mine. I let him lead the way. An owl calls and there¡¯s a low hum of different insects. Gravel or stones crunch as we walk, so this roadway is maintained in some way. Again I want to ask where we¡¯re going and more importantly, why. But this wolf won¡¯t reveal anything he isn¡¯t ready to and there is no point in arguing over it. I just have to hope that I¡¯m not walking to my own grave. That would be the ultimate coup, though, wouldn¡¯t it? Aaron kills me, pins it on my father or my pack in some way. Hmm. I slide on some uneven stretch of ground and in a sh, he has my arm and he¡¯s holding me in ce. ¡°I, uh, I¡¯m okay.¡± He grunts and keeps walking. 3/4 I nce up as the clouds lift, and moonlight floods this area, showing too many stars overhead to count and a valley below that¡¯s bisected by a curving stretch of river. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°It is,¡± he agrees. I hadn¡¯t intended to say that out loud. Perhaps a mile or so down the trail, there is a sh of reflection. As my eyes adapt more, I see the straight lines of a cabin, and more glints of the moonlight on ss windows. ¡°Is that where we¡¯re going?¡± Aaron nods and picks up the pace. He hefts the giant bag a bit higher on his back. There¡¯s a ng and thump, sounds I¡¯d associate with heavy objects. I gulp. Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret We make it to the cabin without any incident. Which probably sounds silly, but it¡¯s a win in my book. I breathe a deep sigh of relief. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Worried about falling off the trail?¡± he asks. ¡°Amongst other things.¡± He snickers. ¡°Wait here,¡± he tells me. ¡°Let me check out the ce first.¡± I¡¯m pretty sure if there was some danger, he would¡¯ve sensed it already. Also, this is Alpha Aaron Rathborn, there isn¡¯t anything on this earth that he fears. And I know he isn¡¯t going inside to dust the ce or freshen up. But I dutifully stand outside, shivering and waiting. After a few minutes, he reappears. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 2/5 When I go in, I see that he has started a fire in the hearth and he¡¯sid out a thick nket on the floor in front of it. The smell of woodsmoke is both soothing and familiar. The cabin has a bed against the opposite wall. A loft with another sleeping area and what appear to be closets on either side. Ahead of me is a kitchen. There¡¯s one couch and a table for eating. ¡°No running water, no bathroom. Is this a hunting camp?¡± ¡°Mostly. There¡¯s a shower and bathroom through that door. He points to the left. It¡¯s an addition that you can¡¯t see from here.¡± I¡¯ll take his word for it. ¡°So, Aaron. Why are we here?¡± His eyes are gold again and he stalks me. But there is nowhere to run and I¡¯m honestly more scared of what will happen if I do. ¡°You pledged yourself to me, or did you forget?¡± he says. ¡°We pledged ourselves to each other. Years ago. When we married.¡± He grunts. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten those vows, have you?¡± ¡°Not for a minute.¡± 3/5 He holds my gaze and I want to believe him. I want to think that he hasn¡¯t impregnated some other woman. But how can I trust this man? He is ruthless. He will do anything it takes to secure the wellbeing of his pack. From killing to protect hisnds. To framing an innocent-well, mostly innocent-man. He pulls his shirt over his head. Of all the oues I was anticipating-murder, punishment, abandonment-this wasn¡¯t what I expected. ¡°Uhhh.¡± Aaronughs. We don¡¯t have much humor between us, at least not in recent years, so instead of lightening the mood, hisughter makes me more nervous. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me without clothes a few times before, Leah.¡± Understatement. 4/5 ¡°Yes,¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I guess I was expecting us to argue or talk, not to, uhh¡­¡± His hands go to his pants and he steps out of those. I¡¯m angry and hurt and I want to cut into him about what he¡¯s done to my father, but the long drive sucked a lot of the fight out of me, and he clearly has something altogether different on his mind. I hold my breath as hees close. Naked, he walks right past me and folds his clothes. He ces them on the couch. ¡°There¡¯s food in the bag,¡± he tells me. ¡°A few books.¡± My heart is pounding. I wonder if he can hear it. His eyes glow in the firelight and the reflections of the mes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. dance along his skin. ¡°You promised to do whatever I wanted, yes?¡± I¡°So eat. Sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± 5/5 Now he invades my space. His huge body crowding mine, his hands on my hips. ¡°For now¡­¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 I shift in the center of the cabin, let my wolf brush by Leah, and then I head into the valley at a full-out run. I¡¯m not sure even the miles I roam tonight will be enough. I may have to hunt. My wolf is nearly feral-he¡¯s angry and vtile. A tangle of rage and passion. If I stayed in my human form, I would¡¯ve done something dumb. Like killing Leah¡¯s father. Or taking out some of my anger on her, for what she¡¯d done. But most of my anger-the real depth of my rage- is aimed only at myself. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I forced us into this situation. I called Leah¡¯s bluff and left her with no recourse other than to sell herself. And while I wanted my wife¡¯s loyalty, no, I demanded it, there is no real bond or loyalty at all, if it is coerced. I hate that we havee to this. And I don¡¯t see any way to fix it. Maybe I should¡¯ve let her go and just let the chips fall where they will. Her father¡¯s pack is vast and powerful, but in thest decade, my Alpha powers have surpassed his. Where we have thrived and prepared, Leah¡¯s old pack has grownx. Instead of using the peace to build, they¡¯ve partied and squandered. They¡¯ve weakened their financial holdings-something I¡¯ve taken advantage of. Where once Robert had been a fierce opponent, he¡¯d begun to spiral in the wake of his Luna¡¯s death. Sometimes, I think that¡¯s why he was so quick to get rid of Leah, so he wouldn¡¯t have to see the disappointment in her eyes. Because Roberts didn¡¯t just drown his sorrows or party to forget, his grief pushed him out of control. All these yearster, he¡¯s a fraction of what he once was. I¡¯ve no doubt I could best Alpha Roberts one-on-one. I should¡¯ve challenged him and been done with it. Instead of retreating here, with Leah, to let my temper cool, so I don¡¯t explode. Even now, my men are rying one of my messages to Leah¡¯s father. If he wants to survive, if he wants to ensure that he has a pack toe back to, then he¡¯ll shut his mouth, take his punishment like an Alpha, and leave Leah the fuck alone. My wolf snarls viciously, pushing me to a corner of my mind, where my thoughts are relegated to more immediate things. The scent trail of a doe. Tracks from a rabbit, a squirrel. The sounds of the river trickling over smooth stones. The presence of Leah, waiting in that one-room cabin. Alone. I know what my wolf wants. He¡¯s wanted it from the first moment I brought the girl home. But I won¡¯t give into my baser urges. I won¡¯t bind her to me. Well, not in the true ways of our species. So I run. 4/5 Hard and fast, up the side of the mountain until my mouth. hangs open, my muscles ache, and air is burning cold in my lungs. It¡¯s several hours before I return. I haven¡¯t gone far. I kept close enough that I could hear if the engine started or if she tried to leave. Not that I think she would. She keeps her word. Mostly. Except when she¡¯s evading my men and sneaking off pds. Or when she¡¯s conspiring with her father and handing him over all her money. And just why exactly would she do that? Why would she give him everything? My wolf grumbles and swings its huge body back in the direction of the camp. If I start asking questions, I¡¯ll have to be prepared to answer some too. But that won¡¯t work. Because I can never tell Leah why I won¡¯t mate her. The secrets I carry would ruin us both. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 LEAH I feel something warm and soft beside me. I roll slightly and open my eyes. ¡°You again,¡± I grumble. But I smile. Aaron¡¯s terrifying wolf is basically a big puppy. He gives a reprimanding growl then nudges me more. I lift my arm so he cany beside me, and then I let my arm drape over his body, so I¡¯m holding him. I¡¯m on the floor in front of the firece. Not too near that the heat is overwhelming but not so far that the drafts from the windows and door make it too cold. Although with Aaron here now, I don¡¯t have to worry about that. His wolf is so warm, and the big beast does like to cuddle. It¡¯s a cop out-maybe even for both of us-but in his true form, I don¡¯t have to ha te him, and Aaron doesn¡¯t have to pretend to keep his distance. We can have moments like this. No talking. No fighting. Just close. I drift back to sleep, wishing I could stay here forever. In the morning, I¡¯m warm. My skin is overly hot and I try to move away but can¡¯t. I go to shift my legs, and realize one of them is anchored over Aaron¡¯s hip. He¡¯s awake. Watching me. Growing harder by the second where he¡¯s pressed against the junction of my thighs. I gasp. His mo uth nts over mine, his hands hold my face. My first instinct is to fight. To say no. Aaron won¡¯t force me. But I made my choice in that Council chamber. This is from N?velDrama.Org. So I close my eyes and kiss him back. Part of me ha tes myself. Part of me doesn¡¯t care and just craves this man¡¯s touch. I don¡¯t know what this says about me. Then there¡¯s no more room for thought. Just touch and taste and the incredible friction of two bodies fighting to be one. My pants and panties are gone, and that¡¯s no small feat considering the ri diculous padded boot on my ankle. I feel the sp release on my bra and then that and my shirt are being drawn over my head. And the whole time he keeps kissing me. Soft kisses. Teasing kisses. His lips are full and his tongue mimics what our bodies long to do. His hands are in motion, trailing from my breasts to my hips and back again, each time dipping closer to that junction at the center of my thighs. It makes me hot and wet. Until despite my efforts not to move, my hips rock against his. He growls against my mo uth. In the next instant, he rolls to his back, taking me with him until I straddle him. I sit up straight and rub along his thick, hard length. The hiss of his breath pleases me. What pleases me more is that he lets me set the pace. That I¡¯m the one on top. Controlling this. I¡¯ve had no control over my life. But in this, we are equal. Even when he dominates, it¡¯s because it brings me pleasure and I encourage it. His stomach ripples, the muscles in his arms and chest flex as he grabs my hips. His hands grip the sides of my a ss and the thick part of my thighs. He squeezes. Rolls my hips against him. Oh gods, that is good. On the next roll, I lift up so the tip of him angles in. Aaron groans. 1.4 I keep him there, riding only the first inch or two, letting the thick top of his co ck notch inside my body before dragging it out again. He swears beneath his breath, but doesn¡¯t fight me. I keep up the motion, teasing him, teasing myself, until my legs shake. He takes that as his cue to thrust upward. The long huge length of him fills me. I shudder and copse against his chest. Aaron props me back up and grabs my hips, he rocks me once, twice, and then I find my own motion, where the top of my s*x and that exquisite spot inside are rubbed against him with each stroke. He makes some rumbling sound of approval and devotes himself to my nipples. He pulls my hair out of its tie because he prefers it down. I slow my movements, savoring each little tremor as it builds. My hands are on his shoulders. His dark eyes hold mine. He looks so different when we are joined like this. So real and carefree and caring. It¡¯s why I was always willing to and wanting. Because s*x with this Alpha is the only time he lets his guard down. And when he does, it¡¯s like I get to see a whole other side of him. He arches up to kiss me, his tongue thrusting in rhythm with his hips and I explode, mping around him in pulses of ecstasy that don¡¯t want to let go. The orgasm rolls through my body, and Aaron doesn¡¯t break the rhythm, he steadily pumps and my body keeps clenching and shuddering. When I copse boneless against him, he chuckles. I smile against his chest. Then he rolls me over and props me up on my knees. I nce over my shoulder at him as he slides in again.. In this position, Aaron goes impossibly deep, and he leans down to kiss my shoulder before shattering all of my self control. He drags my hair back in one fist, making me arch my back and allowing him to go deeper still. Da mn it, what this man can do to me. I have so many reasons to resent him. But it¡¯s like my body doesn¡¯t get the memo. The way he grabs my a ss turns me on. The look in his dark eyes, that sh to gold and then back again, even the sounds he makes¡­they excite me. I want this man. ¡°Stop thinking,¡± he tells me. Then he ps my a ss, one, twice, three times, alternating sides, before he massages the same spots. The sensation pushes me over. He rides me through it. And the next orgasm and the one after that. ¡°You promised me anything,¡± he reminds me. His thumb slides up the seam of my as s and I freeze. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I make some sound. It¡¯s not a yes or a no or even coherent I don¡¯t think. ¡°This a ss is mine, Leah.¡± My brows draw together. Does he mean¡­ I sneak a quick nce back at him. He nods. I gulp. I, uh, well, I like everything we do, but that¡¯s something we haven¡¯t tried. ¡°What if I don¡¯t like it?¡± I whisper. He grins. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you do.¡± But he doesn¡¯t pull out or go there, he keeps thrusting. And maybe it¡¯s the di rty talk or the anticipation of what he¡¯s about to do, but I start toe. Aaron¡¯s thumb presses just a little more and I feel it against my inner walls and the ridges of his own co ck where he¡¯s buried inside me. I mp down hard around him, my inner muscles pulsing and clenching. The fact that I¡¯m so turned on se nds him over the edge too. Hees with a roar. My breasts rub against the nket and my body continues to pulse. It¡¯s so intense, my eyes burn. What this wolf does to me¡­ I don¡¯t think it can get better, and yet somehow, each time, it does. I feel Aaron releasing inside me, and as he fills me, he leans over my body to kiss my neck and mo uth. When he copses beside me and drags me back against him, I relish the closeness for a moment, then I force myself to stand and to move away to get dressed. up He watches me warily. I ha te to get up after s*x. It¡¯s like my body goes into sh utdown mode. The best sleep I ever have is after a night with Aaron, and instead I¡¯m rushing off right now. I drag on my shirt and pants. Only there is nowhere to go. I slowly spin around to face him. ¡°You going somewh SKS. I shrug. ¡°You in a rush?¡± I look around the cabin for a distraction. ¡°We can talk about it,¡± he says quietly. But what is he referring to-the council, Jessica, my ca ncer? He doesn¡¯t know about those things. And I have no intention of telling him. I bite my lip and shake my head. He ha tes that I sh ut him out. And maybe that¡¯s why he brought me here, thinking a new environment with just the two of us would make me confide in him. But I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t before. And after what he did tonight to my father¡­ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m done. Panic rises in my body, it has me breathing fast and fighting tears I can¡¯t control. Instead of the joy I¡¯d normally feel, I find myself losing hope. I can¡¯t have children. I can¡¯t grow old. I don¡¯t have a wolf. I¡¯m¡­dying. My pack is a mess and my father¡­ His eyes search mine like he can see into my soul. Maybe he can. 2 2 ¡± As an Alpha, his powers are strong and his senses so acute. He stands and stretches. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and freshen up. I¡¯ll wash up out here and make breakfast.¡± He¡¯s letting me off the hook. ¡± * ¡± I¡¯m a second away from a panic attack, and rather than press his advantage, he lets me go. Part of me wants to say thank you, but I don¡¯t. I head in the direction of the one door at the left side of the kitchen. I¡¯m not sure what kind of rig this ce has for a shower, but I¡¯ll make it work. If nothing else, I¡¯ll just have a few minutes alone to get my emotions back under control. Because I can¡¯t afford to lose it in front of him. I can¡¯t. Maybe I¡¯m afraid that finally saying the truth aloud to him will change everything. And why do I even care about these things when everything between us is so f**ked up? Tears are leaking from the corners of my eyes, but I don¡¯t make a sound. I reach the bathroom door and open it. A phone starts ringing loudly. It¡¯s my ringtone. Aaron grabs it and checks the screen. He growls. ¡°What the he ll, Leah!?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 AARON ¡°Why the he ll is he calling you now?¡± I demand. Leah hurries over and grabs the phone from my hand. She looks almost relieved. ¡°It¡¯s just Adam, Aaron. He is a doctor. He¡¯s only checking up on me.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡± She nches like she¡¯s hiding something. We have doctors and physicians aligned with my pack and there is no cause for her to be seeking out Adam. Unless¡­.. ¡°How long have you been involved with him?¡± I growl. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not seeing Adam or cheating or whatever you¡¯re implying.¡± ¡°He¡¯s calling your phone. He showed up at my home-twice. You want to exin why he has suddenly taken interest in your well-being? And can you honestly say that he isn¡¯t after you, or encouraging you to leave me?¡± She bites her lip. That¡¯s what I thought. I¡¯m going to rip Adam¡¯s arm off. And I¡¯m going to make sure he can¡¯te within an inch of Leah again. Leah shakes her head. ¡°You resent that there is a person that actually cares about me and worries about me. You want to say that I¡¯m being unfaithful. What about you, huh? What about Jessica!?¡± I scoff. ¡°This isn¡¯t about Jessica. What aren¡¯t you telling me, Leah?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The phone rings again. I see Adam¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°Answer the call.¡± ¡°No.¡± She drops Adam into voicemail. ¡°You do realize, I can call him myself.¡± She shrugs. ¡°And what will that aplish? He has no loyalty to you, He isn¡¯t beholden to answer your Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. questions. Even if there was some wolf code-which there isn¡¯t since our packs ha te each other-there is still a little thing called Doctor-Patient Confidentiality,¡± So I am on the right track, she is hiding something and it ties to her health. ¡°Leah, I don¡¯t want to fight. Just talk to me.¡± Her big eyes fill with uncertainty. ¡°You are my wife. Let me be a husband to you.¡± It¡¯s the closest thing to a deration I¡¯ve ever made. She su cks in a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± I step closer to her. ¡°What if I did?¡± She¡¯s beautiful, this woman. Strong and fierce. Selfless. She¡¯s mine. And I¡¯m not about to let some other male take her from me. I run my hand down the side of her face and tip up her chin. ¡°Look at me.¡± She does. Her eyes search mine desperately. ¡°What if things were different between us, would you want that?¡± Her eyes brim with tears. ¡°It¡¯s all I ever wanted, Aaron.¡± I think maybe, I¡¯ve always known that. But be it her pride or mine, we¡¯ve never talked about these things. She¡¯s never given me the words, and itpels you love me, Leah?¡± me to ask: ¡°Do Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Before she can answer, her phone starts ringing again. ¡°Da mn it. If that¡¯s Adam again¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± She holds up the phone so I can see it. She swipes to answer. ¡°Dad?¡± she says. ¡°Leeeah.¡± His voice is muffled and slurred. He¡¯s drunk. For wolves, that is an almost impossible feat. Our metabolisms burn too high for something like alcohol to take root in our systems. If Leah¡¯s dad is this messed up, he must¡¯ve gone on a real bender. ¡°Sorry f-for what I did.¡± Leah frowns. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Actually he does. In fact, I had my men, both teams that came to the Council meeting, sync up with Leah¡¯s dear old deadbeat dad, to make sure he knew to make things right with his daughter. gave Starting with keeping his f**king mo uth sh ut about who him any stock advice and continuing through with owning up to his own financial failings. Bottom-line, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to send him Regional Council money if he didn¡¯t spend a solid week hounding his daughter to steal from me. Technically, she wasn¡¯t stealing and the money was hers, but her ol¡¯ man didn¡¯t know that. If he hadn¡¯t been so desperate in the first ce, my n never would have been able to take shape. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With those funds frozen,¡± he tells her. ¡°Robertsnds will go into foreclosure. The corporation is in crisis¡­¡± I¡¯ve seen thising. It¡¯s why I¡¯ve been buying up Roberts stock and the tax liens. Leah wasn¡¯t wrong, her dad¡¯s pack really is ripe for the picking. It¡¯s sad that he mismanaged things so horribly. But that¡¯s his problem not hers. Leah bites her lower lip. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll figure it out. It is going to be okay.¡± ¡°N-no, it won¡¯t. Not this time.¡± I hear him choking on tears through the phone. ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if the mate bond took me when your mother d ied,¡± he says. ¡°But I¡¯m going to see her now. And when I¡¯m gone, that will make sure they can¡¯t trace anything back to you.¡± ¡°Dad? Dad, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve been a better father for you.¡± ¡°You are a good father. And a great Alpha.¡± He makes another choking sound. ¡°Dad, where are you?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer her and though I¡¯m listening intently, there aren¡¯t any telltale cues for me to ce where he is or how I might intervene in this situation. My phone is across the room on the kitchen counter. I can call my men¨C ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Take care of your brother,¡± he says. I hear a familiar click. The sound of a bullet entering the chamber. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°Dad!!!¡± The gunshot is so loud, Leah throws the phone away from her ear. Realizing what she did, she scrambles across the room and grabs it off the floor. ¡°Dad! Daddy!!!¡± She¡¯s screaming and wailing. But there¡¯s no point. He¡¯s dead. We both know it. She sobs on the ground. I¡¯m not in shock. I can¡¯t even say I¡¯m all that surprised. Alpha Roberts has been declining for a decade. Leah¡¯s breathing begins to shudder, she¡¯s gasping like she¡¯s going into shock, and the way her heart is pounding, this is more than just an anxiety attack. ¡°Take it easy,¡± I tell her. ¡°Just breathe.¡± She¡¯s going to pass out. Sweat glistens on her forehead and tears flow down her face. She sobs, her hand wrapped around the phone, her fingers wh ite and the bones visible with as hard as she¡¯s gripping it. ¡°Daddy!¡± It¡¯s the cries of a daughter mourning her father, of the little girl who was dropped into my possession, abandoned. She didn¡¯t cry then, but she does now. She¡¯s inconsble. I stand here in the small cabin, a few feet from her. But I might as well be a million miles away. She¡¯s lost to her grief. I¡¯m helpless to do anything. * * * * * * LEAH * The room is silent. There¡¯s just my crying and loud breathing. Aaron doesn¡¯t move. I¡¯m filled with despair. With an almost detached sense of disbelief. I stare at the phone. That really didn¡¯t just happen. My father is home and he¡¯s fine. My hands are shaking as I try to check the call log. I hit send on Dad¡¯s name. I call. And call again when no one answers. Still nothing. The shaking in my hands seems to progress into my body. I can¡¯t catch my breath, and I¡¯m having trouble thinking clearly. This can¡¯t be happening. This can¡¯t be happening. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Daddy!¡± I dial again and scream. When it goes to voicemail, I try to call my brother but my fingers don¡¯t seem to work no matter how hard I stab at the screen. Everything is blurry. Something big moves into my line of vision. By shape and smell, I know it¡¯s Aaron. His big hands hold my shoulders. ¡°No! No! Let me go!¡± He releases me immediately, and I scramble backwards, the motion jarring my ankle and I yelp. I keep edging away from him. Away from everything. ¡°Leah, I need you to calm down. You¡¯re going into shock. Sit down, honey.¡± Honey? Honey? Now, he wants to treat me well and use terms of endearment? Now he wants to act like he cares and make a mockery of the fact that it¡¯s all his fault that we are here. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± I scream. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± I blink through my tears. Aaron doesn¡¯t move. His dark eyes are clear. ¡°You did this! You¡¯re the reason my dad-¡± I can¡¯t say the words. And this all must be one big mistake, right? It can¡¯t be real. I¡¯m supposed to d ie. Not my father. Aaron holds his arms out. ¡°Breathe, Leah. Your heart is beating too fast.¡± The room starts to spin. There are bursts of color at the corners of my periphery. All of a sudden I start to wretch. My stomach heaves and I cough and gag. I don¡¯t vomit, but I do spit up. I spit blood all over the carpet. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 AARON Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What the he ll? Leah pitches sideways onto the floor and convulses. She gags and coughs again and more blood stters the ground. This isn¡¯t panic or even some manic episode. This is more than grief. Something is very wrong. I jam my phone and keys into my pocket and sweep Leah up into my arms. I don¡¯t bother with shoes or locking the door. I barrel out of the little cabin and start the hike up the incline, running as much as I can and only slowing so I don¡¯t jostle her too hard or let her fall. She¡¯s wheezing and she doesn¡¯t smell right. Her body is cold and light and she groans with every little movement. I think she might be delirious. In the aftermath of some battles, I can remember some of my packmates going into shock. Women would go catatonic at the sight of a dead son or husband. And our warriorsing back, they would lose their minds when their loved ones were assaulted in their absence. I had my own meltdown once and the rage I unleashed¡­it definitely yed a part in this war. If Leah knew the whole truth¡­ If she knew the many ways I¡¯ve wronged her¡­ She starts gasping in earnest and I listen for her heartbeat. She wails and twitches then goes lifeless in my arms. I lift her body to my ear and press her chest to my head listening for her pulse, but as the seconds tick by I don¡¯t hear one. My wolf howls in my head. My own heart is racing. I drag her against me so her face is close to mine. ¡°Leah!¡± But she doesn¡¯t move, doesn¡¯t respond. I lunge thest forty feet up the mountain and debate whether to put her down and begin CPR or to get her in the truck and to a doctor. She isn¡¯t a wolf where I canmand her wolf to rise. She isn¡¯t my mate where I can drag her back from the other side with my own life force. She¡¯s an orphaned girl teetering on the edge of this realm. What the he ll is wrong with her!? I put her on the hood of the car and begin chestpressions. As I¡¯m breathing into her mo uth and forcing air into her lungs, I grab my phone. I hit Jame¡¯s contact. ¡°Track my location, get an emergency team here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Now!¡± I toss the phone aside and pump on her chest again. I have to manage my strength so I don¡¯t crack her sternum or rupture a lung. When I force my air into her, her chest intes. But then¡­ nothing. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to change her?¡± It¡¯s Adam. He¡¯s a bonafide pain in my a ss, and if he thinks I owe him any kind of exnation, he has another thinging. I sit by Leah¡¯s bedside. ¡°I asked you a question,¡± Adam growls. I lunge out of my seat and tackle him to the ground. For a leaner wolf, he¡¯s strong. I wrench his arm behind his back until I hear it snap. His eyes sh oot blue. He¡¯s an Arctic wolf from the same line as Leah¡¯s family, and he doesn¡¯t back down. With his other arm, he punches me in the face. I hear the snap of my nose before the pain sh oots into my brain. ¡°Motherfu-¡± He elbows me in the spleen and I pummel his kidneys with my fist. Adam swings his arm and tries to smash my face into the floor. We grapple and Ie out on top. I m his sk ull into the ground. Again and again. ¡°Get off our resident doctor, Aaron.¡± We both freeze and nce toward the door to the patient room. Liam Roberts leans against the closed door with his arms crossed. I shove off of Adam and rise slowly. We¡¯re in a public hospital and there are humans everywhere. We can¡¯t shift and a dead body will be really hard to exin. There¡¯s a pool of blood on the ground where I likely cracked Adam¡¯s sk ull. He disappears into the patient bathroom to take care of his injuries. I move off to the center of the room, keeping Liam in my sight and maneuvering so I am physically blocking his path to his sister. Liam has every reason to ha te me and I suspect Adam does too. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This pact,¡± Liam says. ¡°It¡¯s over. My sister isn¡¯t leaving here with you.¡± I snarl. ¡°You just try it.¡± Adam exits the restroom and moves to stand beside Liam. They¡¯re both tall. Lean. Liam¡¯s hair is the same dark color as his sister¡¯s. Their eyes have the same hazel color too. Liam¡¯s a few years older than her which has me thinking he should¡¯ve done more to protect her back then. He wouldn¡¯t have been old, but he would¡¯ve been old enough. ¡°If you were thinking of standing up for your sister, you should¡¯ve done it years ago. When she was a child in need of protecting.¡± Liam growls. I square my shoulders. I won¡¯t back down. ¡°Aaron,¡± Adam says quietly. He snaps his arm back into ce. The crunch of bone has to hurt. ¡°You need to let her go.¡± He looks sad and defeated and the abrupt change in his mood makes me ufortable. Something doesn¡¯t feel right about this. About any of it. One of the human doctorses into the room and nces around at the machinery that¡¯s on the ground. She picks up a monitor and resets the electronics. She stares at the blood and then looks at each of us. Adam must¡¯ve shifted at least partially to hide and heal the damage to his sk ull. But from the angle, I can still see blood on the back cor of his wh iteb coat. The female physician thinks better ofmenting on the mess we¡¯ve made. ¡°I need to have paperwork signed by her legal partner or next of kin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± I step toward the physician. ¡°Actually,¡± Liam interrupts. ¡°He isn¡¯t. Their marriage was never valid.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 I curse. The female doctor senses the tension in the room. ¡°I¡¯ll be at the nurse¡¯s station. When you sort this out, the legal family or spouse cane and sign the necessary documents.¡± She looks at Adam. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ll leave you to it in the interim.¡± Adam nods. When the door closes I growl at Liam. ¡°Where the he ll do you get off-¡± ¡°What?¡± Liam¡¯s eyes sh. ¡°Did you think you were the only one who could infiltrate a pack? The only one who could do their homework?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. My hands flex at my sides. I nce at Leah, where she lies lifeless in that hospital bed. Her eyes are closed and her face is pale. She¡¯s hooked up to all different wires and machines and tubes. ¡°You underwent a ceremony with Jessica Matherson,¡± Liam says. ¡°You wed her. And though you did not log this with human records or even within your own pack as a formal match, that doesn¡¯t mean the vows weren¡¯t exchanged.¡± Sonofabitch. How can they know this? It¡¯s notmon knowledge. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s valid. Years ago, when it was decided that an arranged marriage was the only way forward. I agreed to it. It was ast ditch effort to keep the peace within my own home. Jess¡­she was heartbroken. I¡¯d thought I was going to end up with Jessica and we¡¯d been dating for a long time. So when Jessica started spouting vows as if we were pledging ourselves to each other, I went along with it. I didn¡¯t consider it real. At least, I don¡¯t now. At the time I said those words, I ha ted everything about Pack Roberts and I was only going along with the peace treaty because we couldn¡¯t afford any more losses. I didn¡¯t know Leah. It¡¯s funny how time changes things. How feelings that seemed so strong can change into indifference, and where once there was no bond at all, some deeper connection can grow. Liam¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°That little ceremony with your beta¡¯s sister, it makes your ¡®marriage¡¯ to my sister invalid. And as the new Alpha of Pack Roberts I insist that she is returned to her family.¡± ¡°No.¡± Just that one word. I don¡¯t owe them anything. Not an exnation or excuse. ¡°A handfast marriage is recognized by packw, Aaron. It is the old way. And as Alpha, you know that.¡± I think about what Liam said. He¡¯s aware of the situation with Jessica. But he couldn¡¯t have known for long. If he had, I have to think he would¡¯ve tried to get Leah back sooner. Maybe. I refuse to discuss Jessica with him. ¡°Leah and I are married in the eyes of our packs. Your father¡¯s pledge to me was unalterable¡ªor have you forgotten the blood debt.¡± ¡°Any debt we owed is paid. This is done.¡± ¡°Leah is mine.¡± Adam shoves his hands into the pockets of hisb coat. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think she is.¡± ¡°She vowed, not two days ago, to be mine. To stay mine.¡± And I¡¯d hold her to that promise. ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t think that what transpired at the Regional Council is thest of things.¡± Liam bristles. ¡°You set us up. And I¡¯m going to prove it.¡± ¡°How? The only way to prove your innocence would be to incriminate your sister. Let it go.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Your father is dead. The drama of his actions can be buried with him. There is no reason to further incriminate yourselves or my wife.¡± Liam smirks. ¡°She¡¯s not your wife. And if I have the Council call you and your precious wh ore Jessica to testify, they¡¯ll side with us and invalidate your marriage to Leah.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± My wolf ripples beneath my skin. They won¡¯t take her from me. ¡°Are you prepared to fight? Because that is what it will take¡­¡± Adam looks at Liam. They nod. ¡°Oh we¡¯re ready to fight¡­ and you may think you have the upper hand, that we¡¯re a bu nch of idi ots that you can push around like chess pieces in a game, but you¡¯re about to find out that we¡¯re ready for war. And, Aaron, this war has already started¡­¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 I tense wondering if mynds are under attack as I¡¯m standing here. It¡¯s a distinct possibility. If I was in their shoes, I wouldn¡¯t wait for a more powerful adversary to show up on my doorstep, I¡¯d take the fight to them and use the element of surprise. It¡¯s how I¡¯d leveled the ying field with the Roberts Pack a decade ago. That strategy was the only thing that kept us alive and let us broker the peace in the first ce. ¡°You¡¯ve overyed your hand,¡± Liam says. ¡°Furthermore, the actions you took against my father are in direct vition of the peace treaty.¡± ¡°Are you forgetting that he harassed my wife and demanded that she steal money from her own pack to send to him? That¡¯s on Roberts. Not on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to debate with you,¡± Liam says. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Adam nods. ¡°At the end of the day, you know this is best for Leah. You can fight and yell all you want, but you¡¯re the same monster that locked her away for a week with no food. You don¡¯t deserve her. You never did. ¡°Give us a minute,¡± a soft voice says. We all turn to the hospital bed. Leah¡¯s eyes are open. ¡°Adam, Liam, can you give me a few minutes with Aaron please?¡± Liam nods. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we stay here, sister.¡± She winces as if in pain. ¡°Maybe you can get me something from the cafeteria? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Neither male moves. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leah reassures them. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to hurt me while I¡¯m here. There are too many witnesses.¡± Wow. That¡¯s some damning thing to say. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Period.¡± She co cks her head and it¡¯s obvious she disagrees. Her expression all but says that I have hurt her. Repeatedly. ¡°Please,¡± she addresses Adam and Liam. ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡± They ultimately nod and respect her wishes. I wait for her kin to leave the room. When the door closes I cross to her bedside. I feelpelled to reiterate: ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you, Leah.¡± She closes her eyes. ¡°Not all inflictions can be seen.¡± ¡°How much did you hear?¡± I ask her. ¡°All of it.¡± I wait. She doesn¡¯t speak. I give it another minute. ¡°And¡­?¡± I prompt. ¡°And what? You¡¯re the reason my father is dead. He kil led himself as a direct result of the treachery you orchestrated. I¡¯m done, Aaron. Finished.¡± ¡°You made a vow in those Council cha mbers-¡± ¡°That vow¡­the one I made in the Council Meeting was to save my father. My father is dead. And we made vows prior-to love, honor and cherish. You¡¯ve never done any of those things.¡± Tears leak from the corners of her eyes. It physically pains me to see them. ¡°Tell me the truth, Aaron. Did you pledge yourself to Jessica before you knew me?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 LEAH ¡°Don¡¯t debate, don¡¯t make excuses. It¡¯s a simple question. Yes or no,¡± I say. Aaron¡¯s dark eyes are narrowed. He goes to reach for my hand and I yank it back. ¡°Aaron! Answer me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ What¡¯s left of my heart breaks. Everything has been a lie. From the moment I set foot in his home. He¡¯s always nned to rid himself of me, to wed and mate and make a family with another person. I¡¯ve been used and abused for years. And my sacrifices, my love, every slight I¡¯ve put up with¡­it¡¯s all been for nothing. ¡°You should leave,¡± I tell him. ¡°Not without you.¡± I don¡¯t have the strength to argue. My body hurts. My heart aches and I¡¯m having a very difficult time thinking of a reason to keep on living. There are two sharp knocks on the door then the female ducks her head in. ¡°Oh, good,¡± she says. ¡°You¡¯re up.¡± She briskly strides into the room and grabs my chart. She notes some things beforeing over to examine me. Aaron steps out of the way but doesn¡¯t leave. I read her namg. ¡°Dr. Moore, I would like to request that all information pertaining to my health is only shared directly with me. If there are forms I need to fill out, I will.¡± She nods. ¡°A nurse wille by with the documents.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± I look at the man who at one time had meant everything to me. ¡°Aaron, I think it¡¯s best if you went home. There¡¯s nothing more for you to do here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait. You might need something.¡± He¡¯s trying, I¡¯ll give him that. But this man has single handedly broken me. ¡°No. I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡± I turn to the physician. ¡°Dr. Moore, can you please contact security?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Leah.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes glow. The doctor doesn¡¯t pick up on it because she¡¯s too busy studying my vitals, but I see. Aaron¡¯s shaking with anger and frustration and I hold my breath waiting to see if he¡¯ll leave or if this will turn into an even greater travesty. Abruptly, he storms out of the room. Dr. Moore and I both breathe sighs of relief. ¡°I was worried,¡± she admits quietly. ¡°He¡¯s a big sonofagun. And he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy to give up. Or give in.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°We can step up the security around your room and I can instruct the staff to temporarily restrict him from the premises. But if you¡¯re in real danger, you need to file a restraining order. We don¡¯t have the resources to monitor your room or to ensure that he can¡¯t ess you. If he has harmed you, we need to call the police.¡± ¡°You know my prognosis, right?¡± Her eyes are kind, sympathetic as she nods. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Well, seeing as how I¡¯m dying, there¡¯s not a whole lot that my husband can actually do to me.¡± This time she looks ufortable. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that. Predators¡­ they don¡¯t take too kindly to losing.¡± Hmm. Aaron is a predator. This human doctor got that part right. But if he was already married to Jessica, then he never had me to ¡®lose¡¯ in the first ce¡­ Chapter 36 Chapter 36 AARON The conversation at the hospital with Liam and Adam ys over and over in my mind as I sit in the main dining room of the mansion. And then Leah¡­throwing me out. Leah telling me we¡¯re done. Leah silencing the doctor and demanding that her medical information only be ryed to her. What is she hiding? And how the he ll did Liam know about something that happened here before Leah even arrived? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aaron, is everything okay? You¡¯re not eating.¡± We¡¯re in the formal dining room of the mansion. I¡¯m seated at the head of the table. Jessica stands beside me, switching her weight from foot to foot nervously. She wrings her hands and tries again to gain my attention. ¡°The food is getting cold.¡± Chef has made a slew of dishes-all of Leah¡¯s favorites. Funny, if asked a week ago, if I knew what food she liked, I wouldn¡¯t have known. But the detailse into focus. There¡¯s salmon and steaks. Roasted vegetables and a giant bowl of mashed potatoes. Biscuits, baked sweet potatoes and brussel sprouts-yes, she actually really likes those. When you stand to lose someone, you remember things about them you don¡¯t even realize you know. The delicious scent of apples and cinnamon pours out of the kitchen. Apple pies. ¡°Aaron, it¡¯s over.¡± She pours me a flute of Champagne and one for herself. Then she sits next to me. ¡°We don¡¯t have to deal with those dreadful Roberts anymore! With the Alpha gone and their pack in disarray, there is nothing for us to worry about. You did it, Aaron. You have avenged our families!¡± She deserves to feel joy and vindication for her parents and elder brother. She lost so much. But I can¡¯t seem to find the same satisfaction in what I¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t feel anything, really. 9 7 A 6 2 1 = 2 7 ¡°¡± 1 1 ¡°Leah wants a divorce. And with the old Alpha gone, you can give her one,¡± she says like it¡¯s a prompt to arger conversation And it is, it¡¯s just not a conversation I have any interest in having with her. I say nothing. She takes a sip of Champagne and licks the bubbles off her upper lip. ¡°You can even im theirnds, before the divorce. At least a portion of them.¡± Her eyes light up. ¡°That brother of hers is as deranged as the father. Once someone puts him down, there will be a clear path to theirnds and all their resources.¡± She¡¯s speaking inly and there isn¡¯t actually anything wrong with what she¡¯s saying. The n is sound. I¡¯ve been buying up Robertsnds and stocks in preparation of a moment just like this. She isn¡¯t voicing any ideas I haven¡¯t already mulled over. Except the divorce that is. There will be no divorce. And as to Liam¡­ he won¡¯t be so easy to disce. ¡°We¡¯re out of danger now.¡± She raises her ss in a toast. ¡°You¡¯ve led us to this victory, Aaron.¡± Maybe. But it doesn¡¯t feel like a victory. ¡°Aaron, have a drink. We have so much to celebrate.¡± Her blue eyes are lively and bright. She¡¯s smiling. But I don¡¯t drink. And I don¡¯t share her joy. ¡°The Roberts may seek to retaliate for the death of their Alpha,¡± I say quietly. ¡°But it was suicide.¡± ¡°That may be. But tensions are high between us.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have the nerve to attack you. You¡¯re too powerful. Surely they know that.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± But I didn¡¯t get to where we are by underestimating an adversary. Besides¡­¡±We still haven¡¯t uncovered the motive behind the wolves that attacked here.¡± It¡¯s been maybe a week since those four wolves breached ournds and targeted me and Leah, but it feels like a lifetime ago. So much has happened since. ¡°Those wolves?¡± she scoffs. ¡°They weren¡¯t a threat.¡± ¡°Really Jessica?¡± My hands curl into fists and my blood runs cold. ¡°How do you know?!¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Jessica pales. She¡¯s like a fawn. Her eyes dart around nervously, but there is nowhere to go. ¡°I asked you a question.¡± She licks her lips to moisten them. It¡¯s one of her nervous habits. ¡°I, uh, just meant that they didn¡¯t stand a chance against us. I look at her as if seeing her for the first time. It¡¯s true she¡¯s always underfoot and I¡¯m as familiar with her as I am with myself. But I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve really seen her. Not in a very long time. ¡°Are you happy, Jess?¡± If my first question made her nervous, this one has her even more unsettled. She bites her lip hard and lowers her gaze. Jessica is twenty-nine years old. And, as far as I know, she¡¯s been alone for at least as long as Leah has lived beneath this roof in our home. I think of the wolves. They attacked me that fateful day, but they¡¯d been willing to d ie to ki ll Leah. ¡°Did you do something stu pid, Jess?¡± She can¡¯t look me in the eye. Her gaze skits around the room. ¡°Sonofabitch!¡± I m my hand on the table. The sses tip over and shatter and the dishes jump. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± she insists. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But I think she yed a part or she knows who did. My ws extend through my fingertips and I feel my spine starting to curve. ¡°Get out!¡± She runs from the dining room, terrified. But there is nowhere she can go or hide where I won¡¯t find her. I flip the giant table, sending it flying into the sideboard. The food and ss and porcin shatter all over the floor. James strolls into the room. He lets out a low whistle. ¡°Chef spent hours on that meal.¡± My body is partially shifted but I¡¯m coherent enough to speak. ¡°Was it you?¡± I should shift fully and run. I need to get this rage out of my system so I can think and act rationally, because I¡¯m not good to anyone-myself included-with my emotions as clouded as they are. And I really don¡¯t want to ki ll one of my own packmates, if I can help it. At least not yet. James frowns at the table. It¡¯s a huge antique and the intricately carved oak has cracked in half. ¡°This table has been in our pack for generations.¡± I retract my ws and wait for my jaw to realign. The muscles in my forearms burn as they contort to my human shape. ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once more, James. Was it you?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°But you know who nned the attack.¡± ¡°I have my suspicions. It didn¡¯t originate in our pack, Aaron. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but¡ª¡± ¡°You mean the evidence I have that your sister is colluding with our enemies and may have been behind an assault that nearly ki lled her Alpha and Luna.¡± James grimaces. ¡°She loves you. She¡¯s always loved you. This hasn¡¯t been easy on her, seeing Leah everyday.¡± I won¡¯t mince words. ¡°Did Jess do this? Did she set this up, and did you, as my beta, look the other way?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 LEAH The IV in my arm pumps in a saline solution now. But there is another bag of yellowish liquid that they¡¯re waiting to administer. Chemotherapy. Adam came in with an oncologist and they outlined a treatment n. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the specifics of it. I trust that Adam will guide me toward the best treatment. And they seem to have a n mapped out and the chemo ready to go. They¡¯re waiting on somest blood tests that Adam ordered and then I¡¯ll begin treatment. I stare at that bag of chemicals like it¡¯s an enemy-and yet it¡¯s my only hope. My chances of survival are low. The oncologist that visited with me was very clear about that. I appreciate the honesty. He talked about treatment options, timelines, percentages of sess and failure. This is an advanced form of liver ca ncer and it is Stage IV. There is less than a 5% chance of survival. 5% is something I suppose. But I¡¯m not optimistic of beating those odds. It¡¯s more about buying time. There¡¯s a chance this can halt the progression for a few months. And for now, I¡¯m wiling to take that. My father and my pack have been manipted by Aaron and the events he set in motion forced my father to take his own life. There has to be reparation for this. Aaron can not get away with what he did. I¡¯m going to undergo treatment because I need to live long enough to make Aaron pay. My brother sits at my bedside. ¡°The pack wants to conduct the ceremony to bury father. I told them to go ahead and make the arrangements.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. That doesn¡¯t leave much time. The sun is already setting. ¡°You should head home then, to prepare.¡± Liam nods. He squeezes my hand for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah. About all of this.¡± He means the ca ncer too. ¡°We can try and turn you¡­¡± ¡°You heard what Adam said after the oncologist left. I¡¯m not strong enough to survive it.¡± And I think he¡¯s right. I feel so weak. ¡°If this treatment works, if it pushes the discase back, then, yes. I will undergo the ritual and be thankful for it.¡± He grimaces. Because even though he proposes that I undergo the transformation, that¡¯s not to say that it will work either. Even for the healthiest of humans, only a handful have been sessfully ¡®turned¡¯. It¡¯s a death sentence, more than likely. ¡°Go home. The pack¡¯s bound to be in an uproar. They need you there.¡± He nods. ¡°I¡¯lle back for you well before midnight. Or I¡¯ll send someone.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I don¡¯t want to miss the funeral ceremony. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m sorry, Leah.¡± ¡°How long have you known that my marriage isn¡¯t valid?¡± I ask him. I¡¯ve lived among Aaron¡¯s pack for a decade and it¡¯s news to 1. I wonder who else knows. My gods, Aaron has made a fo ol of 1. ¡°I only just discovered it.¡± He stares at where he holds my hand. ¡°I should¡¯ve done something. I shouldn¡¯t have let father pledge you in the first ce. All those years ago, we should¡¯ve found another way.¡± I swallow hard. ¡°It¡¯s in the past.¡± And really, it doesn¡¯t matter now. But memories surface. Of calling my dad and Liam, begging them to let mee back home. I¡¯d been an angry, scared, heartbroken thirteen year old girl. And though I begged and pleaded that I missed them and needed them¡­ My dad said no. I needed to do my part for the pack. Then neither he nor my brother epted my calls for almost a year. I force a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a good man and you¡¯ll make a great Alpha. Don¡¯t waste your time here. Pack ¡°Always,¡± he agrees. Which makes me think, he might talk about feeling bad about my marriage to Aaron, but if he¡¯d been in my father¡¯s shoes, he would¡¯ve done the same da mn thing. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 LEAH I¡¯m cold. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s due in part to the treatment, but the icy feeling sets in and no number of nkets can disperse the chill. They gave me valium. Probably a higher dose than they normally would, because in Adam¡¯s words, ¡°you need to rest and your body¡¯s too stressed.¡± Now that¡¯s an understatement. Adam has checked in a few times, and I sense that at least a portion of the people employed at this clinic are actually wolves. There¡¯s somefort in that. Dr. Henley came in too, once or twice to touch base with me. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I appreciate the familiar faces. It¡¯s not quite 7pm and I have time to rest before going to the funeral. That will happen at midnight and they¡¯ll burn my father¡¯s body before spreading the ashes on hisnds. Then his pack will run and the power will transition to my brother. There¡¯s a chance that another wolf might try to challenge him, but Liam doesn¡¯t seem concerned. He¡¯s grown into a powerful man and he is very intelligent. I trust that if he can¡¯t overpower, then he¡¯ll be able to outwit an opponent. Unless it¡¯s Aaron. The thoughtes unbidden and I shiver. I don¡¯t want to think about him. Or all the lies and deceit. I suppose there is a chance that he¡¯ll use his bond to me to try and im control. But Liam assured me that one of the first things he did upon dad¡¯s death was to dere the blood debt over and to vow to get me back. And my pack supported the decision. But that still makes me a liability. Until my marriage is officially over, dered null and void by the High Council, then Aaron can use me to get to my family. When my hospital room door opens I look up, expecting a nurse or physician or maybe Adam. He¡¯s really been hovering over me. But¡­¡±Brian!¡± Brian Leithrow strolls into the room with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Hello Leah.¡± His blond hair is a little long and his beard is trim. He looks a lot like Chris Helmsworth in his Thor years, and whenever this wolf visited Aaron¡¯snds, you could all but hear the females swooning in his wake. ¡°Brian, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, kid.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like six years older than me.¡± I sigh. ¡°isn¡¯t it bad manners to tell a girl they don¡¯t look good?¡± ¡°Okay, you look tired, then.¡± I snort. ¡°Same thing.¡± He sits at the foot of the bed and I shift my leg over to make more room for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your father,¡± he says. I nod. I can¡¯t even believe my father is really gone. It¡¯ll take time to process that, I imagine. ¡°I can take you away from all of this, Leah,¡± he says softly. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Take me away? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say. ¡°I think I¡¯m just surprised to see you.¡± I still don¡¯t know how he even knew to find me here. I haven¡¯t seen this man or spoken to him in years. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®take me away?¡±¡± I ask. He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m thinking you might want to not be fought over like a scrap of meat for a while.¡± He¡¯s strong and handsome, and, I suspect, very ustomed to getting what he wants, at least from females. ¡°But why? Why me?¡± His smile is lopsided and amused. ¡°You have to know that I always had a crush on you.¡± What? No. This is absolutely news to me. ¡°Aaron ha ted that I was¡­drawn to you. It¡¯s why you haven¡¯t seen me at his pack in recent years. It caused a rift.¡± I rub my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m having a hard time keeping up with all of this. And seeing you out of the blue, it¡¯s a shock. A nice one. But¡­it¡¯s been a minute.¡± ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve shared too much, I think.¡± He grins again. ¡°But I¡¯m not shy. And I know he never valued you. Not the way he should have, anyway.¡± It¡¯s true Brian came around a lot, but those visits stopped shortly after I married Aaron. Can it be what he ims? I asked Aaron once, what happened to Brian because he used to hang out and be a fixture within our pack, but Aaron refused to talk about it. ¡°I heard about what happened at the Council meeting.¡± Okay. That exins the timing, I guess. Or at least why he might seek me out. But I¡¯m still not clear on how he knew to find me. Here. In a hospital. ¡°So what do you say, want to break out of here for a bit?¡± he asks 1. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. My thoughts are all over the ce, but I try to stay focused on the conversation. ¡°My father¡¯s funeral is tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard.¡± He nods. ¡°Let me escort you. You shouldn¡¯t go alone and it will make a statement if you are there with me.¡± It¡¯s petty. But I like what he¡¯s thinking. Aaron is a proud man. And it would serve him right for packs to gossip about me with another male. It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t been gossiping about him and Jessica all these years¡­ ¡°So,¡± he prompts. ¡°What do you say?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 It¡¯s a bit like a jail break. Only I¡¯m leaving the hospital. Brian wheels me out into the hallway and we look both ways. ¡°You ready?¡± he asks. I fight a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± He wheels me to the left and toward the double doors at the end of the hallway. I¡¯m sure there are follow-up visits I¡¯ll have to schedule and a whole slew of paperwork to sign myself out of here so the hospital isn¡¯t liable for anything. But I just don¡¯t care about ying nice anymore, or about ying by the rules. Where did that ever get me? He pushes me out of this wing and I sh oot a fist in the air in victory. Heughs and picks up the pace until we¡¯re almost running-well, he¡¯s running, I¡¯m ¡®rolling¡¯ to the elevator bay. There are some nurses hollering, ¡°wait!¡± I cover my eyes as I¡¯m wheeled in and the doors close. He punches the button for the ground floor and the elevator starts its descent. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re doing this,¡± I say. I twist my neck and nce up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here. This is all so surreal.¡± I¡¯m about to have my first date-at my dad¡¯s funeral. Tears fill my eyes. ¡°Some things are worth waiting for, Leah.¡± He tucks my chin. ¡°All right, this is the hard part. So, uh, try not to look too conspicuous.¡± I¡¯m in a hospital gown. I still have the iv needle in my hand. My hair is a big, wild mess. I¡¯ve got Thor pushing me around. ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to stand out.¡± ¡°Just act normal,¡± he says. The doors open with a ding and Brian pushes us through the main area of the hospital. He smiles at the female guards on duty, thanking them for their time and help. Next up, we have to clear the billing department and there are additional guards at the end of this corridor. They¡¯re even scanning wristbands, probably to make sure the patients are cleared and not dashing out without insurance or making payments. I hold my breath. ¡°Just stay calm,¡± Brian whispers. ¡°Do you have your paperwork, miss,¡± the older man at the door asks. He¡¯s in his sixties. Dark hair. Bald. ¡°I¡¯m just taking my wife outside for a few minutes. She has surgery tomorrow. They¡¯ll start prepping her in a few hours. Her room isn¡¯t even ready yet.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything. I look the man in the eyes. ¡°I might not make it,¡± I admit. ¡°I just want to breathe some fresh air for a bit.¡± The man continues to stare at me. He¡¯s human, at least I think he is. He doesn¡¯t say anything for several seconds. Then finally he relents. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t stay out too long. The temperature is going to drop tonight. And though it¡¯s busy now, the beds are going to open up as the night shift starts.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. ¡°Good luck,¡± he tells me. I keep my eyes down and hold my breath as Brian wheels me out thest door. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m not just escaping this ce for a while. I¡¯m escaping my life. This choice¡­it¡¯s my own. And for the first time, maybe ever, I¡¯m doing something for me¡­ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 AARON I bought flowers. A bouquet of lcs and lillies and a whole bu nch of other blooms that I don¡¯t know the names of, but that are bright and cheerful. I don¡¯t particrly like how strong they smell. When I knocked James out and left the mansion, I found myself driving back here. To Leah. I¡¯ve been wrong about a lot of things with her. I know that. She deserves truth, if nothing else. And a man that needs to apologize, he shouldn¡¯te empty-handed. So¡­ flowers. She¡¯ll likely throw them back in my face, and rightfully so. I know she doesn¡¯t want to see me, let alone speak to me, but there are things she doesn¡¯t know. About my pack. About hers. About how much she means to me. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve,¡± Adam says. He has two security guards behind him. They¡¯re wolves. Roberts pack, I suspect, and they don¡¯t appear shy about throwing down in this facility. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I roll my shoulders. I¡¯m itching to fight. Adam holds out his arms, blocking the guards from me. ¡°We¡¯re not doing this here. Leah¡¯s been through enough. She needs to rest after her treatments-¡± ¡°What treatments?¡± Adam snaps his mo uth sh ut. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. This isn¡¯t just a pack issue, it¡¯s on record with the hospital, Aaron. You may have walked in like you own the ce, but there are protocols and surveince, and a whole slew of humans that work in this facility. You may be an Alpha on yournds, but that doesn¡¯t matter here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to make problems. I just want to talk to Leah. She deserves the truth.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adam scoffs. ¡°And you¡¯ve had ten years to share it with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see my wife.¡± My implication is clear, no one is going to stop me The guards¡¯ shoulders go up, almost like their inner wolves¡¯ hackles are rising. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me say my piece, and then if Leah wants me gone, I¡¯ll go.¡± Adam shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make this hard, Adam.¡± I¡¯m maybe a hundred feet from Leah¡¯s room. I can see the female physician from earlier picking up a phone, probably to call security. She looks anxious and she¡¯s shaking her head worriedly. ¡°Call them off, Adam,¡± I warn him. ¡°I swear if you block me from this, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make your life a living he ll.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I owe it to Leah to respect her wishes.¡± Part of me respects him for it. Somebody needs to defend her. I sure as he ll didn¡¯t. My hands curl into fists¡­¡±If it is a fight you want¡­¡± ¡°Doctor! Adam!¡± He turns at the female running toward him. It¡¯s that same middle-aged female physician, interfering again. She eyes me warily then pulls Adam aside. ¡°We can¡¯t find her,¡± she says. She pitched her voice low, but my wolf senses are acute. ¡°She¡¯s not in her room or the oncology department.¡± Oncology? Wait. Does she mean ca ncer? ¡°What the he ll are you saying?¡± Adam asks. ¡°Yeah,¡± I bu tt in. ¡°I want to know what the he ll is going on. Where is my wife?¡± The physician frowns. ¡°She appears to have left the hospital. She¡¯s missing.¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Adam escorts me back to Leah¡¯s hospital room. He closes the door behind me and the other guards. I try her cell phone. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Adam rings her too. Nothing. ¡°She may have the volume off. I had her put it on silent in case you¡­¡± he trails off. In case I tried to bother her, he implies. I growl. ¡°Her clothes are here, Adam.¡± I point to the neatly folded pants and shirt. The shirt still has stters of blood on it from when she¡¯d been coughing. ¡°If she was going to leave, she would¡¯ve changed and put on shoes.¡± ¡°Is it possible she¡¯s still on the grounds?¡± one of the guards suggests. ¡°Maybe she was hungry or got lost or maybe she just didn¡¯t feel like being cooped up alone in here. It¡¯s not umon for patients to wander.¡± Adam doesn¡¯t look convinced though. Neither am I. ¡°Sam,¡± Adam says to the first guard, ¡°Go down to the security office and review the security footage. Track her movements on the feed.¡± He looks at the second guard, a slightly shorter, wide-shouldered wolf. ¡°Ralph, check each room on this floor.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± When we¡¯re alone, I cross to the window. It¡¯s dark out and the moon is half full. I still hold the flowers and I don¡¯t know what to do with them. For some reason, I can¡¯t seem to bring myself to put them down. ¡°How si ck is she?¡± I ask Adam. I¡¯m not yelling or demanding or screaming. ¡°Please,¡± I say. ¡°I just want to know.¡± I can see his reflection in the windows. Adam shakes his head. ¡°She¡¯s dying, Aaron. Even with the treatments, we don¡¯t have a lot of hope. She doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± * * * **** LEAH * * Brian lifts me into his truck and buckles me in. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not an invalid.¡¯ He tugs on one of my curls, then tucks it behind my ear. ¡°I know. I just wanted to do it.¡± It¡¯s a small act. A chivalrous one. It makes me realize that while things weren¡¯t always bad with Aaron, they were never really great, either. I didn¡¯t get dates. He didn¡¯t go out of his way to open a door for me. Or to talk. Brian hasn¡¯t closed the door yet. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask a little nervously. ¡°Just looking at you. You¡¯re beautiful, Leah.¡± I blush. When was thest time someone paid me apliment? I¡¯m not attracted to Brian. I mean he¡¯s handsome, perfectly so. But I can¡¯t just switch my emotions so quickly. I appreciate the attention though. Most days in the mansion, people look straight through me. I roam that big house like a ghost. Aaron¡­ everything I feel for him is twisted up in love and hope and ha te. I need to spend some time learning to love myself before I can really think about getting involved with someone else. Still, it¡¯s nice that someone else is taking interest in me. That someone is trying to support me on a day that¡¯s going to be one of the darkest of my life. Brian had parked in the back of the ER Department, and that¡¯s where he came in, he tells me. He closes the door and then circles around the front of the truck. He climbs inside and shoves the key in the ignition. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± He turns the heat on anyway. He pulls off onto the road. ¡°You¡¯re sure about this, right?¡± I¡¯m not sure about anything. ¡°Oh, here, I grabbed your medicine.¡± He passes me a pill bottle. Huh, the nurses brought everything in tiny paper cups. ¡°We still have a few hours. Where do you want to go?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 AARON I sink into one of the chairs and try to process everything. Leah. Missing. Leah. Dying. It just doesn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯s young. A force of life so bright at times I found it hard to be around her. I can¡¯t imagine her not in this world. I can¡¯t imagine that she¡¯s si ck or hurting. Or that she¡¯s been suffering for a long time and I never noticed. My chest aches and I rub at the center of it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I still have to make rounds,¡± Adam says. ¡°And there is a chance that if Leah left, that maybe she doesn¡¯t want to be found. She might be si ck of all of us.¡± I nod. I don¡¯t like it, but it may be true. I should¡¯ve done so many things differently. I should¡¯ve loved her. All the nights wasted. All the days when I purposely kept her at arm¡¯s length. All the times she tried to make our marriage a real one. Not just in bed, but by being a real partner. She¡¯d help in the kitchen and make my food. She¡¯d wait up for me in the library, reading one of her books, so I wouldn¡¯t workte alone. She¡¯dugh and argue with me, and not back down, no matter how many times I tried to relegate her to some background role. And now she¡¯s gone? Dying??? But I can¡¯t lose her. I can¡¯t let go. My throat tightens. And pain seizes my body. It¡¯s not physical so much as a wave of grief that floods my entire being. I go to her bed and pick up the pillow. Beneath the astringent smells of the hospital, I can scent her. That light fragrant smell of her hair that¡¯s partly her shampoo and, beneath that, the unique, elusive scent of her skin. Adam reenters the hospital room. I can imagine what he sees. Me holding a bu nch of smooshed flowers and breathing into a hospital pillow. ¡°You, uh, need to see this,¡± he tells me. Sam walks in behind Adam and holds up an ipad. He ys the footage of Leah being rolled out of the hospital. He freezes the frame. ¡°It appears she left the premises with someone.¡± I zoom in for a closer look. ¡°What the he ll is Brian doing here?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Adam says, leaning in. ¡°That¡¯s right. I knew he looked familiar. Brian Leithrow is an Alpha too. He I¡¯m incredulous. ¡°Adam, what are you talking about? That man,¡± I jab my finger at Brian¡¯s face on the screen, ¡°is a li ar. I was friends with him until I learned that he lied about everything-his name, his birthright, his background. He ki lled old man Leithrow to assume control of his pack.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Everything Brian has is stolen¡­And now he has my wife!¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 LEAH Brian stops at a Walmart. He parks the car. ¡°I¡¯d tell you toe in with me, but I think the backless hospital gown is going to get some odd looks.¡± He grins. ¡°Maybe even get you arrested. Indecent exposure and all that.¡± Iugh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about clothes when you wheeled me out of the ward. But, yes. I need some. I can pay you back.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± His gaze rakes me from head to toe, like he¡¯s seeing beneath this thin cotton gown. I hold my breath. ¡°Keep the truck running,¡± he says. ¡°And the doors locked. I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± I watch his big form cross the parking lot and enter the store. In this part of the country, there aren¡¯t many stores and thiste at night, I¡¯m grateful he thought toe here first. The dashboard clock says 9:43 which gives at least two hours until my father¡¯s funeral service. We¡¯re over an hour from my family¡¯s pds. It¡¯ll be close, but I don¡¯t see any reason why we wouldn¡¯t make it. After about fifteen minutes, I move to unbuckle the seatbelt to get morefortable, and I feel something heavy beside me. It¡¯s my phone, in the pocket of this hideous hospital gown. I take it out and see a slew of missed calls. Most are from Adam. But some are from Aaron. Just seeing his name fills me with so many conflicting emotions. Hurt, so much hurt. Sadness that he couldn¡¯t be honest with me. Anger for the lies and what he did to my father-and all for what? Because I threatened to divorce him? It seems so petty now, especially if our marriage wasn¡¯t ever valid in the first ce. He calls again as I¡¯m holding the phone and it shocks me so much I fumble my cell. I watch the screen blink silently. I don¡¯t force him into voicemail or anything like that. But I have no intention of answering. No matter how many times he calls. I can¡¯t describe the feeling, knowing that he¡¯s trying to reach me. Why? What can he possibly want? The driver¡¯s side door opens. I shove the phone in my pocket. Brian hands me several bags of clothes. There are sweaters and jeans, socks and shoes. I blush at the panties and bra. He even looks a little red. ¡°I had to guess your sizes.¡± ¡°O-okay.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here,¡± he hands me a slice of pie from the bakery section. ¡°You always liked apple pie, right?¡± I¡¯m choking on tears, I¡¯m so touched. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Eat first. Then I¡¯ll stand outside while you change.¡± He whips a stic fork and napkin out of his pocket. He even has a small bottle of milk. ¡°You really break out all the stops when you do something, huh?¡± Heughs. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, Leah. I think I¡¯m just good at getting what I want¡­¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The pic is delicious. Even though it was store bought and a little stale, I can¡¯t remember enjoying something more. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. He smiles at me. ¡°Seriously. I still don¡¯t know how you turned up out of the blue or how you knew toe to the hospital¡­¡± I leave the sentence hanging, but he doesn¡¯t answer my question. ¡°Well, in any event,¡± I eventually fill the silence. ¡°I really appreciate you breaking me out. And that pie is probably the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Heughs. ¡°You¡¯re easy to please.¡± I tug at the sleeves of the sweater. It¡¯s lightweight but soft. The jeans are too big. They probably would¡¯ve fit a few weeks ago, but now I have to roll them at the top. I¡¯ve lost weight. He pulls onto the county road. ¡°Oh, wait.¡± I lean forward to gauge where we are. ¡°I think you wanted to take a right. We need to head north on the interstate.¡± He nces over at me. ¡°I¡¯m taking the scenic route.¡± I frown at the digital clock. ¡°We might be cutting it too close.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got this. Just sit back and rx for a bit.¡± I do sit back, but I feel a little uneasy. I can¡¯t miss my father¡¯s funeral. I think of the road we¡¯re on and how it loops around. ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t think we can go this way. We¡¯re heading in the wrong direction.¡± He doesn¡¯t reply. My heart starts to pound. ¡°Hey, we need to turn around.¡± Only thest word sounds more like ¡®wound¡¯ and my tongue feels thick. ¡°Bwiannn.¡± My words are garbled. My eyes start to droop and it¡¯s hard to move my arms. My head lulls to the side. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s it, sweetie. Don¡¯t fight it.¡± Fight it? Oh my god, he knows what¡¯s happening to me. I stare at the pills in the container on the dash. But he¡¯d handed them to me, left them in the car. I didn¡¯t take any. The pie. ¡°You dwugged-¡± Panic consumes me and I try to wrench open the door, but my muscles aren¡¯t responding. I don¡¯t even have the strength to unfasten my seatbelt. ¡°Just settle down now,¡± he tells me. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you need to get all anxious about. Anxious? ¡°Lemme go!¡± I scream. ¡°Help! Help! He turns up the radio and continues driving down the road. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 AARON I¡¯m on my phone and barking orders to Adam¡¯s men. ¡°Send me the footage from the hospital parking lots. Leah would¡¯ve been too weak to walk, and he Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. couldn¡¯t just carry her away. I want a vehicle. License te numbers. Now!¡± Ralph is already on it. I barrel out of the hospital and there¡¯s an SUV idling. James rolls down the window. ¡°Get in.¡± His lip is still busted and so is his nose. He hasn¡¯t shifted to heal. I slide in and m the door. He tears out of the parking lot. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m looking for Leah?¡± James¡¯ knowing gaze swings to mine. ¡°I¡¯ve known you since we were born, Aaron. There¡¯s only one person on this that can get you this agitated.¡± ¡°Brian Leithrow has her.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®yeah?¡±¡± ¡°The wolves that attacked you on the summit. I recognized one of them from Brian¡¯s pack.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°I was busy gathering evidence. You were busy using me¡­¡± Jame¡¯s hands tighten on the steering wheel. I¡¯m impressed. Here, I¡¯d thought the worst of him. I struck him. ¡°Liam knows that I made a vow to your sister.¡± James grunts. ¡°That tracks. Think back, only a handful of people knew you and Jessica pledged yourselves to each other. Me, Brian, Anthony and Tobin. Remember? We were at that Fall Festival Party.¡± He shrugs. ¡°Anth and Tobin wouldn¡¯t say anything. But for Liam to know¡­ who stood to gain by telling him¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t sell you out, Aaron,¡± he says quietly. ¡°I had our tech team hack Liam¡¯s phone¡­¡± I stare at James in astonishment. Then I admit: ¡°I thought maybe Jess was connected to this somehow, and you were covering for her.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I love my sister. But not enough tomit murder. Especially not the murder of an Alpha I¡¯ve known my whole life and consider a brother.¡± I grunt. I really f**ked this up. ¡°Yeah, you did.¡± I didn¡¯t thinking. say that out loud. He just knows me. Knows what I was ¡°But it¡¯s not over yet,¡± James says. ¡°Let¡¯s get your pain-in-the-a ss wife back. Then you can grovel and apologize for being a di ck to her.¡± ¡°And to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always a di ck. It¡¯s one of your finer qualities.¡± I squeeze James¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± He nods. I take the call from Adam when ites in. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re looking for a ck Dodge Ram. New model. Suped up.¡± I repeat the license te number. ¡°We can call in the local cops but an APB out,¡± Adam says. ¡°Let them know she¡¯s been abducted.¡± ¡°Yeah. Okay. Do it.¡± It¡¯ll be a he ll of a lot of human attention, but I can mitigate those issuester, if they I end the call and toss the phone on the dash. ¡°What¡¯s his endgame? Why Leah?¡± James whistles. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard yet.¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± He nces at me for a second then back at the road. He steps on the gas. ¡°Leah¡¯s father¡­Alpha Roberts¡­ he didn¡¯t establish Liam to assume control of the pack. He left a death letter behind, before he ki lled himself. It¡¯s all anybody can talk about. Apparently, the Council already knows too.¡± ¡°Knows what!? Goddamnit, James, don¡¯t make me drag this information out of you!¡± ¡°Alpha Roberts didn¡¯t leave his assets to Liam. He named Leah his heir. She¡¯s going to inherit everything.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 LEAH I¡¯m groggy. My head is swimming and even though I blink to clear my eyes, it¡¯s hard to see. I¡¯m still in the truck. I¡¯m in the back seat. My hands and ankles are bound. I try to sit up. The motion makes me nauseous but I go slowly and peek out the window. I have no idea where I am. The woods, somewhere, but not a ce I¡¯ve been before. There¡¯s a clearing and between the headlights and the moonlight, I can make out the edge of a forest. There are rows and rows of trees in perfectly spaced rows. Like this area had been harvested for hardwoods at some point. It must have been a long time ago. They rented only pines, which makes Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. sense, because they¡¯re quicker to grow for timber. Thest harvest must have been some time ago, because the trees have grown substantially, and they¡¯re probably not too far off from being cut down again. I don¡¯t see Brian. I tear at the cuffs on my wrist. They¡¯re metal, quite possibly lined with silver, and I can¡¯t slip my wrists free. My ankles have the same shackles. Running will be impossible. I slide my body into the front seat, on the driver¡¯s side. The seat is low to the ground to amodate Brian¡¯s height, and I stay ducked down. I want to lock the doors, but I¡¯m worried the tell-tale click will let him know I¡¯m awake, and not staying where he put me. I rummage through the middle console, in thepartment in the door. I feel around on the floorboard, hoping, praying he may have left the keys. The truck is turned off and short of driving out of here, I don¡¯t see a way to escape. There¡¯s nothing but this grove of trees for as far as the eye can see. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake. Splendid. Let¡¯s get this party started.¡± Brian¡¯s on the other side of the truck, grinning through the ss at me. I shrink back in horror and m the lock button. He holds up his keys and unlocks the vehicle. I m the button again. The clicking goes back and forth between us for a few seconds, then Brian puts his fist through the window. I scream as the ss shatters and rains down on me. I shrink back, but he¡¯s already opening the door. He reaches in and grabs my arm, hauling me across the truck and out the door on his side, where I¡¯m dropped to the ground unceremoniously. ¡°Okay.¡± He nces at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Your pack will conduct the formal burial ceremony, and the collective power your father possessed will transfer to his named heir.¡± ¡°Unless someone challenges, Liam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the heir, Leah. And you¡¯re right here, with me. ¡°That¡­that¡¯s not possible.¡± Brian shrugs. ¡°Your father turned his little girl over to a monster when you were what, barely thirteen.¡± Brianughs. ¡°He was going to d ie. I doubt your father was the first guy to make a deathbed act to try and save his soul.¡± ¡°I¡¯m human. This won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re part of his bloodline,¡± he says. Then shrugs. ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t. Guess, we¡¯re going to see.¡± ¡°What do you want? ¡°You.¡± He waves a hand. ¡°Well, more specifically, I want your father¡¯snds. His Alpha powers. The corporation and control of it. Come on now, you can see where this is going.¡± I shake my head and push myself up until I¡¯m standing. I ha te that I yed right into this man¡¯s trap. I ha te it more that I was so desperate for attention that I was easy to trick. ¡°Ah, here theye,¡± Brian says. Who? Who ising? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 AARON James floors it and the SUV careens off the road onto the trail. ¡°We¡¯ll make it. We have team members en route. Give it a minute, Aaron. Don¡¯t go rushing in without a n.¡± How can I wait? Brian is ruthless. He¡¯d said that he¡¯d inherited his pack from his grandfather, but he wasn¡¯t rted to Old Man Leithrow. He only took the name when he ki lled the old Alpha. And here Brian was, preparing to do the same thing again. Only this time to Leah. And in her condition, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. She¡¯s human, weak, si ck. He¡¯s a power-hungry Alpha. ¡°He¡¯s taking her to the Grove,¡± James mutters. I haven¡¯t been back to this site in ages. Too many battles happened along thesends, and in thest one, I showed no mercy. I still regret the things I did that day. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If Leah ever knew¡­ All the bodies we¡¯d burned¡­ ¡°Contact Liam. Notify Roberts¡¯ pack. They need to call off the ceremony. If there is no transfer of power, there¡¯s no cause to hurt Leah.¡± ¡°Adam is heading to them personally. He tried calling. You tried calling. I sent three men to their grounds too. It¡¯s a two-hour drive.¡± James sighs. ¡°This is an Alpha¡¯s funeral, Aaron. Roberts¡¯ pack would¡¯ve shifted. They would¡¯ve been running in their true forms since nightfall. They aren¡¯t going to be back at the pack house or busy on cell phones.¡± I know this. I get it. But da mn it, ¡°We have to stop that ceremony.¡± We¡¯re closing in on the Grove, but if we fail, then I need to ensure that Leah will be okay. James pulls past the off-road. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I ask. ¡°We¡¯re not heading in on the main trail. They¡¯ll see and hear using from a mile away. We¡¯ll circle around the state park and cut in from the backside of the Grove.¡± ¡°Leah doesn¡¯t have that kind of time.¡± I open the car door. ¡°Da mn it, Aaron!¡± He ms on the brakes, flips off the headlights and lets the Range Rover skid to a stop. ¡°Take the trail,¡± I tell him. He checks his phone. ¡°Our men areing. 20 klicks away.¡± ¡°Wait for them then. You can leave the car ande in on foot.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± I peel my shirt over my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± James is still swearing as I partially shift and run down the hillside into the trees. James¡¯ n was better. Safer. And if we¡¯d divided our routes of ingress and gotten our men in ce sooner, I probably would have gone along with it. But the ceremony takes ce at midnight. That¡¯s in four minutes. Our men won¡¯t be here for ten. Brian isn¡¯t going to drag this out. He isn¡¯t going to chance someone interfering. The minute the transfer urs, he¡¯s going to ki ll her. There¡¯s no time to waste. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 LEAH I¡¯m on the ground. Brian is standing in front of a bonfire and at least a dozen wolves have formed a circle around us and the mes. It¡¯s¡­eerie. Something about these woods feels too still. Forests are normally teeming with life and this one seems deste. I don¡¯t think because it¡¯s a man-made copse, that it¡¯s vacant. The reason seems darker, deeper, like there is something wrong with the earth beneath the trees. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Brian arches a brow. ¡°I mean, I know why. But why here? Why not go back to yournds or somewhere else?¡± It¡¯s closing in on midnight and I need to buy time. I won¡¯t be able to stop the transfer of power. An Alpha can connect to anyone in his bloodline or pack, and in choosing me, my father ensured that his power would go to me. I could be on the other side of the world and it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. I can¡¯t stop the influx. But maybe I can distract Brian enough to stop him from ki lling me. I¡¯m not stu pid. Brian brought me to a scrap ofnd that¡¯s in a neutral territory. We¡¯re far from my father¡¯s pack, from Aaron, from the Council. I just need to keep him talking. I twist my wrists and try to pull one of my hands free. The shackle bites into my skin and I bleed.. I use my blood to try and slicken my skin but even though I¡¯m tugging hard, I can¡¯t get the cuff past my bones. Desperate, I yank my thumb out of its socket and muffle a scream. The cuff slides off, but I fist my hand around it so it isn¡¯t obvious. Brian¡¯s still talking. He¡¯s pointing out at the rows and rows of trees. The men surrounding the circle start to strip. They¡¯re going to shift, and when the timees, they¡¯ll probably fight over my bones. After Brian ki lls me. I shudder. I would try to run, but I won¡¯t make it a dozen feet, not with how my feet are bound, and with this many wolves, on this terrain, they¡¯d take me down in seconds. No. I need to bide my time. Wait for Brian to get closer. When he attacks, I need to be ready. And I am. I ball my hands into fists. ¡°Your m om d ied right here,¡± Brian says. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You asked why I chose this ce.¡± He grins. AARON I¡¯m able to see the dozen or so men spread out around the fire. Leah¡¯s standing alone. Brian¡¯s walking slowly in a circle around the mes. He was always dramatic. There is no honor in what he¡¯s doing. By ourws, he could challenge the Roberts Alpha. If he prevailed in a battle to the death, then he¡¯d assume control over that pack. Fair and square. But Brian doesn¡¯t y fair. He never challenged Leithrow. He murdered the man in his sleep. And taking on Leah, even if he does ¡®challenge¡¯ her and his men are there to testify to that as witnesses, what honor is there in ki lling a woman? A human who cannot defend herself. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s a co ward. My teeth extend until my canines hang out of my mo uth and my arms are wed and muscled entirely. I¡¯m going to rip his head from his body. Part of me wonders if Leah will even be able to sustain the influx of power when ites. She¡¯s so si ck. I see that now. I think I¡¯ve known for a while but just didn¡¯t want to face what my eyes were telling me. Abruptly Brian strikes her. He punches her in the face and she whirls with a muffled scream. I don¡¯t think. I run. I burst into the clearing. He sees me. And smiles. His wolves are already responding, charging in my direction. Brian grabs Leah and drags her against him. But Leah doesn¡¯t stand still. She gouges one of his eyes and Brian roars. Then she punches him in the throat with one of the hand cuffs. She tries to run but makes it only a few feet before her bound legs trip her to her knees. Brian rips off his shirt and shifts fully. His wolf is big and pale and furious. Blood pools from its right eye. He pounces on Leah and mauls her leg. I sh and bite at the first wolf. Then savagely attack the one after. And the one after that. These wolves are circling around me. I¡¯m gravely outnumbered. I should be focusing on them, but all I see is Leah. Her body thrashing. Blood staining her jeans. I don¡¯t hear the howls or roars. Only the heartbreaking sound of her screams. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 In a rush, three packs converge on the valley. Mine. Karolina¡¯s. And a contingent of the Regional Council, led by a vicious wolf named Tobin. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s doing here, but I recognize the red streak of his fur and the violent way he dismembers the wolf nearest him. I barrel into Brian. My teeth sink into his neck and my momentum ms us to the ground where we roll toward the fire. He growls. Through his fur, I bite down until my teeth rupture skin. The spurt of his blood is satisfying. He ws my chest and abdomen. I bite harder. In my lycan form, I use my hands to grip his front legs and I wrench them mercilessly. He tucks and his legs slice down my side. Somehow, he breaks my hold and runs back toward Leah. She¡¯s hobbling away from the mayhem. I tackle Brian again. Leah starts convulsing. It¡¯s begun. I roar and several of my packmates respond. They leave their respective fights and charge toward us. Leah is so vulnerable. And she¡¯s hurt and bleeding. It¡¯s never been done, what¡¯s happening here tonight. Alpha powers passing to a human¡­ Brian shes my face and I shove my hand into his mo uth when he snaps at my throat. I use the grip of his jaw to rip it off. He wails and I shove my hand through his chest, piercing his heart. I¡¯d thought about ripping off his head. But that¡¯s too quick. Too merciful. Let him suffer. I run to Leah Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. and catch her in my arms. We sink to the ground. Her body arcs and the power she¡¯s receiving radiates through her body. She¡¯s still bleeding. Still absorbing her legacy. But I hold her close. All around us, wolves are regrouping. Brian¡¯s remaining packmates are constrained or killed. My pack forms a wall around us. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re going to be okay, honey.¡± She shakes and writhes, her body enduring an infusion of power that is a lineage of wolves back to the beginning. It¡¯s painful and slow. As the minutes pass, I eye her warily. The agony she¡¯s experiencing right now¡­ it is just the beginning. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Leah¡¯s body arches, bowing so sharply it¡¯s a wonder her spine doesn¡¯t crackpletely. I wince. Around me, the wolves gathered sit on their haunches. They watch. Others shift back to their human forms. Tobines and stands a few feet away from me. Karolina, the wolf from the Council, she and three other females move to the opposite side. They¡¯re na ked. All of them. Blood stains skin and the mes from the fire flicker over their bodies. Leah screams. A few of the wolves wince. Tobin is expressionless. His eyes are pale and cold and unflinching. Karolina is quizzical, her face reminds me of a hawk, even her movements seem sharp. She watches Leah like a bird-of-prey. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve got you,¡± I whisper. Leah whimpers, but doesn¡¯t cry. The pain of absorbing Alpha powers is indescribable. I thought I was going to di e on the day I obtained mine. And I was a wolf in my prime. Leah¡­ she is human and si ck. I kiss her head gently and hold her tighter. She can¡¯t be si ck. I can¡¯t wrap my mind around that. She shudders and if I could, I¡¯d take her pain onto me. My arms are wrapped around her so she can¡¯t il, but her body is bucking and convulsing and I¡¯m Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. having to exert far more force than I want to. Just when I think the worst of it has passed, another roundes. At one point, James approaches me with a tree branch. It¡¯s maybe three-quarters of an inch in diameter. He snaps the limb and hands me a piece that¡¯s maybe five or six inches long. ¡°For her teeth,¡± he says. Oh. Yeah. With the way she¡¯s clenching her jaw there¡¯s a chance it¡¯ll crack or she¡¯ll shatter her mrs. ¡°Open, honey,¡± I whisper, trying to give her something to bite down on. I force the stick into her mo uth and the pressure is astonishing. She¡¯s sweating and so am I. And the next wave that crashes over her is more powerful than the one before. I nce at James, he subtly shoulders his way closer and the rest of my men close in in a tighter wall behind me. I¡¯d push back Tobin and his pack, if I could. Karolina too. Because we¡¯re all feeling this influx of power. And as Alphas¡­ we crave more of it. Leah is human. And very vulnerable. Normally the person receiving such power would shift during this ceremony because the wolf side has a far greater threshold for pain and the connection to the wolf-and its pack-is amplified during it. But Leah has no wolf. If she can¡¯t withstand this transition of her father¡¯s Alpha lineage, then she will di e, and by rights, one of the people in this clearing will be able to channel it. Because that¡¯s the thing with power¡­ it can be given. Or taken. ?? ?? At any moment, any wolf in this circle could lunge for her, and in killing her, that transfer would be ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± I warn no one in particr. But instead of the threat pushing everyone back, the wolves inch closer. I growl. All at once, a strong wind gusts through the trees in the Grove, shaking the branches and leaves in an eerie, haunting mor. And everyone freezes. Wind whips through the rows of trees again. As if the spirits of her ancestors are rushing through the forest to possess her body. The fire continues to crackle. Cl ouds move across the starry sky. Time passes slowly. As the surges of power go on and one, Leah grows weaker. Not stronger. And I¡¯m hit with the knowledge that I may have saved my wife, only to have to ki ll her myself¡­ Chapter 53 Chapter 53 LEAH The pain is unbearable. It¡¯s like fire burning my body from the inside out. Everywhere. Every cell, every limb, every hair hurts. Whatever is happening, it¡¯s hitting my nervous system. I bite down on this stu pid stick and try to block out the next st. After tonight, childbirth will be a breeze. If I survive this, that is. And the ca ncer. 2 And the mob of power-hungry wolves encircling me. And find a male to give me a baby. I nce up at Aaron. He hasn¡¯t left my side. He fought like a madman to prevent Brian from killing me. I¡¯m not sure how he found me. And truthfully, given how I told him I was done, I¡¯m surprised he came at all. But then, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. This is about power-an indescribable amount of it. If Aaron were to absorb mine, it¡¯d be the ultimate coup for his pack, and he¡¯s always been focused on his pack above anything else. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Leah. Stay strong.¡± I¡¯ve been married to this man for years, and I swear I wonder if I know him at all. Who is this Alpha holding me and cheering me on? A week ago, I would¡¯veid odds that he would¡¯ve torn out my throat with his own teeth to im this victory. He¡¯d find a dozen ways to justify it, of course. As another flood hits me, I shudder and lose my thoughts. I can¡¯t worry about what¡¯s happening aroundContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. me. I can¡¯t even care about being a spectacle to no fewer than thirty or forty wolves. I¡¯m just trying to survive. I¡¯m cold despite the fire zing in front of me. My mind and body feel detached. Aaron starts to rock me. The motion is gentle and subtle, hardly any movement at all, but I feel it, and I count each sway. It gives me something to focus on. Something other than the pain threatening to ki ll me. The next wave¡­it¡¯s less. And the one after that, it lessens too. Aaron heaves a big sigh of relief. His arms loosen marginally. It¡¯s maybe another thirty minutes before thest pulse fades. Even after it passes, I still don¡¯t move for several minutes. Every muscle aches. My bones feel brittle. I¡¯m not sure what sensation I should be feeling, or if the transition even really worked. Someone must¡¯ve undone those shackles at some point because I¡¯m able to move my feet. I stand very slowly. My knees give out and Aaron¡¯s arm is the only thing holding me up. ¡°Take it slow,¡± he tells me. But I want to run away from this ce and all these wolves who watch me. I keep testing my body for physical changes. But I don¡¯t feel any stronger. My mind can¡¯t connect to Aaron¡¯s or anyone else¡¯s-at least that I¡¯m aware of. And though I search deep into my soul, there is no howl or growl or rumble of my wolf within me. Maybe it didn¡¯t- ¡°It worked, Leah. You survived.¡± I guess that I¡¯m alive means the power has transitioned to me? Funny. It doesn¡¯t feel like it. ¡°You all right?¡± Aaron asks. I look at him. ¡°You saved me.¡± He nods. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, honey.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I say. He smiles big and it reaches his eyes. This smile is maybe the first genuine one I¡¯ve ever seen. Aaron smooths back my hair and kisses my forehead. It¡¯s tender and sweet. And his packmates cheer. The other wolves, they just continue to watch everything. Aaron lets his hand slide down my arm and he twines our fingers. But when he tries to guide me toward his pack, I dig in my heels. ¡°Leah?¡± I turn away from him. ¡°Councilwoman Karolina, will you escort me?¡± She quirks her head, but nods. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Leah?¡± Aaron¡¯s brows draw together. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I said I wanted to go home, Aaron, but that didn¡¯t mean with you.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Holy sh it, you can hear a pine straw drop in this clearing. Not a single wolf moves. I¡¯m not even sure anyone breathes. Then the huge, surly wolf near Karolina startsughing. It¡¯s a big, rumblingugh, that has him doubling over and holding his belly. Which is when I see he¡¯s na ked. And I see everything. My eyes je rk back up and while no one seems to be concerned-there are dozens of na ked people surrounding me at the moment-being that I don¡¯t have a wolf, I don¡¯t shift and run and feel quite so It¡¯s like I¡¯m standing in the middle of a fri ggin¡¯ nudist colony. Aaron growls. He lunges toward the wolf with the brownish-red hair. That only makes that maleugh harder. Karolina tugs me away from all of them. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you,¡± she says easily. ¡°Get your hands off my wife.¡± It¡¯s the voice of an enraged Alpha. Karolina smiles. Her back is still to him, but she turns slowly. ¡°Alpha Rathborn, do we have a problem? Leah Roberts has requested to go home. As the Alpha of Pack Roberts, that is her right.¡± ¡°Leah Roberts Rathborn is my wife and she isn¡¯t going anywhere without me,¡± he says. He¡¯s practically threatening her, and I fight old habits to try and calm him. Making an enemy of a Council member would be the worst thing for him. But I remain silent. It is because of Aaron that my father is dead. There is no way toe back from that. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My wife stays with me,¡± Aaron reiterates. ¡°I say otherwise,¡± Karolina taunts him. ¡°Unless you were thinking of challenging me?¡± James ms a hand on Aaron¡¯s shoulder. That new wolf, with the reddish brown hair, he chuckles even as he shoulders himself in front of Aaron, blocking him from me. And from Karolina. I take in all these wolves. Strangers, some familiar from Council events, and Aaron¡¯s packmates who fought to save me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell them. ¡°All of you. Thank you foring to my aid and for protecting me.¡± And not killing me in thesest few hours while I was immobile and fighting to absorb whatever this is that my father bequeathed to me. ¡°Leah¡­¡± I take off my wedding band and hand it to Aaron. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± I tell him. He catches my hand and doesn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Think it through,¡± he warns me. ¡°Think of where you¡¯re going. Who will be there.¡± He lets his gaze slide over to Karolina. ¡°I saved you. I protected you. Who are you going to trust, honey? Your husband whom you¡¯ve known since you were a kid-or these other wolves?¡± Who, indeed? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 AARON Leah doesn¡¯t say anything for a long, long time. ¡°Think of the consequences to our peace treaty. Our union holds our packs at peace, Leah.¡± Her lips purse. I¡¯m not really worried about the peace right now, and I¡¯m pretty sure that Leah knows that. He ll, she¡¯s an Alpha, she can make her own terms for peace with me now. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m trying to give her an out though, and to avoid insulting Councilwoman Karolina. Because for Leah to ask for Karolina¡¯s help and then snub her- because she¡¯s worried that Karolina might turn out to be an even bigger threat than me¡­ That won¡¯t be a wise move for her. Karolina¡¯s the most bloodthirsty bi tch in North America. Eventually Leah nods. She looks around the clearing at all these wolves assembled. Any one of them could attack her. They¡¯re all seeing and probably thinking the same thing that I am: Leah is the new Alpha of Pack Roberts. And she¡¯s about as powerful as a kitten. Leah bows to Karolina. ¡°He¡¯s right. I have to consider the treaty and blood debt.¡± Karolina shrugs. ¡°You¡¯ll find your way.¡± Leah bows again and walks back toward me. Smart girl. She has to know that traipsing off with anyone-even Karolina and her pack-could still be very dangerous. Any wolf could ki ll her and potentially im her power. And that wouldn¡¯t be deadly just to her. It would endanger all of Pack Roberts and her whole family. ¡°I still want a divorce,¡± Leah mumbles. It¡¯s said in an angry whisper. Not that it matters. These are wolves. Some of them are still in their true forms. They hear anyway. ¡°For f**k¡¯s sake, Leah.¡± This is not the time nor the ce. Her eyes narrow angrily. She¡¯s furious. And I¡¯m pi ssed too. Nothing like airing allll ourundry in front of the Council and Tobin and my own pack. ¡°Think it through,¡± I tell her. Again. Only this time, I¡¯m referring to her rtionship with me. She stands beside me while I drag on clothes. One of my men even brought over my shoes. ¡°Fine,¡± she says. ¡°You can escort me to my brother¡¯s- to mynds,¡± she corrects herself. ¡°But I don¡¯t need you to stay or y watchdog, Aaron. Pack Roberts is my blood. This is my family.¡± I¡¯m not convinced. But apparently, she doesn¡¯t want to heed my warning. I rock back on my heels. ¡°Okay, Leah,¡± I relent. This night has been long as f**k. I¡¯m tired. And I¡¯m over it. What I have to say to her isn¡¯t meant for this kind of crowd, and the sky is growing lighter, we¡¯re not too far from dawn. We all need to get out of here. ¡°Madam Councilwoman,¡± I address Karolina. ¡°You have my sincerest thanks.¡± I turn to Tobin. He¡¯s a bonafide pain in my a ss. Not quite an enemy but not a true friend either, our rtionship is long and He snorts. No ¡®thank yous¡¯ or even ¡®you¡¯re wees¡¯ ¨C because we both know what his presence signified tonight. He came here and helped me defend what is mine. Maybe he¡¯d plotted something different. But in the end, he had my back. There will be a price for it though. Just how steep¡­that remains to be seen. ¡°Let¡¯s roll out,¡± I tell my men, and they¡¯re already shifting into action, the vehicles are tearing up the dirt roads into the clearing. Councilmember Karolina arches one imperial brow and then she and the females surrounding her shift. They take off into the Grove with a dozen wolves trailing them. ¡°Threatening a council member¡­now there¡¯s a bold move,¡± Tobin says. ¡°Sh ut up.¡± He fist bumps James and then strolls off in the opposite direction. Tobin is a wildcard, and his wolves are among the fiercest on the continent. I think about that for a second. Two of the most vicious packs in existence assembled here tonight. I¡¯m not clear how the Council knew, or how Tobin or Karolina assembled teams so quickly. But there¡¯s no way this is a coincidence. James shakes his head. His face contorts into a wry expression. No doubt he¡¯s thinking the same thing as me. When these other wolves finally leave, he expels a low whistle. ¡°Well, that was exciting. You do know how to keep things interesting, Leah.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Patch her up,¡± I tell my men. It¡¯s been hours since Brian mauled her and her wrist is caked with blood and her leg too. She¡¯s a collection of bruises and cuts and scrapes. Hughes forward with a med kit and starts field-dressing her injuries. He¡¯d treated the one big gash on her leg already when he removed the shackles, but he makes sure that there aren¡¯t any other wounds that he may have missed while I was constraining her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she tells him. Hugh smiles at her. There¡¯s nothing sexual about it but the attention from him-he ll, from all of these other wolves tonight- makes me edgy. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I say. ¡°Sun¡¯s rising. We need to leave.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 LEAH When I get into the vehicle, I lie out on the back seat. I stretch my legs and fold my arms under my head. The SUV is new and the leather is expensive. It has a distinctive smell. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Aaron moves to slide in beside me. ¡°No,¡± I tell him. Just that one word, but it has force behind it. He pauses. So do James and Cedric. All three males nce at each other. ¡°Leah,¡± Aaron says quietly. ¡°Close your eyes and look deep.¡± ¡°If my eyes are closed, I can¡¯t ¡®see deep¡¯ into anything, Aaron.¡± He stands in the car door. He¡¯s angry. ¡°Search in yourself, Leah. Do you hear your wolf? Do you feel her?¡± I don¡¯t feel anything. I¡¯m just tired. I think if I closed my eyes, I could sleep for a week. ¡°Maybe this will cure your ca ncer,¡± he says quietly. Hope floods my body, but I tamp it down and say casually, ¡°What ca ncer?¡± He frowns. ¡°You¡¯re si ck. Adam told me so.¡± Iugh. ¡°I never thought you were gullible. I¡¯m fine, Aaron. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± His arms flex where he holds the door. ¡°So that blood you spat up and the t-lining¡­ all of that was what?¡± ¡­ I sit up slowly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific. Which time, Aaron? When I was attacked on yournds, or when the news of my father¡¯s suicide crippled me?¡± He looks contrite. ¡°Or maybe we should add a third time, when you starved me for a week? I didn¡¯t di e that time, but it sure felt like it.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°Did you ever think that maybe Adam said those things to try and protect me? Or to get you to finally let me go?¡± James clears his throat, reminding us we¡¯re not alone. Well, whatever. This beta knows too much about me anyway. And the rest of the pack, they all know how Aaron has treated me. ¡°Slide over,¡± he tells me. I don¡¯t want him near me right now. He spent hours in these woods holding me. And even if he did hold me together in the literal sense, the reason he had to¡­ it all stems back to the vicious way he tricked me, manipted me, set up my father and all but pulled the trigger himself. He ki lled my father. Before I can say, get the he ll away from me, he lifts my legs to move me out of the way. I m them back down on the seat. ¡°No.¡± His eyes go full gold. ¡°What are you going to do, challenge me?¡± I taunt. It¡¯s a st upid move on my behalf but ¡­ ¡°You do realize that¡¯s the most f**ked up part in all of this. Because even though you came here, killed Brian and saved me, that whole time you were holding me¡­I was more afraid of you than anyone else.¡± He je rks back like I¡¯ve struck him. But he needs to hear the truth. ¡°You¡¯re a killer, Aaron. And you¡¯re merciless. And I know. I know in my heart that there was a chance that you would end me.¡± ¡°Is that what you think?¡± His voice drops to a growl that is more animal than human, as he leans into the car threateningly¡­ Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¡°It¡¯s not what I think. It¡¯s what I know, Aaron. And deep down you do too. Admit it.¡± He growls again. ¡°Boss,¡± James interrupts. ¡°We should head back.¡± Aaron straightens. ¡°You¡¯d be lying to me and yourself if you said the thought didn¡¯t cross your mind. Because I¡¯m just a possession to you. A means to an end. You don¡¯t love me. Come on, Aaron, I don¡¯t think you even Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. know what love is¡­¡± The door ms. It ms so hard I¡¯m amazed the ss didn¡¯t shatter. Aaron stalks around the front of the vehicle and gets into the passenger seat. ¡°Drive,¡± he orders James. I catch James¡¯ gaze for a second in the rearview mirror, then he¡¯s churning up dirt as he tears out of this ce. This ce where my mother di ed. I didn¡¯t forget that detail and I still want to know what happened. But thesest few hours I¡¯ve just been busy trying not to di e. I don¡¯t feel the chill leave my body until we¡¯re out of this stretch ofnd and back on a paved stretch of highway. I rub my arms to dispense the feeling. In the Grove, when that power came into me¡­ I felt things. Like a thousand spirits were moving over and into me. I didn¡¯t subscribe to ghosts or that sort of thing, but I suppose some of that is true, since it was the energy of my pack ancestors that passed into me. I close my eyes and concentrate. ¡°Hello?¡± Honestly, I don¡¯t want to hear ¡®voices¡¯ or anything creepy like that. But if ever there was a moment for my wolf to rise, this is it. ¡°Hello. Are you there?¡± I flex my hands and focus on the sensation of my fingers opening and closing. I¡¯ve never been much good at meditating or even yoga. I can¡¯t seem to still my mind enough for that sort of thing. Maybe that¡¯s always been my problem? ¡°If you can hear me, I really need you to show yourself.¡± James gets on the interstate after about thirty minutes of driving and then he elerates. Of course, he¡¯s eager to get rid of me. At one point, I notice ck SUVS on either side of ours. ¡°Take it easy, Leah,¡± Aaron tells me. ¡°Those are our Guards.¡± I gulp. Things must be pretty bad if he has an armed escort following us. I stare at the dash and watch the minutes tick by as we race toward my pack¡¯snds. I can¡¯t quite wrap my head around going home. About reuniting with my pack. And as their Alpha, no less. Female rulers are scarce. Karolina is one. There¡¯s another Councilwoman named Aemilia. She rules a pack in the Northeast. But traditionally, packs are male-dominated and it¡¯s pretty hard to avoid the patriarchy. My eyes moisten with tears. It means a lot that my dad would entrust me with his pack. Everything he did was for them. open Over the next hour, thendscape gradually changes, all the fields and cattle ranches yielding to county roads that veer off through forests and wind up mountainsides. The sky brightens to a shade of blue that reminds me of the lcs I¡¯m leaving behind at Aaron¡¯s. I¡¯ll never go back to my room. Or Aaron¡¯s bed. Or race up and down those endless stairs. There won¡¯t be any more walks through the woods. Or seeing the flowers I nted in my mother¡¯s honor. ¡°You need toe back home with us,¡± Aaron says quietly. But I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t. This situation arose from the need for peace. I give you my word as the Alpha of Pack Roberts, that I will honor that peace between our packs.¡± ¡°Come home with me, Leah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my home anymore. Besides, Jessica told me she¡¯s expecting. You¡¯ll want to be there for her. Now that she¡¯s having your baby.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°What the he ll are you talking about?¡± Aaron snarls. James is hard-eyeing me in the mirror too. But I¡¯ve said enough. I don¡¯t care anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not your secretary. Ask her yourself.¡± James and Aaron exchange harsh looks. I don¡¯t care about that either. I¡¯ve been carrying around a lot of pain thesest years. The culmination of being rejected and taken for granted, and never really loved the way I deserve to be. My ca ncer prognosis put that in a crystalline perspective. So much time. So much love. Wasted. But no more. And now that I¡¯m finally in a position to make decisions for myself I¡¯m not about to relinquish control again. I gaze out the window and ignore both males. Or try to, anyway. Aaron¡¯s presence calls to me. It¡¯s like some da mn invisible string that I can¡¯t seem to cut. His scent fills the vehicle and his presence seems to reach out to me. Is my sense heightened? No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s always been this way. And I don¡¯t want to go back to that. I can¡¯t go back to that. I Because as far as this Alpha is concerned, he consumes me. lose myself in him and even when I ha te him, when I want to tear out his heart and make him suffer as I have suffered, part of me can¡¯t bear to do it. It¡¯s the worst kind of weakness. I can¡¯t even me Aaron for that. It¡¯s all me. I¡¯m like some pa thetic puppy that gets kicked around but who keepsing back, desperate to please. I¡¯m in love and it doesn¡¯t matter that it¡¯s bad, I can¡¯t seem to let go. The road winds up a high swath of mountains, the temperature dropping as we climb. It¡¯s spring but there are patches of snow on some of these cliffs and that¡¯s not even unusual for out here. As we approach my father¡¯s-my-pds, I¡¯m hit with a sense of foreboding. I don¡¯t know how to describe the feeling. Nervousness, maybe? Sadness? Dread? We pass beneath the huge gate with it¡¯s R-A insignia and we clear the first gate. It lifts automatically as we approach. Perhaps another mile up the road is a second perimeter. This one is manned by several wolves and the guards here patrol an eighteen-foot fence that¡¯s topped with barbed wire and giant dome lights. Additional guard towers are inside the wall, with gun stations and watchpoints. My pds always looked more like a military instation than a ¡®home.¡¯ I see that now. But war changes and shapes things that way. James pulls to a stop and rolls down his window. Behind us, the two other SUVs that escorted us here, stop and wait. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Beta James Summerlin. We¡¯re not taking visitors today. Turn around. You can try again next week.¡± He¡¯s young, maybe eighteen or neen and he looks ufortable. Not sweating or twitching but his eyes dart around quickly. ¡°On whose authority?¡± James asks calmly. ¡°The Alpha¡¯s,¡± this guard replies. ¡°Well, that¡¯s ironic. Because Alpha Roberts is in this vehicle with me.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Well, this is awkward,¡± James says bemusedly. Aaron leans across the console to be seen. ¡°You know he speaks the truth. Alpha Leah Roberts Rathborn is here. The transition of power isplete. Open the f**king gate.¡± The guy stands stock still for a few seconds, frozen with indecision. Then he ducks back into the guardhouse, grabs the phone and makes a call. A few secondster, the gates roll open and he gs us through. ¡°What was that about?¡± James asks. What indeed? Aaron leans around the seat to eye me. It¡¯s not an ¡°I told you so? but it¡¯s in the vicinity. ¡°Radio our men in cars two and three. Tell them to be ready for anything.¡± James messages them with one hand, while maneuvering the SUV ahead slowly. It¡¯s another three miles to the main house and themunal halls. The houses we pass now are spaced out with wh ite picket fences and flowers blooming in the front yards. There are kids ying and dogs barking. It looks like something out of some old si tv. James reaches beneath his seat for a gun and hands it to Aaron. Then he opens the console, pulls out a 9mm and extends his arm back to me. ¡°Take it,¡± he says. ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± This is my family. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting.¡± And our packs have been enemies for generations, it¡¯s not a surprise that they wouldn¡¯t want to Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. wee James or Aaron. These are turbulent times and they¡¯re limating, still reeling from the loss of my father. I¡¯m still grieving and I barely had contact with the man. I can only imagine how hard this must be on the rest of my pack. ¡°Take the fri ggin¡¯ gun, Leah.¡± It¡¯s an order and it makes me bristle. I want to toss it back at Aaron on spite. James clears his throat. Aaron mutters a curse. ¡°I mean to say, please. Please take the weapon, Leah, so you can defend yourself. It¡¯s better to be prepared and not need it, than to need it and be unprepared.¡± It¡¯s kind of hard to argue with that logic. Same principle as carrying condoms or breath mints. Only, you know, a little more life-threatening. I grab the gun and my hand sinks to myp. It¡¯s heavier than I expected. I¡¯m familiar with firearms and had basic training with handguns, rifles and even bows. Aaron insisted on it. In his pack, every member-male, female, child-has to train. He said it was because preparedness kept everyone safe. But safety doesn¡¯te from fighting. War begets more war. 2 I contemte that as I roll up into my pack with their enemy in the front seat and his contingency of guards escorting us. And what was all that back at the guardhouse about Alpha¡¯s orders¡¯ ¨C I¡¯m the Alpha. What did they mean? I¡¯m here to assume control. They all ha te Aaron, I know. * t And now I have to wonder¡­ how do they feel about me!? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 We pull up to the main house. James spins the car and backs in so it¡¯s facing out and ready to tear out of here. The two support vehicles do the same. It¡¯s a tactic that I know makes sense, but it heightens my concern. For all of us. ¡°This is my family. Will you two calm down, please. You¡¯re overreacting and that¡¯s going to make things worse.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive,¡± Aaron says dismissively. He gets out of the car and opens my door. He holds out his hand to help me down. Now, the chivalry. I ignore his outstretched hand. I look past him. ¡°Liam!¡± My brother runs to my side and hugs me hard. Aaron doesn¡¯t move back. If anything, he crowds us. I roll my eyes at him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s gone,¡± Liam whispers. ¡°I know. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The wordse automatically and I tense. Because I mean them in a very literal way. It¡¯s because of me that father did what he did. Me and my ¡®husband.¡¯ Liam shudders. ¡°We were already shifted. I didn¡¯t even think anything of it. I just assumed you¡¯d arrive and stay at the main house while we were out running during the ceremony. I had no idea you were in danger-¡± ¡°There was nothing you could do. And I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s okay.¡± Liam nods, but a tear slips free. He¡¯s devastated over losing dad. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it.¡± His voice is hoarse and his big body trembles again as he holds me. He¡¯d been so stoic at the hospital, but I think it¡¯s finally hitting him now. ¡°We¡¯re going to get through this, Liam. We¡¯re together. And we¡¯re going to make sure this pack seeds.¡± He nods and draws back. He squeezes my hands. Then his eyes narrow. ¡°You, uh, you¡¯re a mess.¡± I nce down. There¡¯s blood on my arms, legs, clothes. Probably some on my face. ¡°It was an interesting night.¡± He arches a brow. ¡°Yeah. So I see.¡± Then he turns to Aaron menacingly. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Aaron doesn¡¯t budge. I can feel the tension rising between them. I smile at my brother to try and lighten the mood. He mumbles something. I¡¯m not a wolf but I can smell the booze on him. It¡¯s like a cloud of alcohol. Well, duh, dad d ied. Of course he may have gone on a bender. I¡¯ve never had that luxury. Which is probably a good thing. I keep my emotions walled up tight. One drunken night might crack those walls and I imagine I¡¯ll be a mess if I ever let all these bottled feelings free. I look at Aaron, willing him to back up. He¡¯s crowding both of us and it¡¯s like a dog marking his territory. I don¡¯t want him here. But I know if I¡¯m not careful, I might reignite an all-out war. ¡°Come on, honey,¡± Aaron says. ¡°You should go inside and get cleaned up. You need to rest. To eat.¡± Honey? Honey? In thest few days, he¡¯s dropped more endearments than in all the years I¡¯ve known him. I¡¯ve had the asional ¡°princess¡± but even those were ryed with a sense of derision. The niceties now¡­ There is no cause for them. I don¡¯t care how they make me feel. It¡¯s too little toote, and given all he¡¯s done to me and my family, there¡¯s no resurrecting our rtionship. But I don¡¯t say any of this. I smile sweetly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Aaron smiles like I handed him the sun. Liam looks between us, his brow creasing. ¡°Uh, okay. Let me show you up to your room.¡± As we cross the wide open space before the main house-a massive Colonial with huge wh ite pirs and four stories of brick-I¡¯m caught by the disrepair. The paint is peeling off the shutters. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The flowerbeds are overrun with weeds. What used to be a wide expanse of manicuredwns is sparse and patchy. Aaron walks beside me. His presence is big and looming, dangerous. But I don¡¯t feel threatened, at least, not immediately. His dark eyes are sharp and they¡¯re assessing¡­everything. I see him analyzing windows, doors, points of entry. He even turns backwards at one point and scans the buildings in the distance, likely judging which angles would befit a sniper. War is so ingrained in this man. It¡¯s sad really. ¡°Hey,¡± I whisper. He catches my hand, squeezes. I¡¯m not looking for tenderness, I just want him to quit using my family so much. It hurts the way he views them as enemies. His judgment of them is a reflection of me. When I step inside the great house, into the main foyer and follow my brother into the great room, I¡¯m inundated with shock by what I see! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 AARON Holy shi t. I just walked into a frat house. That¡¯s my first impression of Pack Roberts¡¯ main hall. There are pool tables and t screen tv¡¯s. Bars with cases of alcohol stacked haphazardly. At least a dozen empty kegs are lined like silver building blocks along one wall. Couches have cigarette burns and look old, the leather faded and cracking. I stare into the far right corner. Thinking I must be wrong about what I see. But. Nope. It¡¯s right there¡­ A stripper pole. Naturally. And the whole room bears an unforgettable stench. It¡¯s stale beer. Smoke. S*x. This ce is a hot mess. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I nce at Leah. Her mo uth is open and she¡¯s openly staring. Her pretty face is contorted with a measure of shock and then she snaps her mo uth sh ut and forces her face into a pleasant expression. The shock and revulsion are hidden behind her ¡®nice¡¯ facade. I¡¯ve seen that expression one too many times before. I move until I stand beside her. I address Liam: ¡°I imagine this hit your pack hard.¡± He nods. ¡°You have no idea.¡± Leah takes in this trashed room. She has an idea. But unlike Leah, I can sense deeper. The scents here areyered. It¡¯s not a one-night bender that tarnished this space. It¡¯s years of decadence. Not for the first time, I think maybe it was some small miracle that Leah came to live with me. I can¡¯t imagine her fate had she grown up amid this chaos and debauchery. ¡°Uh,e this way,¡± Liam says. He holds out his arm for Leah to precede him. I stay next to her. She casts me a di rty look. It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s pis sed. I get it. But she can¡¯t think that I¡¯m just going to abandon her. And she¡¯s got to know that even though she is the new Alpha, she¡¯s a female, a human, and my wife. Those are three pretty major strikes. Liam leads us into the west wing of the house. He opens two heavy oak doors, sliding them apart. He moves across the room to sweep aside the heavy curtains. Light streams in, making all the dust shine like sparkles in the air. Again, Leah can¡¯t scent the staleness. But I can. I¡¯m thinking this room hasn¡¯t been used since the 1990s. I arch a brow at Liam. ¡°Maybe we should rest outside. Give everyone a chance to wake up, maybe prep the house for Leah¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Oh no, no,¡± she says immediately. ¡°Everything is lovely. You know me, Liam. I don¡¯t worry about little things. I¡¯m just happy to be home and for us to be reunited.¡± She realizes what she¡¯s said and quickly adds: ¡°¨CI just wish it was under better circumstances¡­¡± He nods solemnly. ¡°Why don¡¯t both of you rx here for a few minutes. I¡¯ll rouse the kitchen and we¡¯ll have breakfast.¡± Liam frowns at me. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to eat before you get back on the road.¡± It¡¯s a not so subtle reminder to leave. Too bad for him, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Leah sits at the dining room table. She runs her finger along the surface and it leaves a big streak in the dust. ¡°I¡¯m thinking this ce might need a woman¡¯s touch,¡± I say. She arches a brow at me. ¡°Why? Because women are meant to ¡®clean houses¡¯ and be subservient? What the h ell, Aaron!? Sexist, much?¡± Christ. That didn¡¯te out right. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to clean. Or other females. Just for someone to run the ce. A bu nch of males left to their own devices¡­¡± I shrug. ¡°They might be eating raw bs of beef and only changing their socks once a week.¡± She makes a gagging sound. It ends on a bit of augh. I grin. Da mn, she¡¯s pretty when she smiles. Her whole face lights up and her eyes¡­ her eyes shine with such energy it¡¯s like the whole meaning of life is wrapped up in that sparkling glint. ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss that,¡± I whisper. She looks at me sharply. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You. Yourugh. Your smile. The way you can make the best of the worst situation and find the good in everybody.¡± She blushes. I cross the room and stop in front of her. She tenses. But the pulse is ticking in her throat and her pupils are dted. Hmmm. Interesting. I take a chance and sp her hand. And then I feel it. That spark. It¡¯s always there. Like a low-level hum of electricity in my blood. I look at this woman. Her hair is a tangled mess. Her eyes are big and wide with shadows beneath them. And there are blotches of blood on her face and neck and chest. ¡°You look like he ll, honey.¡± She snorts. ¡°Yes, well. You never were one for ttery.¡± Is that where I went wrong? Not giving her the words? ¡°Words are empty, Leah. It¡¯s actions that have meaning.¡± And I¡¯ve fought for her. Bled for her. Killed for her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On more than one asion, I¡¯ve nearly died for her. She looks at me sadly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Actions speak far louder than words.¡± I realize she isn¡¯t seeing my good deeds. Or my sacrifices. For her, there are only the bad times. I sigh. ¡°I want to go back to the way we were.¡± She snorts again. It¡¯s an adorably obnoxious sound. ¡°You mean when I was a captive in your home? Thanks but no She slides her hand out of mine and crosses her arms. ¡°I¡¯m home and safe here, Aaron. You should go. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to.¡± Her eyes well with tears. She shakes her head. ¡°I-I can¡¯t forgive you. These crimes¡­ how you betrayed and used me¡­ there¡¯s noing back from it. And what about your baby-¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°Jessica isn¡¯t pregnant,¡± I blurt. ¡°Oh?¡± I drag a hand through my hair. ¡°I mean, she could be, but if she is, the child isn¡¯t mine.¡± Leah nods. It¡¯s the equivalent of ¡®that¡¯s nice.¡¯ I know she doesn¡¯t mean it and I can¡¯t even fault her for doubting. I¡¯ve rubbed her face in things many times before. Part of me will always resent her. I can¡¯t help that. It¡¯s in her blood. 2 2 3 ¡± ¨C ¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. 3 Maybe that¡¯s why I was so adamant about enforcing the blood oath each month. But seeing her now. She looks so small and frail. So innocent and vulnerable¡­ It has me rubbing my chest. My wolf wants out. Now. He wants to check her himself and then stand watch over her. Every second we spend in this cursed ce has him wing at my ribs to be free. I thump my chest. ¡°Ease up, will you?¡± My wolf growls but doesn¡¯t relent. She looks around the room, at anywhere but at me. ¡°So, uh, thank you again for delivering me here.¡± There she goes again trying to brush me off. I grab her arms and pull her out of the chair. The momentum of the move brings her body mming into mine. Itch my arms around her and hold tight. I find her lips. The kiss is gentle. Comforting. A brush of lips and a moment for our bodies to align, and all that f**king incredible tension that we keep banked, yeah, I need a second to let those feelings rise to the surface. Then my hands are in her hair and my tongue is in her mo uth, because I nearly watched this woman di e tonight, and it¡¯s like my wolf wants to devour her because of it. I hold her face and angle her head. She makes this little hum in the back of her throat that goes from her mo uth straight to my di ck. I¡¯m rock hard in seconds. She makes that soft sound again as I grind against her. The moment her arms twine around my neck, I savor the victory. It¡¯s better than killing Brian. Better, even, than defeating her father. Having this woman sumb to me is everything. She gasps and I¡­ Chapter 65 Chapter 65 I grab her a ss and lift her up. Her legs wrap around my waist. I sit her on the dining room table. Her hands are pulling at my shoulders, tugging at my hair. She wants me close, close, closer. I get it. I do. I¡¯d have us na ked and f**king too right now, but I¡¯m not so mindless in this moment as she is. Just the fact that I can roll her back under, wash away her resistance like a storming over the Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. mountains¡­that. That¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯ll have her body too. She talked about Jessica being pregnant. But it is Leah. Come h ell or high water, Leah will have my baby. I¡¯ll make sure of it. Abruptly, the doors to this grand dining room slide open again. There is a muffled gasp. Then a voice yells, ¡°Are you f**king kidding me!?¡± Liam trudges back into the room. He drops a tray of food on the table. The cups rattle. There¡¯s a pot of coffee. A te of toast. Two dishes with scrambled eggs and some burnt bacon. As far as breakfast goes, this is a pretty pitiful spread. Leah scrambles out of my arms and sits back down. ¡°T-thank you, Liam. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°So I saw,¡± he says drily. She blushes bright red and I stalk her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shame my wife.¡± I¡¯m deadly calm. 6 But Liam has to know¡­ he has no power now. My pack can crush his. And through my marriage to Leah, I have direct ess to everything he owns. Everything I haven¡¯t bought up already, that is. ¡°Aaron!¡± Leah yells. ¡°Please. Stop.¡± She wrings her hands. ¡°It¡¯s been a long night. Can we just have a bite to eat? Then I¡¯d really like to go to sleep. Ok?¡± I nod reluctantly. I nce at the food. I¡¯m not eating that sh it. Another thought urs to me and I call my wolf to the surface. My eyes sh yellow, sharpening my vision. Fur sprouting on my forearms. ¡°Aaron?¡± Leah¡¯s eyes widen with rm. I sniff the food. I don¡¯t detect any obvious poisons or toxins. But¡­ ¡°Eat some,¡± I tell Liam. ¡°A bite of each thing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious!?¡± Liam is incredulous. ¡°Deadly serious.¡± ¡°Aaron!¡± Leah looks horrified. ¡°Are you actually implying that I would poison my own sister? You sonofabitch!¡± Leah ps a hand on my chest. ¡°That¡¯s uncalled for, Aaron. Stop.¡± ¡°Let him eat the food, princess.¡± ¡°Oh whatever!¡± Liam snarls. He snatches the fork out of Leah¡¯s hand and stabs eggs and a whole slice of bacon into his m outh. ¡°Satisfied?¡± he asks while chewing. ¡°And the toast.¡¯ ¡°¡± 1 A deep growles from Liam. ¡°This is unnecessary,¡± Leah says. But Liamplies and grabs the toast. He chomps down and eats the whole slice in three quick bites. When he¡¯s finished, he throws the fork down on the table. ¡°I love my sister. You¡¯re way out of line. use me again, mot herfucker, and see what happens¡­¡± ¡°Sure. No problem.¡± Iugh. ¡°How¡¯s this for an usation: I think you¡¯re a li ar and a cheat and a threat to Leah. What are you gonna do about it!?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 LEAH He¡¯s about to lose it again. Aaron is quick to anger and his temper is legendary. But fighting benefits no one. And I haven¡¯t spent thest ten years as a veritable prisoner only to have this wolf undo that peace in a matter of minutes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check in on James and the rest of the guys, Aaron?¡± ¡°Naw. I¡¯m good.¡± He rolls his shoulders. ¡°I have some unfinished business with your piece of sh it brother.¡± Liam lunges and I leap in front of him. ¡°Stop!¡± I re at Aaron. ¡°Give me a minute with my brother, please. What you¡¯re doing right now¡­it¡¯s not helping me.¡± He doesn¡¯t budge. ¡°Seriously,¡± I tell him. ¡°Take a walk. Go cool down.¡± Aaron looks between me and Liam for several fraught seconds. ¡°Harm a hair on her head,¡± he threatens my brother, ¡°And I¡¯ll tear your lungs out.¡± Then he turns and walks out without saying another word. The threat hangs heavy in the air. Liam sits in Aaron¡¯s vacant chair. ¡°Your husband is an as shole.¡± I take a sip of coffee. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to protect me.¡± I know that deep down. Aaron¡¯s motives may be questionable, but apparently, when ites to this wolf, it¡¯s okay for Aaron to abuse me. Just not anyone else. He¡¯s saved me though, countless times. I¡¯m not really sure why. His life would be much easier without me in it. Something swirls in my chest when I acknowledge that. My husband has protected me, even at risk to his own life and pack. I take another sip of coffee. My lips feel swollen and sensitive and the hot beverage only heightens the sensation. It was that kiss. Aaron has a way of kissing that can make me absolutely mindless. That was always the problem I think. I¡¯m too wrapped up in that wolf. ¡°I don¡¯t understand your rtionship with him,¡± Liam says. When I look at him, he looks so much like my father. Thick hair pushed back. Close-cropped beard. Strong, lean body. The kind of smile that puts you at ease. ¡°Eat,¡± Liam tells me. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. You need your strength.¡± I take a few bites of toast. Then a forkful of eggs. ¡°Did it happen?¡± he eventually asks. ¡°What?¡± I don¡¯t think he wants to hear about me absorbing dad¡¯s powers. He had to have thought those powers were meant for him. Always, he was my father¡¯s right hand. x I still don¡¯t understand why dad chose me over him. ¡°Did your wolf surface?¡± I shake my head. He frowns. His new Alpha is a human female. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It¡¯s like adding insult to injury, I imagine. ¡°It¡¯s not good for our people. It¡¯s a p in the face.¡± I shove my te away from me. ¡°Of all the sexist, ig norant things to say-¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa! What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault I¡¯m not a wolf, Liam.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about that. I was talking about Aaron. He is not good for our people. He is an insult¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Seeing him is going to trigger our pack. No one here has forgotten him or the things he¡¯s done.¡± It was the same in Aaron¡¯s pack. Their resentment of my father and Pack Roberts, it never faded. He reaches for a piece of bacon, takes a bite and then sets it back down. ¡°Our Pack¡­they think he¡¯s going to make a y on us-and use you to do it. You need to divorce him. We have to sever ties to ensure Pack Roberts¡¯ safety.¡± It¡¯s a valid concern and echoes what I think and feel. ¡°We can prove to the Council that your marriage was never valid in the first ce¡­¡± Which makes me the ¡°adulteress¡± one. And to think, I¡¯d called out Jessica for trying to seduce my husband. It¡¯s hard to ept. Thesest years, when I thought myself married¡­ to realize now that the vows we exchanged were never real¡­ ¡°He¡¯s here with only a handful of wolves, Leah. We can overpower him. We can ki ll him before he leaves thispound.¡± I swallow hard and set my coffee aside. These aren¡¯t angry words or airing old grievances. My brother is proposing murder. ¡°Just say the word, Leah. You¡¯re the Alpha now. You need to do what¡¯s right for our pack. One word and we end this war forever¡­ This is your first decree as Alpha. You¡¯re in power. You can get justice for Dad and M om, for everyone we lost to this ba stard. What¡¯s it going to be?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I don¡¯t move or say anything for several seconds. There¡¯s a moment, where, objectively, I consider what Liam¡¯s asking of 1. It would be a decisive victory. It would eliminate a threat that has loomed over Pack Roberts for close to a century. This war has raged for so long. It began generations before any of us were even conceived. ¡°Give themand, Leah. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else¡­I will take care of it. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± There is a thrill thates with knowing such power is at my fingertips. The power to control whether someone lives or dies. But could I? I¡¯m not coldblooded. And Aaron¡­for years and years I¡¯ve loved him. I touch my lips and Liam frowns. His face contorts. I know what he sees. And it disgusts him. I clear my throat. ¡°If we are going to take out an enemy, we won¡¯t do it with deception or a bullet to the back. That will only Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. prompt more retaliation and I assure you, Aaron¡¯s pack is vast and strong. They outnumber Pack Roberts three-to-one.¡± I take a sip of coffee to distract his attention. ¡°I appreciate the suggestion, but we won¡¯t resort to murder today.¡± ¡°Murder!? Oh, dear. Am I interrupting something?¡± A female lingers in the doorway. She looks to be my age, maybe a few years older. Her eyes are bright. Her reddish brown hair is long and sleek, with these big s*xy curls at the ends. She looks polished and perfect and her smile is bright. Liamughs easily. ¡°My sister is bloodthirsty. But she¡¯s a wolfmitted to the Old Ways.¡± By Old Ways, if he means fighting with honor and not staging assassinations, then, yes, I guess I¡¯m old-fashioned that way. ¡°Come here, Ma. Meet my sister Leah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± she says, holding out her hand as she enters the dining room. ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± I wonder about that. My brother hasn¡¯t visited me¡­I don¡¯t think ever. And thest few times I came here, he was ofnds. We don¡¯t talk or text. Well, unless he needs something. ¡°Are you part of this pack?¡± I ask. Her blue eyes cut to his. ¡°Not yet, but hopefully soon,¡± she says expectantly, staring at Liam. Okayyyy. ¡°I noticed Alpha Rathborn and his men in the main hall. Will they be staying here too?¡± Liam stands and extends his hand for me to go with him. ¡°Nice of you to mention our guests, Ma. It¡¯s probably time we got back to them.¡± A momentter, we hear sses shatter and wolves snarling. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I hurry back into themunal hall, expecting all h ell to break loose. Aaron remains standing. He looks tense. Has he always been so big, so imposing? He¡¯s huge and muscled and, da mn it, he¡¯s handsome. His eyes light up when he sees me. Then he does a quick skim of me from head to toe as if to make sure I¡¯m okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him. It¡¯s more than I can say of my brother¡¯s packmates. Er, my packmates. At least four males are sprawled on the floor. No one looks seriously injured, which is a blessing. But there are busted beer bottles and sses. Poker chips and ying cards scattered around like confetti. Fighting here. Now. That¡¯s a bad, bad idea. ¡°Seriously Aaron!?¡± He tucks his hands in his pockets and looks sheepish. ¡°They started it.¡± James snorts. He¡¯s across the room, leaning against the wall, arms crossed. ¡°I expect this of him,¡± I tell James. ¡°But you know better.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He frowns and looks suitably chastised. ¡°Walk with me, Aaron.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liam asks. Ma stands beside him. Her arm through his. They aren¡¯t blocking my way into the main portion of the house, but they are a unified front standing before me. ¡°I¡¯m going to my old bedroom. I need clothes. Is that a problem?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No. No. Of course not.¡± ¡°If you need clothes, I can bring you some,¡± Ma offers. She¡¯s all bo obs and probably a size three. Even weak and dying¡­I¡¯ll never be that skinny. Aaron moves until his shoulder brushes against mine. He does this a lot, I¡¯m realizing. He uses touch and nearness to ¡­affect me. His wolf does it too. ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± I say, leading him out of the main hall. One of my first priorities is going to be cleaning that mess. I¡¯m kind of horrified at how they¡¯ve let this ce go, but maybe that is to be expected. A bu nch of guys. No Luna. I try not to be judgy about it. We go up a flight of stairs and down a long hallway. My father¡¯s room is on the opposite side of the house. My m om had a craft room and a nursery in this wing. She wanted more babies. I had a younger brother, but he died in an ident. I don¡¯t think she ever got over that. I¡¯m not sure that ¡®recing¡¯ him with another child was the answer, but I stop that chain of thought instantly. Families are meant to grow. People are meant to love. Even in the face of death, the living¡­ they have to keep on living. I¡¯m saddened, acknowledging that I¡¯ll probably never have a baby of my own. Maybe it¡¯s a blessing that mo m and dad died first, that they won¡¯t have to bury me. I push open the door to my old bedroom and freeze. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 AARON Leah¡¯s room looks like it¡¯s been ransacked. Clothes are strewn across the floor and bed. The closet is open and hangers are at twisted angles. Books are everywhere. And boxes. There are cardboard boxes piled in row after row, almost from the floor to the ceiling. I rock back on my heels. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to say or think about this. I nce at Leah. Her lower lip trembles. Oh for f**k¡¯s sake. She survived an attack by a ruthless Alpha hellbent on killing her to im her lineage. She¡¯s put up with me for years. And now, because her ol¡¯ man and her di pshit brother let her room go to h ell, now¡­ she¡¯s going to start crying?! ¡°Hey now.¡± I drag her to me. She fights. But I close my eyes and hug her harder. Not so hard as to hurt her, most of her body is bruised or sporting some kind of injury. Just to use my strength to calm her. For about the thousandth time¡­I wish she had her wolf. Because then she¡¯d respond to these touches and sensory cues. Our wolves are simpler. Touch, scent, s*x. My closeness would calm her. Reassure her. Solidify our connections as a pack. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But she has no wolf. So mine can¡¯tmune with her. She can¡¯t understand what she means to me. ¡°You can let me go,¡± she grumbles. ¡°You¡¯re suffocating me. I do. Then I tuck her on the chin so I can see her eyes. ?? She wipes beneath them and then shows me her hands. ¡°It¡¯s good. I¡¯m fine. So they turned my old bedroom into a storage closet. No biggie.¡± It also looks like they ransacked the ce, but if she wants to overlook that I can too. At least temporarily. ¡°The main hall was messier than this,¡± I tell her. ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. Your pack¡­they slobs, Leah.¡± She rolls her eyes, and I¡¯ll take it. Better annoyed or amused than crying. I stand back as she picks through some clothes on the closet floor, finding a pale blue t- shirt and a pair of drawstring linen pants. She changes in front of me. She isn¡¯t trying to turn me on or do any sort of striptease, but the way she shimmies out of those jeans, bending over so her round as s is in front of me¡­ I like that. A lot. Her shirt gets pulled off and it lifts all her hair, letting me see the muscles of her back, the taper of waist, the curve of her hips. Then all that thick hair tumbles down, like a go ddamn photo sh oot just for me. She doesn¡¯t turn, so I can¡¯t see her breasts, although from the side, I catch the jiggle of one. If she¡¯s trying to turn me on, she¡¯s doing a good job of it. ¡°Why did you really bring me up here, honey?¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 LEAH Wow. The nerve of this Alpha. ¡°Aaron, we need to get something straight.¡± ¡°That your family¡¯s a bu nch of hoarders?¡± He looks around the room. ¡°Yeah. Got that.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Aaron, there is no future for us. Not anymore.¡± I hold up my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t start spewing reasons or excuses or anything else. It¡¯s repetitive and it¡¯s not going to change anything.¡± I take his hands and hold them. For thest time. His hands are big and callused and strong. ¡°I let you go with peace, Aaron.¡± ¡°What the f**k does that mean?¡± ¡°It means I don¡¯t want to fight. Or cast me. I just want to let the past go.¡± He nods. ¡°Yeah. Okay. We can do that. A fresh start.¡± He eyes the room. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°I can clean out this stuff.¡± ¡°No,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s not defensible. This is a second story room. It¡¯s easy enough to scale. You need to be on the third floor or higher. Preferably only one window.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°We can rece this Queen bed with a King. I don¡¯t mind cozy, but we need more room for the two of us.¡± He je rks his head toward the books. ¡°I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d have piles of books here too. He Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. moves to look out the window. ¡°Our men can set up an immediate perimeter so this main house will be secured. Once we assess the extent of the security, we can make additional amodations-¡± Does he really think he¡¯s going to move in here-with me!? ¡°No,¡± I cut him off. ¡°What?¡± He¡¯s doing what he always does. Steamrolling me. And it¡¯d be easy. Too easy. To let him take control and make all the decisions. But we can¡¯t go backwards. ¡°No to any of it. No to all of it.¡± I storm out of the room and back down the stairs. Aaron catches up to me and grabs my arm. And what he¡¯s proposing¡­¡±Aaron, this isn¡¯t good for my pack. What you¡¯re suggesting, that¡¯s not going to be well-received.¡± He doesn¡¯t realize that a few minutes ago, my brother suggested murdering him and the packmates he came here with. It¡¯s as much to save him as it is to free me. I need to be diplomatic. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Aaron Rathborn, for your supportst night during the ceremony. And for escorting me to my pack and family. Thank you for the many years we had together. Now, I¡¯m sure you can understand that we want to use this time to rebuild and to grieve. Safe travels back to your home.¡± Aaron¡¯s hands flex and open at his sides. I¡¯ve seen this wolf angry on many asions, but never, never as furious as this. And that¡¯s saying something, because we¡¯ve recently gotten into some tough situations. ¡°Are you¡­ dismissing me!?¡± His voice is dangerously low. Oh. Sh it. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 There isn¡¯t anything I can say that is going to dissolve his anger. His eyes are gold. His chest heaves. The huge muscles in his neck and shoulders bulge. In the next heartbeat, Aaron relents. It¡¯s like he flips a switch because the rage is banked and he¡¯s entirely different toward 1. ¡°Let¡¯s try this a different way.¡± He reaches into his pocket and pulls out two rings. One is the wedding band I¡¯d given back to him when I demanded a divorce. The other is a giant diamond wedding band. I¡¯ve never seen a stone so big. He drops to one knee. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. ¡°Let¡¯s try everything again, Leah. Only differently this time. Not for peace. Not for pride. Not for pack. I want you for my wife. Marry me.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Even kneeling this man is tall. His dark eyes are so earnest. I rub my eyes, because I¡¯m convinced I must be dreaming. Aaron reaches for my hand, but I pull it back. ¡°W-why?¡± I whisper. He tilts his head. ¡°I just told you. I want to marry you.¡± Then he ys me when he adds: ¡°Please.¡± It¡¯s like he pulled this script straight from one of my teenage fantasies. But I¡¯m not a young girl anymore. And though this proposal is perfect, there is no zing over all the things that have gone unsaid. I¡¯m an Alpha¡­ renewing our vows would further strengthen his im on me, and by extension, my pack. There still remains the fact that he could ki ll me and im everything. My father. My ca ncer. Whatever unfaithfulness-or marriage!?¨Cwith Jessica. Years of being subjugated and unappreciated. There is no mention of love. Never love. This man isn¡¯t capable of it. But the temptation is there to take his offer because I know he¡¯s offering the most he can. And I never, never thought this man would offer me anything. ¡°You belong with me, Leah.¡± My gosh, I¡¯ve waited so long for these words and hearing them, my heart hurts because I can¡¯t ept them now. I can¡¯t just think of myself. I shouldn¡¯t even want to, considering how bad things have been. I¡¯m so weak. And he¡¯s so¡­ bad for me. ¡°Leah.¡± My heart shatters. It just up and breaks entirely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aaron. No. I cannot be what you want me to be.¡± Aaron¡¯s brows draw together and he frowns. He looks ¡­hurt. I¡¯ve never seen this man look anything less than stoic and right now, he¡¯s not masking his emotions at all. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, honey.¡± I hold my ground. He rubs his chest. Like I¡¯m physically paining him in some way. Liam enters the foyer. He smirks upon seeing Aaron on his knees. ¡°You heard my sister. Her answer¡¯s no. Not much more to say now is there? Get out.¡± Aaron looks to me as if for confirmation. I give the slightest nod. It¡¯s the best decision for all parties. I can¡¯t trust myself when ites to this man. I can¡¯t trust him. It¡¯s hard to describe the maelstrom of emotions sweeping through me. Hope and ha te. Love and loss. Regret. Always regret. As he gives me onest look and then walks away, I¡¯m left thinking that no man on this earth can bring me to such highs or leave me so low. ¡± 3 ¡± ¡± ¡± Se e I have every reason to ha te him, to distrust him. So why does it pain me to see him go? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°Good riddance,¡± Ma says. I nce at her sharply but she doesn¡¯t notice. She¡¯s busy sh ooting daggers at Aaron¡¯s back with her mascara-caked eyes. I take a deep breath. I¡¯m not being nice. I look around the hall at the other wolves that are hanging around. A couple of older males look vaguely Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. familiar and there are two younger guys who are conversing with my brother. No one approaches me. There are no wees. Everyone is still grieving, I remind myself. But that doesn¡¯t make this ¡®homing¡¯ feel any less like ¡®home¡¯. It¡¯s not like there would¡¯ve been time to clean out my room or to assemble the pack, but everything about today just feels anticlimactic, and, well, bad. What¡¯s worse, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself or where to start. My brother approaches and he¡¯s smiling. He pulls me into a hug. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡± I soak up this hug. I needed one. I haven¡¯t been around my family in a long time. And my memories of this ce are so crystal clear-they were the only thing that kept me going in those early years-that I think seeing all the differences and feeling like an outsider has onlypounded the negative thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re tired,¡± he tells me. ¡°You should rest.¡± Is this how Aaron felt, being ¡®dismissed¡¯? I try not to be offended, because his heart is in the right ce. I¡¯m a mess right now and it has been a brutal night. ¡°Go on up. Sleep for a few hours. We can figure things outter tonight.¡± I¡¯m not really sure this is the best idea, but I also want to approach this carefully, as I¡¯m sure I¡¯m ruffling a lot of feathers and most people, no matter how supportive, always struggle with ¡®change¡¯ at least at the start. ¡°Yeah. Sure. Okay.¡± Ma grins. They stand arm-in-arm as I walk off. I don¡¯t go back to my room. I hit the kitchen first. There was a wolf that used to bake apples for me and make some kind of homemade poptart. But the kitchen is empty and the pans used for my bacon and eggs are still on the stove. Di rty bowls are left on the counter. It isn¡¯t a disaster, but there isn¡¯t a spread of foodid out or the team of wolves that would be up and making breakfast for the pack by this time of morning. I check the giant refrigerator. There are a bu nch of takeout containers and leftovers that look too old. Aside from the carton of eggs and a gallon of milk, there isn¡¯t much else. Moving out of the kitchen I take the back stairs up to the mainnding. From here, I can go up two or three flights. I can turn left or right. On ark I take a right, toward my father¡¯s wing of the house. The hallway looks like it hasn¡¯t been cleaned in a long while. There are pawprints on the floor, and the kind of stains thate from dirt being ground in by foot traffic over a long time. Again, I remind myself not to judge. Life is messy, people are what matter, not how meticulous a house is. Though part of me is inwardly grimacing. Between the main hall/den, my room, I¡¯m a little anxious that dad¡¯s room won¡¯t be much better. I would think with all the money I¡¯ve been sending that they could¡¯ve hired a housekeeper? No. I shouldn¡¯t get hung up on money or details or a mess. These are minor details. And I can straighten it up. The thought takes shape and I find myself wanting to do just that. I want to clean and set things to right. But most of all¡­ I want to see if Dad left some note or letter. Some exnation or message just for me. He had to have known what a shock it would send through the supernaturalmunity and his pack in particr. I can¡¯t imagine that my dad would put me in this position without leaving me some instructions or message. And there had to be some message ryed to the pack, right? How else could Brian or anyone else have known my father had chosen me? I expect dad¡¯s room to be locked and I¡¯m prepared to pick the lock or demand that someone open it. But when I try the handle, the door swings open. What the he ll!?! I thought I¡¯d had all the shocks I could bear for one day-clearly, I was very very wrong. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 There are three na ked women on my father¡¯s bed. I don¡¯t even see clothes anywhere else. So maybe they came straight in after the funeral ceremony? But that doesn¡¯t seem right either. There are high heels on the floor and empty liquor bottles. Bras hanging from the bed posts and panties on the floor. And they¡¯re moving. The na ked females, not their undergarments. Legs writhing. Bodies arching. I back up so quickly I m into the wall. All at once they sit up and stare. Wolf eyes sh back at me. I¡¯m not sure what they see. I¡¯m in clothes better suited to a teenager. My hair is a mess. I¡¯m their Alpha¡¯s daughter. One of them lifts her head from between a brte¡¯s thighs. ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re Alpha now, right?¡± I nod. Shock keeps my feet rooted to the spot and my thoughts scrambled. The dark-haired girl looks me up and down. ¡°Soe in here and close the door, if you want to take your father¡¯s ce.¡± * * XXX AARON We make it to the end of the long road off Roberts pds before James ms on the brakes. I look up from my phone. ¡°What the-?¡± ¡°Yeah. Exactly.¡± James is out of the vehicle first and moving to intercept Tobin where he leans against a Maybach on the opposite side of the main road. I get out of the vehicle more slowly and scan the field behind him. Tobin appears to be alone, but that¡¯s not to say a contingent of his pack aren¡¯t nearby or already boxing us in. ¡°You¡¯re always so paranoid, Aaron.¡± I once watched this wolf ughter three rogues and then go back to eating crepes. He¡¯s¡­ unpredictable. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time and now I¡¯m seeing you twice in one day.¡± I nce over my shoulder. My other men are already positioned and guarding my back. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really think they bought that whole spiel you tried at the Council meeting about her father and his embezzlement, do you?¡± I say nothing. He smirks. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try this a different way¡­ how do you think Karolina and I knew exactly where to be¡­ and when?¡± My hackles rise. I¡¯m pi ssed at Leah and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to just let her go. But I have to bnce how much I let that show. 2 ¡°¡± 2 Something only has value if a person believes it does. And I¡¯ve never given anyone any reason to think that my wife is of value to me. I learned that lesson from Alpha Roberts. It was his love and obsession with his true mate, Leah¡¯s mother, that made him so vulnerable. In the end, she¡¯d been his downfall. It was no different than with my own family. Only it was my father who paid the ultimate price for his love. Weak. Both of them. Tobin continues to study me. His eyes have a coldness about them that isn¡¯t so much reflective of mood or emotion but more a form of detachment. When he looks at someone, I don¡¯t think he actually sees them. I think he views the world around him in primal degrees. He admitted it once, when we¡¯d been younger. Something about his wolf is always present at the forefront of his mind. That unlike most every other shifter, he cannot relegate his wolf to the background. I can¡¯t imagine battling with my wolf day-in, day-out. They¡¯ve obviously found a way to co-exist that doesn¡¯t involve him fur-out on all fours more often than not. Though perhaps his extreme propensity for violencees as a result. ¡°Why are you here, Tobin?¡± He pushes away from the car. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit an old friend.¡± His smile has a distinctive bite to it. ¡°And to make a new one¡­¡± ¡°Get back in your car. Go home.¡± He snorts and walks right past me. ¡°Not to worry, bro,¡± he tells me. ¡°I¡¯ll keep a good eye on the Mrs. for you.¡± He strolls toward the first security gate. The low-level basic outpost that looks like most every other ranch entrance in this area. He pauses before leaping over the gate and nces back at me. ¡°With as hard as you fought to save your Luna, I¡¯m surprised you sent that human into a wolf¡¯s den¡­You never know what kinds of wolves she might meet.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°What do you want to do, Boss?¡± James is eyeing Tobin¡¯s retreating form with the same mixture of fury and concern that I am. I take a moment to think things through. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Could Tobin ki ll Leah? Of course he could, without sprouting a strand of fur. But to do so alone. On Roberts pds. Amid her pack whilst he is surrounded by enemies. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to make a y for her.¡± At least not today. ¡°So let me ask again,¡± James says. ¡°What do you want to do, Boss?¡± What I want to do, and what I can do at the moment, are two very different things. ¡°We go back and regroup.¡± I have no intention of leaving Leah here. She¡¯s amb awaiting ughter. Her brother isn¡¯t up to the task of protecting her. I don¡¯t think any of her pack is. But it pains me. It physically pains me to walk away. My wolf is wing at my insides, a vicious assault on my mind and body, his way of punishing me for choosing to go. ¡°Ease up!¡± I bark at him. ¡°James, get Geralt on the phone. I want diagnostics on every facet of Pack Roberts. And every member in existence.¡± He gets back behind the wheel, and I take a few moments more to scan thendscape. There¡¯s a sense of foreboding I can¡¯t escape. Cl ouds gather overhead. Vast dark cl ouds that have lightning crackling in the distance. Leah told me to leave. And for the first time, there is no way I can keep her with me. ¡°We should go,¡± James says. As my beta, he¡¯s likely reading my mood. I¡¯ve never been so angry. Leah might think this is over. That she¡¯s seen thest of me. But what she did today, rejecting and pushing me away¡­ There¡¯s going to be a price for it. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Well, I must say, I wasn¡¯t expecting this.¡± I turn slowly. There¡¯s a man in the hallway, I¡¯m not sure where he came from. I recognize him from the Council and from the Grove. ¡°I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ve been introduced,¡± I tell him. ¡°Neither have they,¡± he says, inclining his head to the three women on my father¡¯s bed. I shove out of the room and m the door behind me. For thest few minutes, I¡¯ve been trying to get a handle on things. And two of the females, Deanna and Isabel, they¡¯d gotten right back down to business even as the dark-haired female struck up a conversation with me. I¡¯ve been very sheltered it seems. ¡°You can get back to it,¡± he says, indicating the females. ¡°Something tells me Aaron wouldn¡¯t be one to share, even when the fairer side of our species are so much more interesting.¡± No, I can safely say that Aaron has never tried for a menage. He tills his head. ¡°You¡¯re human. Perhaps you have hang-ups about these things.¡± Is he trying to have a s*x talk with me? I don¡¯t know this male. I mean, I¡¯ve seen him at the asional Council meeting. I know of him. But I don¡¯t know him personally. I¡¯m not even sure how he got into this house and to the door of my father¡¯s bedroom. Aaron wasn¡¯t joking¡­ the security here¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask with no preamble. I want these women out of the room so I can search my dad¡¯s belongings. The man stares at me like I¡¯m an oddity to be dissected. With his teeth. If ever there was a Little Red Riding Hood vibe¡­ I¡¯m getting it right now. I turn to the left so I can guide him back to the main hall. I ha te turning my back on him, but I¡¯m not keen on being alone in this hallway with him either. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Please,¡± I say without ncing back, ¡°allow me to make you some coffee.¡± It¡¯s the only thing in the kitchen that¡¯s probably safe to serve. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± he says. ¡°I tend to take my meals in my true form.¡± Just how often is he a wolf then? Daily? That¡¯s unheard of. Most wolves only shift with the moon, monthly. If he¡¯s shifting at will and so frequently, he must be a powerful Alpha. Probably on level with Aaron. I sneak a peek as we descend the stairs. He¡¯s tall, but not as tall. Bulkier by a couple pounds, maybe. It¡¯s his eyes I like the least though. I always thought Aaron¡¯s eyes were cold. But this wolf takes frigid to a whole other level. I keep moving to bring us closer to the rest of the pack. This man fought to protect me, but on the contrary, I don¡¯t feel safe at all around him. I keep my breathing even and try to mask my fear. Like any predator, he would scent it. Ie around thest bend in the stairway and nearly m into Adam. He stops short and drops what he¡¯s holding to catch me from tripping. The wolf behind me keeps moving past us to the foot of the stairs. He picks up the package that Adam dropped. When I see what it is, I nch. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Adam recovers before me. He grabs the syringe and the collecting bag from the imposing wolf. ¡°Are you continuing to pay the blood debt?¡± Tobin asks me. I have a pretty good idea why Adam¡¯s here. And what he¡¯s thinking. ¡°No,¡± I tell him. He angles his head quizzically at Adam. Adam, bless him, says nothing. Tobin¡¯s eyes sh. He sniffs the air Then his brows draw together. ¡°Hmm,¡± he says absently. Hmm? What the he ll does that mean? ¡°You didn¡¯t say why you were here,¡± I tell him. ¡°No,¡± he agrees. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Then he turns and walks away from us. Who is this wolf wandering inside my father¡¯s-my packhouse- as if he has every right to be here? Adam mutters a curse. ¡°Should I be worried?¡± I ask him. His light eyes are kind when they take me in. ¡°We have bigger concerns just now.¡± Right. My health, for one. Oh, and the little fact that I¡¯m still human¡­ ¡°Well,¡± I say. ¡°Let¡¯s do what you came for.¡± And let¡¯s see if this absorption of my legacy has finally healed me. I do feel better. I¡¯m less tired. I feel stronger. But I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up. I can¡¯t because if I¡¯m wrong¡­ Adam takes my hand. ¡°Have faith, Leah. I can¡¯t believe that there would be no effect. Alpha powers can yield many things.¡± I wouldn¡¯t know. I probably should¡¯ve asked Aaron before I told him to leave. Adam is still holding my hand. He twines our fingers together. But it doesn¡¯t feel right. It¡¯s like a betrayal of sorts and far too intimate. I don¡¯t want to offend him, but I also don¡¯t want someone to see us like this. I squeeze his hand once and then extricate myself from his grip. I nce up the stairwell, plotting a path that won¡¯t bring me past the, uh, party in my father¡¯s room. ¡°This way,¡± I say. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the infirmary instead.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The building itself is more secure, and it has surveince cameras. I can see who is present and even lock the ward down.¡± ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± But then I think about it. I don¡¯t have a sense of how many wolves are present or what they think of me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m cured or even what it means to be an Alpha. A little time and space¡­ maybe that¡¯s not a bad idea. ¡°Okay, Adam.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± He takes the stairs down and through the house to the back span of hallways and corridors until we¡¯re outside on the second level patio. He moves with the ease of a man who is veryfortable in his environment. Yet, I catch the way he pauses at every corner and doorway and window. He¡¯s assessing, bracing for some unseen threat. And I¡¯m not sure if I should be concerned or if this is part of his normal behavior. Maybe it¡¯s as ingrained as it is in Aaron. Only¡­ I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the case. And that wolf Tobin. Something tells me I should be very cautious where he is concerned. And what¡¯s more, though he left me alone today, I know in my heart that I haven¡¯t seen thest of him¡­ Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Adam locks down the medical facility the minute I¡¯m in theb. He punches a series of buttons on theputer screen and I hear the electronic locks click into ce. He cues the video feeds for the other parts of the building and I¡¯m relieved he hasn¡¯t locked anyone else inside with us. Maybe it was Tobin¡¯s unexpected visit or the way he seemed to waltz right into the ce, but I didn¡¯t want to deal with any Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. more surprises. ¡°Is it normally so quiet?¡± I ask him. Meaning, for a state-of-the-art medical center andb, right here adjacent to the main house¡­ the building is decidedly empty. ¡°It has been slow since they¡¯ve been buying peace with your monthly blood donation.¡± This room has several microscopes across one wall and a series of hospital beds lined up along the other. It looks like one partb-with tables, spectroscopy equipment, ssware, etc. where the other half of the room resembles an ER with gurneys, IV stands, and an assortment of medical equipment. ¡°I take it you know the drill?¡± he asks. I dutifully roll up my sleeve. He grabs an alcohol swab from within one of the drawers and wipes my arm gently. ¡°Sit,¡± he tells me. But I don¡¯t want to. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I have to run several tests, Leah. This is going to be a decent amount of blood. You may feel lightheaded.¡± I doubt there¡¯s much Adam could do that hasn¡¯t already been done to me. ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± I whisper. He nces at me sharply. ¡°Other than your brother?¡± He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who he may have told. He¡¯s been keeping¡­ interestingpanytely.¡± My thoughts go to the women in my father¡¯s room. Maybe they were expecting Liam. It must have been a bit of a surprise when they saw me. Or maybe not. I don¡¯t know. Thest day has been mindblowing. He ties a rubber band around my bicep. The pinch of the needle stings, but only for a second. Adam deftly finds the vein. ¡°Make a fist and release it.¡± I do as he says, watching as my blood fills the bag and he Il flow more quickly. ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask. He¡¯s a doctor and a wolf. Surely he has an opinion. He smiles and tucks a curl behind my ear. ¡°I think there¡¯s a good chance, Leah.¡± There¡¯s hope in his voice. A hope I want to believe. I catch movement on the cameras. It¡¯s Liam. He tries the door. Frowns when it doesn¡¯t open. I incline my head. ¡°It¡¯s my brother.¡± ¡°In a minute,¡± Adam tells me. ¡°Here.¡± He hands me my cell phone. ¡°How did you-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been cleaning up Pack Roberts messes for a long time now, Leah.¡± What does that mean? ¡°Keep it with you. Keep in touch with me.¡± He says it like he¡¯s leaving. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Adam finishes drawing my blood and then goes to store it in a refrigerated panel that requires him to type in a code. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Only after he¡¯s locked it away and put a bandaid over my arm, does he undo the security measures and allow Liam in. ¡°I thought you were going to rest,¡± Liam says. He looks between me and Adam as if we¡¯re puzzle pieces and he is considering how we fit. ¡°I got pretty banged upst night,¡± I tell my brother. ¡°Adam, being Adam, wanted to check on me. Liam looks at Adam. ¡°Well, doctor, what¡¯s the prognosis?¡± ¡°Leah is good. Strong. Despite¡­recent events, she appears to be no worse for wear.¡± Liam grunts. Then he looks back at me. ¡°That wolf who was here earlier¡­ Tobin. You know who he is?¡± Vaguely. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him at the asional Council meeting. He seems tough, and I don¡¯t know, more feral maybe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an apt description,¡± Liam says. He rubs his trim beard. ¡°We¡¯re going to enforce security around the perimeters and at the main gate. Try and stay in the main house, all right? At least until we have a better grasp on the situation. Okay?¡± Liam seems nervous for me. Adam nods. ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do. For now.¡± ¡°Yes, okay.¡± They share a look between themselves and I wonder what they aren¡¯t telling me. XXXX XXX AARON It¡¯s been barely an hour since I left Leah at her family¡¯snds. H ell, I¡¯m not even halfway home yet, and all I can think is that this is a mistake. ¡°Stop the car, James.¡± Dutifully, he pulls to the side of the road. ¡°I can¡¯t leave her.¡± ¡°You try and pull her out of there, it¡¯s going to start a war.¡± I know that. Logically. ¡°We¡¯d win.¡± His hands tighten then rx on the steering wheel. ¡°Our numbers-and by ¡®our¡¯ I mean our species-are not so vast that we should spill blood lightly.¡± That¡¯s about thest thing I¡¯d expect him to say. James is ferocious. One of the best fighters in my pack. ¡°So are you all of a sudden a pacifist?¡± Again his hands clench then release. ¡°We¡¯ve had thirteen pups born.¡± I think back over thest few years. Yes, there have been a number of births. ¡°And it¡¯d be nice if those parents are around to raise those kids.¡± Right. Because his parents weren¡¯t. Okay, I can see where he¡¯sing from on that. But¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t leave her there, you know that, right?¡± ¡°Yes. But hear me out for a minute¡­¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 LEAH I sleep. I¡¯m not sure how long or even what time it is when I wake up. I just know that I¡¯m groggy. I check my phone for maybe the thousandth time. No messages. No calls. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m expecting. I told Aaron to leave. I let him go with ¡®peace¡¯ ¨C who even talks like that!?! I told him I did not want to be with him. That he could not stay with me. It¡¯s just habit, I tell myself. Habit and loneliness, because I¡¯ve known him and have been with him for so many years, that of course it feels weird to be alone somewhere else. Back hom-at Aaron¡¯s pack, we always slept in the same house each night. Maybe not always the same bed, but the nights we did spend apart were ones he was on guard along the perimeter, out running with his pack, or holed up in the library working. And those library nights, I usually fell asleep in a chair beside him. I¡¯d always wake up in my bed though, so I know he carried me up all those flights of stairs and tucked me in. Bad habits. Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m feeling now. I¡¯m not sad or lonely. I¡¯m just learning to live by myself after a decade of co-dependence. The sooner I get used to things, the better it¡¯ll be for me. There¡¯s a brisk knock on the door right before it opens. I locked it. I know I did. Before I went to sleep. ¡°Hi!¡± It¡¯s Ma. I hold up my hand. ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t make a habit of barging in on others, so I don¡¯t expect that to be done to Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. me.¡± 1 Her pretty eyes go so wide hershes stretch past her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha.¡± She holds up the tray in her hands. ¡°I just wanted to bring you dinner. You slept through breakfast and lunch.¡± Of what day, I wonder. But I don¡¯t say that. ¡°You can set it on the desk,¡± I tell her. Ma has a peppy step that makes bits of her bounce as she walks. I bet in her true form she¡¯s a prancer. Jessica is like that too. Her wolf is always leaping and bounding. Ma ces the food where I told her and she steps back. ¡°Oh, here.¡± She pulls out the chair. ¡°Come on over. Have something to eat.¡± It does smell good. Savory. There are roasted yams and carmelized onions. A piece of steak grilled just right and sliced neatly. My stomach rumbles. She smiles. ¡°See. You were hungry.¡± I slide out of bed and approach her. Only when I sit down and my mo uth waters, I find her watching me a tad too expectantly. It brings to mind the situation in the library where Aaron forced Liam to taste-test my food. Technically, I don¡¯t know this female. And, while I appreciate the gesture, I¡¯m not sure I want to take the risk. She frowns. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± My phone rings and I¡¯ve never been more grateful for a distraction. I lurch back toward the bed. ¡°You should bring that back downstairs,¡± I tell her. ¡°It smells delicious and I appreciate it. Truly. But I¡¯m just not sure I¡¯m up to it.¡± I point to the phone. ¡°And I might be on for a while.¡± She grabs a piece of potato and chews appreciatively as she walks out the door. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Before I can answer the phone, it stops ringing. Ma¡¯s gone though. So I suppose it worked well enough. I swipe my passcode into the screen. Aaron. I gulp. Seeing his name. It dredges up all sorts of feelings. I toss the phone aside like it might burn. Thatsts about a minute. There¡¯s another beep, this one indicating that a text hase through. Curiosity tugs at me like a noose. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Miss you. It¡¯s just those two words. I stare at them for hours. I draft a hundred different replies and delete them all. Because there is no right thing to say to the husband-who-isn¡¯t-my-husband who-is-my-captor/enemy. If he¡¯s looking at his phone I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll see the three dots that pop up and disappear as I type and then click back to undo. As night passes into morning, I sleep again. It¡¯s fitful. Filled with dreams that are more like nightmares, and memories I¡¯ve bottled up since I was a kid. I cry. I curl up and try tofort myself. Because it¡¯s going to take 48 hours for the results back from myb tests. Two days to learn if I¡¯ll live or if I¡¯m right back to counting down the time left with my terminal illness. I want to live so badly. It¡¯s some ingrained survival instinct, sure, but when facing my own mortality, I don¡¯t want to d ie. At some point, I get up and start cleaning. I organize clothes and move boxes and clean up the junk that had been left behind-some of it by teenage me. A dayter, there is another text. This one is also brief. It just says, Special Delivery. What does that mean? The answeres when my brother shows up at my room with Adam behind him. They each carry a box. Really big boxes. 1 K 4 ¡± . 2 Adam sets his down first. ¡°That blockhead beta just left these at the main gate.¡± I¡¯m pretty sure he means James. And James is big enough to lug around both of these. The guy built like a silverback. ¡°Did you search them?¡± I feelpelled to ask. ¡°Of course, we did,¡± Liam snaps at me. It¡¯s a fair question. They¡¯re essentially viting my privacy, but is on the other hand, they¡¯re doing it for my safety. ¡°It¡¯s like that a sshole thinks your own pack won¡¯t feed you,¡± Liam mutters. Then he opens the box and pulls out packages or protein bars and giant jars of peanut butter. There are sealed packages of dried fruits and bottles of vitamins. ¡°Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adam says to me. I know he¡¯s thinking about me being locked away and starved for a week. ¡°What¡¯s in your box?¡± I ask him. He drops it and theponents inside ng loudly. When Adam reaches in and pulls out knife after knife and then an assortment of weapons and magazine clips, my mind goes nk. ¡°It seems your old lover wants to arm you against your own family.¡± Liam curses, ¡°the ba stard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± I say automatically. ¡°Oh, what is it then?¡± I reach for a jar of peanut butter and a box of crackers. I have to be careful. Defending my family¡¯s ¡®enemy¡¯ will only reflect poorly on me. But how sad is it that I trust a delivery of food from the man who Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. kept me a virtual prisoner for ten years, and don¡¯t trust eating or drinking something from the kitchen I grew tr up in? ¡®Aaron lives by a very basic adage,¡± I tell them. Adam nces at me confusedly. ¡°Keep your enemies close.¡± Both my brother and Adam spend close to an hour inspecting everything that hade in those two giant boxes. I want to ask them to stop or to leave, but decide to go a different route. I¡¯m grateful they don¡¯t dissect what I said about enemies because they could probably apply that to themselves. I trust my brother and Adam implicitly. But seeing Tobin in this house, walking around like he owned the ce¡­ maybe it¡¯s not such a bad idea for me to have weapons. Liam shakes his head. ¡°We have an entire arsenal here. If you wanted a gun or knife, you could take your pick.¡± True enough. But Aaron offered. I didn¡¯t have to ask. And if other wolves saw me arming myself, that act could be misinterpreted. ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell my brother and Adam. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± It¡¯s best that they know I am in solidarity with them, and that while I inwardly appreciate these small gestures from Aaron, that I won¡¯t be swayed by some si lly text message or a grocery delivery. I mean, really¡­ I have my own phone. I am not a prisoner here. I can shop online for whatever I need or get my a ss into a car and drive into the nearest city. Unlike on Aaron¡¯snds, I am not a prisoner here. I hold the highest position in thismunity. And it¡¯s about time I did something with that power. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°Did you figure it out, Adam?¡± He¡¯s quiet and standing at the bank ofputers in a different room in the medical facility. Everything is wh ite and ss and the space resembles something out of a pharmaceuticalmercial. I¡¯m perched on a stool, watching him. ¡°The results regarding your ca ncer aren¡¯t avable yet. But I do think we¡¯ll see a positive effect from Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the ceremony.¡± ¡°Is that your Doctor of Medicine degree talking, or just my friend being optimistic for me?¡± His smile is crooked, and I see that it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. So he wants to believe. But he isn¡¯t sure either. ¡°We can bring you back into my hospital in town and run additional scans.¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± I say absently. I spin a test tube on theb table like it¡¯s some kind of fidget toy. ¡°And, Adam, when I asked if you ¡®figured it out yet¡¯ I wasn¡¯t talking about the ca ncer.¡± His light eyes slowly raise to mine. I hold his gaze. ¡°You know what I mean.¡± He looks away. I pause the spinning tube and set it back into the rack. ¡°Why am I not a wolf, Adam? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± * * * * * * + * * * ¡°Would you quit staring at that screen and zooming in? It¡¯s daytime and thermal imaging works, but not that great.¡± James is annoyed. Wolves run hot. And this is Montana not Florida. They¡¯re way hotter than the external environment. But then¡­Leah is not a wolf. AARON ¡°Get the drones back in position,¡± I say to James. ¡°And I won¡¯t have to mess with your optics.¡± I¡¯ve been glued to this surveince system for thest two days. I can trace Leah¡¯s movements through the house and within her room. She doesn¡¯t spend a ton of time outside. She frequents one building on the west side of the main pack house. A medical facility if our schematics are correct. On the one hand, her limited exploration of Roberts¡¯nds is good because I¡¯m not real keen on her interfacing with her pack without a security detail around her. But on the other hand, it¡¯s not a good look for her. It keeps her brother in his position of power and relegates her to the background. ¡°What are you going to do about my sister?¡± James asks quietly. I think about that for a minute. We¡¯re overdue to talk about the past. I¡¯ve been selfish where Jessica is concerned. Keeping her close but not engaging her in a real rtionship. Thesest few years, she¡¯s basically served to make Leah jealous. I¡¯ve been a real di ck as far as she¡¯s concerned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tell James. One brow wings up. ¡°You owe that to Jess. Not to me.¡± Fair enough. James chokes on augh. ¡°And would you look at that, she¡¯s headed in.¡± I nce behind me. He¡¯s right. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 James takes off, leaving me in the armory. Jess strolls in. She¡¯s tall and lean. Her pretty face is a little uncertain, but otherwise, looking as beautiful as she¡¯s ever been. Most males would think her a 10. But somewhere along the way, I lost my affection for her perfect blond hair and her pale eyes. She¡¯s too thin. Somewhere along the way, I became obsessed with messy dark hair, a riot of curls that are haphazard, and a face that¡¯s too stubborn to ever be a ssic beauty. ¡°So I hear you¡¯re expecting.¡± She snorts. ¡°Was that said just for your Luna¡¯s benefit?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She crosses her arms. ¡°I h ate when you call her that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what she is.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s what you want her to be.¡± Same thing, isn¡¯t it? ¡°We have to move on, Jess.¡± ¡°I agree. She¡¯s out. Back to the Roberts where she belongs.¡± She moves across the room and grabs my hands. There¡¯s no spark. Not even a tiny frisson. ¡°You promised me,¡± she whispers. I squeeze her hands. ¡°I did. But we were kids then, Jess. Look me in the eyes and tell me. Tell me you feel the same way you did when we were sixteen.¡± She nces away. ¡°Is there someone else?¡± I ask her. It¡¯d be easier. For da mn sure. And she deserves someone. She shakes her head. ¡°But you know what I mean though, yeah? It¡¯s not the same.¡± Again she looks away. ¡°Say what you need to say,¡± I whisper. This girl is like family to me. I owe her at least somepassion. ¡°You falling for her¡­ it¡¯s a betrayal of our pack. It¡¯s a betrayal of my dead family.¡± I can¡¯t change how she feels. And she¡¯s entitled to feel that way. ¡°We¡¯re all victims in war, Jess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You don¡¯t care about anyone. Not really.¡± I let go of her hands and step back. ¡°You¡¯re cold. The only focus you have is your responsibility. So maybe before you hold up some mirror for me to look inside myself and figure out all ¡®my feelings¡¯ you should do the same. Because you don¡¯t care about Leah. Not anymore than you ever cared about me. It¡¯s power you crave, Aaron. Any female in your life¡­she¡¯ll just be a means to an end.¡± She smiles now. Then she turns and walks back toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m sure you think you¡¯re capable of love. But I know you. You don¡¯t love anybody. And Leah¡­she¡¯s just another tool to you. It¡¯s her power and her title that you crave. Take away that, and she¡¯ll be just like me. Forgotten and receable.¡± I open my mo uth but I¡¯m not sure what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± she tells me as if reading my mind. ¡°It¡¯s who you are, Aaron. Honestly, Leah being stuck with you is probably the best revenge¡­¡± She reaches into my back pocket and I¡¯m wondering what the he ll she¡¯s thinking. But when she whips out my wallet, opens it and pulls out my ck AmEx, it starts to make more sense. ¡°I think I¡¯ll take a vacation for a while. I¡¯ve earned it.¡± Her expression is cold. ¡°I yed the part you wanted all this time, haven¡¯t I?¡± My face must give something away. Because it¡¯s true. I used her. Countless times to make Leah jealous. She drops my wallet and walks out of the room. As she goes, I feel like this moment is pivotal, and letting Jess go¡­ it¡¯s going toe back to punish me. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 LEAH It¡¯s been another day. I slept a lot and binged some mindless action series on Netflix. I didn¡¯t venture out of my room because I¡¯m not really relishing the idea of strapping a gun or knives to my body. But I¡¯m also notfortable moving around unarmed. What does that say about me? About my pack? I still want to get into my dad¡¯s room, but I¡¯ve been putting that off too, in case his femme posse is still hanging out, which is ame reason, I know. I don¡¯t particrly relish confrontations. I think deep down I¡¯m a people pleaser, and that¡¯s not what my new role demands of 1. A textes through and I scramble to grab my phone. I punch my security code. exper deep It¡¯s not Aaron. And this ping of disappointment I feel¡­I shouldn¡¯t. Meet me in theb. It¡¯s Adam. My stomach lurches with equal parts dread and anticipation. This is it. The test results we¡¯ve been waiting for. I¡¯d like to believe I¡¯m cured. That this power actually has some meaning. Because the nights I¡¯vein awake in bed trying to call on something of this ¡°alpha¡± lineage, I get nothing. I can¡¯tpel a packmate to do something. I can¡¯t use my energy to force back an object-and I know that sounds like some full-on Star Wars Jedi stuff, but I¡¯ve seen Aaron do it. He can project his energy into a force that can st a man back a dozen feet. I can¡¯t shift. So I¡¯m left wondering, for the thousandth time, what good is my role as Alpha, if none of the powers actually manifest in me? Well, if it heals me, then I suppose it is one gift. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I drag on jeans and a cropped tee and head out of the house. I pass two wolves that nod respectfully. And then I see Ma. She waves enthusiastically. I need to warm up to her. She¡¯s trying. And I can¡¯t be wh iny to want people to wee me more and then act all standoffish when they actually do. ¡°Hi Ma,¡± I say. ¡°Want to grab lunch?¡± She nods like a seal. ¡°Definitely!¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡± It¡¯s been three days; I need to limate. Hiding in my room isn¡¯t the answer. Although, I haven¡¯t been hiding as much as waiting for this. My stomach does that awful swirl again and I feel nauseous. It¡¯s nerves. I step out of the main house and breathe deep. The air is cool but fragrant with spring. Flowers are blooming around the yard. It¡¯s not manicured and neat the way Aaron¡¯s house is. The grass is at least a foot tall. But everything is green and growing and vibrant. I cut across thewn toward the left side of the house. Already wolves are out working. Horses cut across the fields and pastures in the distance. The scent of cattlees in on the breeze. There are families spread out in houses surrounding the main packhouse. My brother¡¯s been my father¡¯s beta for a long time, and I know he has a separate residence although he¡¯s been sleeping in the main house, probably to protect me. I haven¡¯t seen nor heard from Tobin again. And that makes me edgy. I do see some wolves mulling around, but I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re just hanging out or if they¡¯re intended as security. Adam greets me at the door to the medical building. He wees me inside. ¡°Dude, don¡¯t drag this send a friend right now, Adam Not you in Decor made my ca ncer cured? He frowns son back more ¡°Dude, don¡¯t drag this out. I need a friend right now, Adam. Not you in Doctor mode. Just tell me. Is my ca ncer cured?¡± He frowns. ¡°No, it¡¯s not Leah. It¡¯se back more aggressively.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 My stomach pitches into my throat and I run to the sink. I¡¯ve had a protein bar and a bottle of water- I vomit them up violently. Adames and holds back my hair. I run the water and rinse my mo uth. My mou th is salivating and the flood of adrenaline makes it hard to breathe. This is NOT the news I was expecting. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve been trying to y it cool, bute on¡­I was tortured in that Grove and I felt the power of my lineagee into me. What good is being an Alpha if I¡¯m just going to d ie, and now, what!? More quickly?¡± push out of his arms and stalk around theb. I have to keep moving. This anxious energy is burning through my system and I want to cry and scream. It¡¯s all so unfair. For a few days, I dared to dream. That I was cured. That I wasn¡¯t a pawn. That I could wield power and control over my future and family. But that was all delusional it seems. ¡°I¡¯m running tests, Leah. I¡¯m trying. Believe me.¡± He looks gutted. drag my hair back and twist it into a messy bun. ¡°I know, Adam. I appreciate everything you¡¯re doing, truly.¡± He crosses back to aputer and points to the screen. I see a series of DNA genes, the results of the electrophoresis he ran earlier in the week. but I don¡¯t know what the numbers actually mean. ¡°I think the issue lies with your wolf gics. You have all the markers, Leah. But there is something preventing your true side from manifesting. And whatever that element is, it¡¯s attacking your own body too. It¡¯s almost like some sort of autoimmune disease.¡± He may as well be speaking ancient Greek. I pace back and forth. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So this is it!? I just get my affairs in order, huh?¡± ¡°You still have some time,¡± he says. ¡°How long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± he says honestly. My mind whirls. My eyes pri ck with the burn of unshed tears. ¡°I really thought¡­. Adam¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Look, there are still treatments. We can fight this. We won¡¯t give up.¡± He points to the refrigerator at the opposite side of the room. ¡°The chemo treatments are here. You can begin them today.¡± I put my hand to my head because I feel lightheaded. All at once, Adam¡¯s arm is around me. He carries me to the nearest hospital bed and sets me on the mattress, then he props up the bed so I¡¯m sitting mostly upright. ¡°Just take a minute, Leah. Breathe.¡± He leans over me and I¡¯m hit with the smell of his cologne or maybe it¡¯s his aftershave. The smell makes me gag and I wretch again. He lunges to the side for a waste basket. I gag and heave, but thankfully my stomach is empty. ¡°What happened?¡± he asks. I wrinkle my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something about your cologne-no offense.¡± Heughs. Then quickly sobers. He runs back to the table and pulls a vial of my blood from a centrifuge. ¡°Uh, Adam¡­what are you doing?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer and that makes my blood pressure spike. ¡°Have you been tired, Leah?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s been a pretty dark time. I always tend to sleep more when I¡¯m depressed.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What about your appetite?¡± I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m hungry sometimes. Not hungry at all at others.¡± ¡°Nausea? Like just now?¡± ¡°No. I mean, I¡¯ll feel si ck sometimes when I wake up. But it passes. I¡¯ve never pu ked before. Until today, that is.¡± He¡¯s pulling out a dropper and pouring another solution into a petri dish. Then he adds a drop of my blood and swirls before dipping in some kind of litmus paper. I swing my legs off the bed and start back toward him. He looks genuinely anxious and there is actual sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Adam, please. What is it? Am I vomiting because I¡¯m in the final stages?¡± I don¡¯t know much about this type of can cer and I¡¯ve purposely stayed off Google and WebMD. I¡¯m crazy enoughtely, I don¡¯t need to read symptoms and side effects or about statistics and life expectancies. He holds up the paper and it¡¯s turned a shade of pink. ¡°What does it mean, Adam?¡± His eyes are big and wide. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡°No. That¡¯s not possible.¡± He quirks his head. ¡°Stop me if I¡¯m wrong, but I¡¯m pretty sure your former husband would have s*x with you.¡± Yes. All the time. Sometimes multiple times. Daily. I gulp. My hands instinctively go to my stomach. Adam¡¯s gaze goes to the cooler across the room where he¡¯s storing my chemotherapy then back to me. ¡°I, uh, can¡¯t take the drugs to ki ll the ca ncer without k illing my baby.¡± He frowns. His eyes are so kind. But the pity I see there¡­ it ki lls 1. ¡°This particr ca ncer¡­no.¡± I tug out my hair tie and twist my hair. Adam bites his lip. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say I put off treatments. If I can carry the baby to five or six months, the child could survive then, right?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯d likely have to keep the baby in NICU. But the statistics for premature births are quite good.¡± Adam frowns. ¡°But if you forego treatments that long¡­ the ca ncer will have spreadpletely. You¡¯d be down to days left on your life, and even if we started chemo, it¡¯d be toote.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I feel like I¡¯m going to pu ke again. ¡°So it¡¯s me or my baby.¡± He starts rifling through a stack of papers. I¡¯ve clearly unnerved him. ¡°I¡¯ll confer with Dr. Henley. We can run more tests.¡± I reach across the table and still his hand. ¡°Hey. We both knew this was a longshot. Can we transfer the embryo? Maybe find a surrogate?¡± I can ept that I¡¯m going to di e, but I can¡¯t bury thepulsion to try and save my baby. ¡°Active pregnancy transfers of a fetus or embryo are very rare and high risk. If this was IVF or something, it¡¯s actually easier because once the embryo is imnted, it either takes or it doesn¡¯t. You already have a sessful pregnancy. Attempting a uterine procedure can with a premature delivery. The first trimester is a time when most pregnancies either take or terminate.¡± So I¡¯m high risk to the nth degree. ¡°Do I have enough time?¡± I ask Adam. He nods. ¡°For the baby. But if you dy your treatments that long, your chances for survival¡­¡± Right. There won¡¯t be any chance. The hospital oncologist topped me out at 5% if I started aggressive chemo and radiation immediately. And that was before the transfer of my father¡¯s powers that have also boosted the aggressiveness of the ca ncer, it seems. ¡°Leah, you need to abort. We can start treatments. There is still a chance that we can save you.¡± ¡°No,¡± I whisper. ¡°Please.¡± I want to ask more questions, but Adam looks positively frazzled, and I¡¯m not even sure what to ask. I¡¯m pretty shell shocked myself. ¡°Hey, Adam, can we keep this information between ourselves for a minute.¡± His brows draw together. Not for the first time, I wonder what my life would be like if I¡¯d grown up here. Would Adam be the father of this child? Would I be si ck at all? It¡¯s hard to say. Everything happens for a reason, I suppose. ¡°Adam,¡± I say again when he continues to stare at me numbly. ¡°Can you respect my right to privacy on this?¡± He nods. ¡°No one can know about this. I¡¯m vulnerable enough.¡± He seems concerned, like maybe he intended to tell a few people, but I hold his gaze until he nods again. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone, Lee.¡± I don¡¯t know why, I just don¡¯t think this is information that should be out in the world. At least not yet. I have to think things through. See if I cane up with some n. I have to be smart about this because this isn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s baby. I¡¯m the Alpha of Pack Roberts. The Father is the Alpha of thergest pack in this region. Do I tell Aaron? Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Somedays¡­ I question getting out of bed. I¡¯d add today to that list because¡­ dying. And I really don¡¯t want to d ie. But how cr uel is this world that the one thing I wanted¡­ The one thing I hoped could be granted to me finally is. Only when I¡¯m too si ck to see the dream be a reality. I think of the little boy or girl who I¡¯ll probably never get to hold. The eyes like mine or dark like Aaron¡¯s. If they¡¯d have his strength and mypassion. If they¡¯d like chocte or vani ice cream. I close my eyes and imagine theirughter. Their first steps. Seeing them grow up and marry and start their own families. The hugs and cuddles I¡¯ll never feel. The baby I¡¯ll never get to feed or rock to sleep. Every beautiful milestone of a child¡¯s life. Walking, talking, learning to read, to ride a bike. Teaching my child to swim and climb trees. Holding them in my arms when they¡¯re si ck or scared. Telling them I love them each night before they fall asleep. A hundred thoughtse to me and melt away. I grab my phone. I scroll to Aaron¡¯s contact. want to call him. I shouldn¡¯t. But part of me wants him to have the truth. To share this joy-however brief it may be for me. At least¡­I think he¡¯d be happy. I probably shouldn¡¯t assume. I don¡¯t know that my pack would be pleased. It cements Aaron¡¯s im to this pack through my baby. I touch my stomach. So much love swirls in my heart I feel like I can¡¯t contain it. Adam texts me: We need to abort. You can undergo treatments tobat the ca ncer. You can try again for a baby, Leah. He values my life over my child¡¯s. And it¡¯s probably the right choice, objectively. But it doesn¡¯t feel right. This baby deserves a chance. I scroll through my phone to another name. The one person who is never far from my mind, no matter how much I need him to be. Scr ew it. I hit send. My call is answered on the second ring. ¡°Hey Leah.¡± That voice. It¡¯s deep and raspy. A rumbling bass that I can feel to my extremities. ¡°Hi Aaron.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You okay?¡± My eyes water at him asking about my health. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± I whisper. ¡°Soe downstairs.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look out your window.¡± I scurry off the bed and yank open the blinds. The phone falls from my hand. Aaron is here. His hair moves a bit in the wind, and his huge shoulders seem to cast a long shadow behind him. He¡¯s smiling. Well, what passes for a smile. He sports that crooked grin that means he¡¯s amused. James is absent. Cedric too. He¡¯s brought about a dozen men with him and though they aren¡¯t armed, they are surrounded by my packmates. No one has shifted and the situation doesn¡¯t seem vtile, but I¡¯ve seen how quickly that can change. What does this mean? Why is he here? I don¡¯t bother with socks or shoes, I just take off running. I grab the bannister and run down the stairs and through the foyer to the back of the house. There are several wolves in the kitchens and more seated in the formal living room. I haven¡¯t seen them before, and I should stop for an introduction, I¡¯m sure, but just now, I¡¯m too focused on seeing Aaron and figuring out why he came back to me. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°Aaron, this is a surprise.¡± My brother is watching me carefully and looking not very pleased. ¡°Are you si ck?¡± Aaron asks. ¡°He reaches for my arm and grabs my bicep. ¡°You lost weight again.¡± He stares at my brother angrily. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I say automatically. From the corner of my eye, I see Adam. He gives a subtle shake of his head. What does that mean? That he didn¡¯t tell Aaron anything. That / shouldn¡¯t!?! ¡°Why are you here, Aaron?¡± I nod at the guards with him. Men of varying ages that I interfaced almost daily at his packhouse. They smile or incline their heads respectfully. He looks around, staring pointedly at my brother before turning his attention back to me. ¡°I came for your coronation, Leah. Nothing went to n the other night, but the formal ceremony to wee you to the pack is vital. I missed it. And we¡¯vee to pay tribute to-¡± ¡°We, uh, haven¡¯t gotten around to that part yet,¡± Liam admits. Aaron growls so low I feel the rumble more than hear it. ¡°She needs to solidify her position and address the pack as a whole. It doesn¡¯t matter that she can¡¯t shift, this is about leadership and vision and preserving the peace. Pack Roberts needs to know how she¡¯s carried this pack financially all these years¡­ they need to know her strengths and that she¡¯s assuaged any collective weaknesses.¡± Liam bristles. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to run my pack!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. I¡¯m telling her. This is HER pack.¡± Aaron looks at me. ¡°You¡¯re the head of this pack now, Leah. You need to assert your authority.¡± It¡¯s good advice. Advice I should¡¯ve heard before now. I¡¯ve been here for four days already. And I¡¯ve spent that time moping and crying and hiding out in my room. I¡¯ve f**ked this up, I reckon, and there is no going back or making a ¡®new¡¯ first impression. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I ha te to think what this pack has seen. First, me showing up weak and blo ody. Then me hiding out in this mansion and not making any effort to connect with these people or to reassure them. He ll, I haven¡¯t even offered condolences, and I know so many of these wolves loved my dad deeply. look at my brother. ¡°Instruct the chef to prepare a feast and ask all the members of this pack to be present for dinner and the coronation ceremony. We¡¯ll do it tonight at six pm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to take time to n and assemble everyone,¡± Liam says. ¡°She¡¯s not asking you,¡± Aaron interrupts. ¡°She¡¯s telling you. This is an order from your Alpha.¡± Liam¡¯s furious. His eyes flicker to blue then back again. But he doesn¡¯t argue. He nods curtly in my direction then storms into the house. The rest of his men-my men-including Adam follow him inside. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fight my battles, Aaron.¡± ¡°No? Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 AARON ¡°Then get off your as s, quit hiding like a scared little girl, and fight them yourself.¡± Leah¡¯s chest heaves. She¡¯s angry and she should be. She¡¯s been fighting me for most of her life, why the he ll would she start feeling sorry for herself now? If anything, she should be ted to be back with her ¡®family¡¯ ¡°Hey,¡± I catch her hand before she can storm off. That spark is there, as strong as ever. ¡°Take a second. I didn¡¯te here to argue with you.¡± ¡°You sure about that?¡± ¡°Tell me what you need.¡± Her eyes search mine like she wants to say something. I use the grip on her hand to pull her closer, but she pushes against my chest, blocking me from holding her. ¡°Just tell me the protocol, Aaron. It¡¯s been a bit of a slow transition here and I¡¯ll be honest, I haven¡¯t made a great mark to start. What would you do in my shoes?¡± she asks candidly. ¡°Show your strength, Leah. You¡¯re smart. Show your resilience. What does this pack need, how can you provide it? Be supportive and invite the pack-every member-to contact you directly. I know there¡¯s risk with that-¡± ¡°Is that what your wee package was about?¡± The guns and knives? ¡°Yeah. Mostly. Speaking of¡­you¡¯re not carrying.¡± ¡°No. Uh. I saw you and I rushed out without thinking.¡± Her answer pleases me. She addresses my men. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you all. I appreciate the support and that you¡¯de this far to help me.¡± It¡¯s not like they had a choice. But several of my guys nod or take a knee. ¡°We¡¯re happy to be here,¡± udio says. Another teammate, Benny, says: ¡°It¡¯s an honor to attend your coronation, Alpha Leah.¡± She smiles brightly. And there it is, that burst of light and life that I¡¯ll forever associate with this woman. I¡¯ve missed it. Missed her. ¡°Set up a perimeter,¡± I say quietly and four of my guys move to take point. ¡°If you can get the main hall restored to order, that might be the best ce. Or we could even look to do a cocktail reception in the dining room.¡± I eye the vast open yard with its almost calf-high grass. ¡°We could mow this field, I suppose. If you¡¯d rather be outside.¡± ¡°No,¡± she says quickly. I agree. The conclusion of one of these ceremonies would typically involve shifting. Leah can¡¯t do that. So we don¡¯t want to point to reminders of her inability. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I grab her hand again and squeeze it. ¡°This is your show, honey.¡± She nods. ¡°You¡¯ll help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s prepare the main hall then. I think just cleaning out the frat house vibes will make the space more weing overall. This is the main packhouse. It should amodate children and families.¡± I nod. To my men I say, ¡°Get in there. If we need something, don¡¯t waste time asking. Just take the initiative to get it.¡± The guys file past and into the house. Leah rubs her arms. ¡°Cold?¡± She doesn¡¯t reply but I see the gooseflesh rising on her skin. I briskly rub her arms. It¡¯s meant to be perfunctory. She¡¯s cold. I¡¯m warming her. Tell that to my di ck. It¡¯s been hard since she answered the phone. And now that my hands are on her skin, it¡¯ll take a miracle to stop me from dragging her into the nearest room, closet or nook and f**king her senseless. I¡¯ve had fantasies about that stu pid twin bed. But seeing her expression just now¡­something¡¯s not right. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me, honey?¡± She startles like I¡¯ve pped her. ¡°I, uh, should take a shower and make myself look more presentable.¡± She frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to wear.¡± I nod toward one of several trunks my men carried in. ¡°There are a couple of pantsuits that might do the trick.¡± She smirks. ¡°Look at you into fashion. We¡¯vee a long way, huh.¡± ¡°Yeah. We have.¡± I can¡¯t help but agree. I ordered the back fields mowed after all. The grass will likely stick to feet and shoes and get dragged inside, but there is nothing to be done for it We need a ce to set up the bars and to move out all the booze. And lest my brother and his packmates fr eak the f* ck out, I thought it better to move their stash rather than pour it down the drain. I¡¯m not sure the kitchen staff is up to the task and the wolffl remembered so fondly from my childhood passed away a few years ago, I¡¯d learned. The chef is a neen year old wolf with an attitude and penchant for fusion dishes. I like that he wants to take ownership of the menu. I think he was expecting me to boss him around. Instead I shook his hand. Weed him to my pack. And told him to make us proud. We¡¯ll see if that results in something amazing or the kind of sp iteful coup that might ruin this entire party. This is a country estate, it¡¯s not like Uber eats or Doordash are Chapter 89 Chapter 89 LEAH I ordered the back fields mowed after all. The grass will likely stick to feet and shoes and get dragged inside, but there is nothing to be done for it. We need a ce to set up the bars and to move out all the booze. And lest my brother and his packmates fr eak the f* ck out, I thought it better to move their stash rather than pour it down the drain. I¡¯m not sure the kitchen staff is up to the task and the wolf I remembered so fondly from my childhood passed away a few years ago, I¡¯d learned. The ¡®chef¡¯ is a neen year old wolf with an attitude and penchant for fusion dishes. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I like that he wants to take ownership of the menu. I think he was expecting me to boss him around. Instead I shook his. hand. Weed him to my pack. And told him to make us proud. We¡¯ll see if that results in something amazing or the kind of sp iteful coup that might ruin this entire party. This is a country estate, it¡¯s not like Uber eats or Doordash are driving all the way out here. ¡°Rx,¡± Aaron tells me. ¡°Chef Dom is sending trays of food too.¡± I still don¡¯t know why Aaron is here. Or why he is helping me. ¡°Is this because you feel bad?¡± I ask. ¡°About my dad?¡± Aaron draws me aside from the flurry of wolves working to clean up the main pack house. We¡¯re outside and he points to a set of benches on the side of the backwn, a good hundred feet from the main house. After we sit, he says, ¡°Have you checked the books yet?¡± ¡°The library books?¡± His smile is wry. ¡°ounting books. The records for Pack Roberts and their corporations.¡± ¡°No.¡± I¡¯ve been depressed and dealing with some things. Here¡¯s the moment I can lean into the conversation and just course I don¡¯t. ¡°Leah, your pack¡¯s been struggling for a long time. There has been a lot of mismanagement. Your dad was pulling money from thepany for years. Your brother¡­ there¡¯s evidence linking him to several underground gambling rings and even weapons trafficking.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Taking that money from the marked ount, that was just one misstep among many.¡± He expels a deep breath. ¡°You should know that my pack has bought up a sizable portion of Roberts Corporation.¡± I haven¡¯t been to our corporate headquarters in years. I wonder when my brotherst sat on the board. ¡°How sizable?¡± ¡°We now have a controlling majority.¡± I gasp. I wrench myself away from him. ¡°Gods, it¡¯s always something with you. Just when I think I can start to trust you, you do something awful. Again and again and again.¡± He grabs my shoulder and spins me back around. ¡°Don¡¯t you walk away from me when we¡¯re talking.¡± I shove him back. ¡°I¡¯ll walk wherever the f**k I want, whenever 1 choose.¡± His eyes sh gold. ¡°I¡¯m not yours anymore, Aaron.¡± I rub my eyes and try to make sense of things. ¡°So let me see if I understand everything correctly¡­ you set up my father for embezzlement, while secretly buying up shares of Roberts Corporation-¡± ¡°It¡¯s pu blicly traded, Leah. Anyone could¡¯ve bought that stock.¡± ¡°But it wasn¡¯t anyone. It was you. Da mn it, Aaron. I always knew you were a ruthless ba stard, but can you just leave us alone!? You win. Okay. We¡¯re weak, poor and apparently alpha-less.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha.¡± ¡°Stop. You know I¡¯m not what this pack needs.¡± He towers over me. His huge body blocking the sun and overwhelming me with his scent and strength and nearness. ¡°You want to save your pack, quit feeling sorry for yourself. Be the Alpha they need you to be.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I should¡¯ve known Aaron wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for me. He¡¯s too much a wild thing for an emotion as basic as pity. But maybe that¡¯s good too. I¡¯ve got more than enough pity for all parties. As the clock closes in on five-thirty, I seek Aaron out again. I¡¯d purposely told him to leave me the he ll alone earlier. And while I don¡¯t have the time just now to dig into my packs¡¯ financials, that¡¯s going to be my first matter of business the moment this ceremony concludes. In the meantime, I¡¯m putting on a brave face. He isn¡¯t wrong. I have a unique skill set. I am uncannily urate with predicting stocks and buying/trading. And, if Aaron is right, that¡¯s what my pack needs right now. Not brute strength. Not war. Not masculine posturing. They just need money. Lucky for them, I happen to be adept at making it. see Aaron at the edge of the yard, his back against the wall that runs along the east side of the property. I approach him and as I do, he se nds off the two guys speaking to him. ¡°Thanks Hector. Thanks John. I appreciate you both helping me out today.¡± They nod but don¡¯t say anything. They¡¯re not huge fans and don¡¯t think anyone really appreciates being demoted to a party nner for their enemy pack¡¯s new Alpha. The moment we¡¯re alone, I ask: ¡°Are you nning to overthrow me?¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t say anything for several long seconds. ¡°Do you recall the Grove-and how I fought for you? Or the peak where four enemy wolves went after you? What about the Council when your own father was willing to throw you at their mercy to clear his own name?¡± Aaron stalks me now. He grabs my chin roughly and tilts up my face so I can¡¯t avoid his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯d wanted to hurt you, I could¡¯ve done it a million times over. If I wanted to crush this pack, I could do it. I don¡¯t need you or your permission.¡± His other hand ys with strands of my hair. It¡¯s like his personality is fractured. Half of him dominating me, the other half touching me gently, almost reverently. ¡°I can¡¯t handle these extremes with you, Aaron. Just tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I stated my intentions when I arrived, princess. If you don¡¯t believe them, that¡¯s on you. Not me.¡± His lips nt over mine in a punishing kiss that¡¯s over even before it¡¯s begun. Then he strolls off and I¡¯m left standing there in the rays of the setting sun. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 I spend the hour before the start of the ceremony walking the main pack¡¯s grounds. There are so many buildings in need of updating and repair. There are resources that we need to invest in order to structure Pack Roberts for future generations. A n begins to take shape. I might not live long enough to fulfill it but¡­ My brother meets me at the schoolhouse. It¡¯s a single room building. Seeing it now with the eyes of an adult, I wonder at how small the structure is and how antiquated. ¡°You¡¯d think we were Amish,¡± I mumble. Heughs. The door is locked but he whips out a set of keys and lets us in. The room is all whi te and there are ¡°Is Mrs. McHenry still teaching?¡± I ask. ¡°She is.¡± ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°200?¡± I chuckle. ¡°No seriously.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My brother spins a globe on her desk. ¡°I don¡¯t know. At least 80.¡± I walk to the desk I used to sit in. Front row. Second seat from the right. I touch the desktop. Time presses on relentlessly. I feel a gush of nostalgia for the little girl I was and all the things I learned in this quaint one-room facility. ¡°Maybe she wants to retire,¡± I say to Liam. ¡°Or maybe she likes being of service to her pack and hermunity.¡± Liam shrugs. ¡°She¡¯ll be present tonight. Ask her yourself.¡± He grins, then his yful mood changes. ¡°Just don¡¯t make too many changes all at once, ¡®kay.¡± It¡¯s a warning. ¡°I should get ready,¡± I tell my brother. Without waiting for him, I walk away. The low sound of music spills out of the mansion. It¡¯s tasteful. The strings of a four-piece quartet drift to me. I always liked the sound of a cello and violin. I never learned to y. I¡¯ll never get that opportunity. The orchestra is no doubt Aaron¡¯s doing. He has a set of wolves that perform at most every event he hosts. Tables of food areid out in the main hall, and would you look at that, someone removed the stripper pole. I nce quickly at Aaron. He winks at me. A servant for this event, also from Aaron¡¯s pack, offers a ss of Champagne. I ept the flute and then set it back down on his tray. ¡°Is something wrong, Leah?¡± ¡°No Luca. Just not in the mood for drinking quite yet.¡± Alcohol isn¡¯t good for the baby. I touch my stomach and whisper a wish and prayer. My life doesn¡¯t really matter in the scheme of things. But it would be so nice to give this child a chance. I¡¯m wearing a ck pantsuit paired with expensive heels. I have on earrings and a watch. In the trunk of belongings that Aaron sent over, the giant diamond ring was also packed, but I didn¡¯t put it on. He may be helping me tonight, and I won¡¯t resent his presence since it reinforces the ¡®peace¡¯ but our marriage is null. And given my recent prognosis, I can¡¯t go back to Aaron. In doing so, I¡¯d be giving him my entire pack. I avoid my brother. And Aaron. Adam stays close. He¡¯s probably worried I¡¯ll faint or something, and I make sure to pause intermittently to eat and to drink water. Then I continue to make the rounds. Reuniting with wolves and packmates. Shaking hands and hugging. Bowing to elders and kissing the heads of little children. I feel like a godda mned politician! Gradually the room settles in and as I¡¯ve made my way at least once to each small group or person present, I move toward the front of the room. This is it. The moment to formally ept my position and to wee my pack. I can¡¯t run with them. I can¡¯tmune with them mind-to-mind. I don¡¯t think I canpel them. There are snidements and arched brows. Plenty of naysayers looking at me with disgust. 1 take the stairs to the front dais and try to gather my thoughts. This is my chance to win them over. Only when I look out at the hundreds of wolves gathered. Me, the only si ck human among them, all the words I have to say di e on my lips. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 AARON Da mn it¡­ say something, Leah! She¡¯s staring like a deer in the headlights, and the cliche is appropriate. But you don¡¯t want to be frozen prey, not in this ¡°Let¡¯s give Leah a round of apuse,¡± I shout. The whole room turns to face me. Scowls and di rty looks outnumber the shocked expressions. I grin. ¡°Come on, she kept my a ss in line for a decade. Just imagine what miracles she¡¯ll work back here among her family.¡± Laughter echoes through the room and gradually people cheer and p wholeheartedly. I¡¯m not trying to steal her spotlight. That¡¯s not my intent. She needs to stand on her own feet. I never wanted to actually break this woman. Bend her, sure. Over most any piece of furniture in the vicinity. Because it¡¯s her will that¡¯s always been sexiest to me. I arch a brow at Leah now. Let¡¯s go, honey. Get on with it. ¡°My friends,¡± she begins. Her voice is strong and it silences the room instantly. Did she put force behind the words, I wonder? I feel¡­something. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you in the many years I was pledged for peace. And though I wish my father was still alive and here to shepherd Pack Roberts into the next century, I ept the responsibility he bestowed upon me. And I do not take it lightly.¡± All right, she¡¯s off to a good start. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot about what it means to be an Alpha. First and foremost, it¡¯s a sacrifice. It¡¯s setting the needs of the pack above all else. And I pledge to you that I will continue to do that until myst breath.¡± Is that what her marriage to me was, a sacrifice? I h ate to think of our years together as that. I rub my chest. My wolf is agitated. ¡°Now,¡± Leah smiles crookedly. ¡°Let¡¯s get the elephant out of the room, shall we? I¡¯m human.¡± There are some mock gasps from the crowd. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I know!¡± she says. ¡°Shocking. And¡­¡± she leans forward conspiratorially. ¡°Female.¡± More gasps. This time with someughter. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing,¡± Leah says. ¡°Pack Roberts doesn¡¯t need a leader based on gender. Pack Roberts doesn¡¯t need a vicious warrior like my father before me. We¡¯ve made our peace with our sworn enemy. Isn¡¯t that right, Alpha Aaron?¡± Da mn. Leah. Way to put me on the spot. Every head swivels in my direction. ¡°Yes. Our marriage solidified peace.¡± Her eyes narrow. Well, she had to know I wasn¡¯t going to let her get away that easily. And she might be spouting off about annulling our marriage or divorcing me¡­ But I¡¯m not agreeing to that. ¡°Our pack needs someone who can rebuild our infrastructure. Our pack needs someone with strong political ties to gain us more authority on the Council. Our pack needs someone with the financial acumen to make us one of the wealthiest packs in the country.¡± With each pronouncement, the cheers increase. She¡¯s winning them over. Not with empty promises or brute strength or even her beauty. And she is beautiful. I¡¯ve never been more proud. She¡¯s won them over with hope¡­ same as she did with me. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 LEAH Adam steps up onto the stage. ¡°Friends. Family. Let¡¯s celebrate our new Alpha!¡± Adam grabs my hand. He kisses my cheek. I feel my face heat. This is a very public disy and I have to think that Adam is doing this very intentionally. Aaron growls and pushes off the wall from the back of the room. I shake my head sharply. Please don¡¯t make a scene. I just touted about peace, and Adam¡¯s about to start a war. I nce at Adam. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whisper. Everyone is talking and cheering and I¡¯m mostly confident they aren¡¯t all trying to listen. ¡°Letting the room know you¡¯re not Aaron¡¯s anymore.¡± His eyes are kind. ¡°You have to know I¡¯ve always cared about you, Leah.¡± If he cared so much, then why did he wait until I was dying to look me up? What¡¯s more¡­ what he did just now in front of our pack was more about solidifying his position and aligning himself with me as ¡°the Alpha.¡± bring Adam in for a hug and pat his back. ¡°Don¡¯t ever make such a presumptuous move again,¡± I growl. ¡°Do you understand me?¡± He leans back and his mo uth turns down. ¡°Get away from me,¡± I say bluntly. He does. I wave and step down to shake hands again with some of the elders and to smile confidently-or try to- despite that I¡¯m terrified that every person in this room is going to see straight through me. It¡¯s another hour before the party starts to wind down-or start up, I suppose, depending on where you¡¯re standing. Outside, on the backwn, there¡¯s a DJ and the younger wolves are having more of a party. In here in the main packhouse, families and elders hit the buffet and sit at tables eating and conversing. The string quartet continues to y. A hand grabs mine and spins me around. I tense until I see who it is. Aaron. ¡°Just one, for ol¡¯ times¡¯ sake,¡± he tells me. Then he moves me through the steps of a formal waltz and I let him, because outside of this night and this moment, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be in this man¡¯s arms again. ¡°Come home, Leah.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I am home.¡± ¡°Be with me then. Here. Somewhere else. He ll, we can set up some neutral zone between both our packs.¡± I cannot believe what he is offering me. ¡°W-why?¡± I draw back and search his dark eyes. I wait for an answer that neveres. He doesn¡¯t give me the words. Maybe he can¡¯t. Or maybe, like Adam, he¡¯s just posturing and jockeying for position and hiding his ulterior motives. His steps are sure and he spins me out and twirls me back in close. I can¡¯t breathe without drawing in his masculine strength. I miss this man. How he¡¯d hold me at night. He ll, I even miss his wolf. ¡°Maybe in the next life, Aaron.¡± He looks at me oddly. ¡°What the he ll is that supposed to mean?¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 I manage to extricate myself from Aaron. It¡¯s no small feat. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man is an Alpha in every sense of the word, and his personality is its own force of nature that calls to me. He¡¯d brought my left hand to his lips at one point, all under the polite guise of thanking me for the dance. But then he rubbed his thumb over my ring finger. It was a pointed reminder that I didn¡¯t have either of my rings on. But really. We weren¡¯t together anymore. The way he acted like we still were or like it was some foregone conclusion that we would be again¡­ his absolute confidence, it has me doubting things. I ha te that I¡¯m so fickle. I have a knife in the pocket of my pantsuit. Another strapped to my ankle. Despite that this is a wee ceremony. That I am the Alpha of this pack. I look at each packmate in attendance here and evaluate each of them as a viable threat to me. I¡¯m amb amongst wolves in every sense of theparison. When I coughed a few times, it had some of the wolves looking at me askance. There wille a time when they will know. When I won¡¯t be able to hide my si ckness any longer. And what then? I¡¯d be wise to have a session n in ce. ¡°You holding up alright, shorty?¡± It¡¯s the dark-haired woman from my father¡¯s bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re like an inch taller than me,¡± I say. She¡¯s dressed in a floor-length gown that somehow manages to look stunning and effortless. Not overdressed, but still really ssy. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name,¡± I tell her. The other night, she¡¯d been, uh, busy. One of the girls from that menage was older than me in school by a few years, Deanna. ¡°Selene.¡± I¡¯m amb amongst wolves in every sense of theparison. When I coughed a few times, it had some of the wolves looking at me askance. There wille a time when they will know. When I won¡¯t be able to hide my sickness any longer. And what then? I¡¯d be wise to have a session n in ce. ¡°You holding up alright, shorty?¡± It¡¯s the dark-haired woman from my father¡¯s bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re like an inch taller than me,¡± I say. She¡¯s dressed in a floor-length gown that somehow manages to look stunning and effortless. Not overdressed, but still really ssy. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name,¡± I tell her. The other night, she¡¯d been, uh, busy. One of the girls from that menage was older than me in school by a few years, Deanna. I¡¯m amb amongst wolves in every sense of theparison. When I coughed a few times, it had some of the wolves looking at me askance. There wille a time when they will know. When I won¡¯t be able to hide my sickness any longer. And what then? I¡¯d be wise to have a session n in ce. ¡°You holding up alright, shorty?¡± It¡¯s the dark-haired woman from my father¡¯s bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re like an inch taller than me,¡± I say. She¡¯s dressed in a floor-length gown that somehow manages to look stunning and effortless. Not overdressed, but still really ssy. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name,¡± I tell her. The other night, she¡¯d been, uh, busy. One of the girls from that menage was older than me in school by a few years, Deanna. I nod. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely ceremony,¡± I say. ¡°Oh, please let¡¯s not resort to small talk.¡± ¡°Fine with me.¡± She smirks. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all just for the sake of peace,¡± she says, gesturing with her ss of Champagne to Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man look so hungry. And your father had quite the appetite.¡± Ew. Gross. Sheughs. Then she sobers abruptly. ¡°There is power in you. More than you realize.¡± frown. I¡¯m nobody. I¡¯m not the prettiest female in this room. Not by a longshot. I¡¯m a bulldogpared to this elegant wolf beside me. And I¡¯m human. She taps my chest. ¡°It¡¯s in here. Beauty fades. Wolves age. Who we are at our core¡­ that¡¯s what has the power to unify a pack.¡± She casts another nce at Aaron. ¡°Or to bring a male like that to his knees.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Selene leads me outside. She makes introductions to other females. There are familiar names and faces, but in the long years I¡¯ve been living with Aaron, everyone has moved on. I¡¯m an outsider to them. Even as their Alpha, there is a ¡®divide¡¯ only it¡¯s born of power and influence. I¡¯ll need to earn their trust. That¡¯s okay. It should be that way. But I will carve my legacy and ensure that they¡¯re protected for generations toe. I wasn¡¯t lying about that or up on that stage spewing empty promises. There¡¯s a lot of work to be done here. ¡°You did good, Leah.¡± It¡¯s my brother and he¡¯s tipsy, I think. He holds a ss in his hand that has a few inches of amber liquid in it. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able to bring me up to speed. I get the sense there are some financial issues.¡± Liam looks away. ¡°Brother,¡± I whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t close me out. I¡¯m not good at many things, but this is a ce where I can make a difference. And I¡¯m going to.¡± He nods curtly. Maes over andys a kiss on him. A bu nch of kids. surround them making noise and acting raucous. They have ice cream cones and tes of cake. One of them ms into me and smears wh ite icing all over my pantsuit. ¡°Oh nooo!¡± the young ones scream. One of the little girls starts crying. ¡°Hey now, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯ll wash.¡± ¡°I have just the thing,¡± Ma tells me. She takes my hand. ¡°This way, Alpha. We¡¯ll have that cleaned up in a jiffy.¡± Liam smiles at us fondly and I¡¯m feeling pretty happy too. If I just stay in the moment, I can enjoy this party. I can feel what it means to truly be part of a pack. The Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s one of those moments like a wedding or birthday or holiday where it can feel like a chore or some event to endure, but really, it¡¯s a snapshot of life, a perfect bite-sized memory. ¡°Thanks Ma.¡± ¡°Of course! At least it¡¯s the kid¡¯s fault. I¡¯m so clumsy. I¡¯m constantly spilling stuff on my clothes and I only have me to me.¡± I giggle and follow her back toward the main house. The party has mostly moved outside and though Aaron remains in the living room, he doesn¡¯t interfere when he sees me running up the staircase. He just smiles fondly. Ma runs a few steps ahead of me. She¡¯s like a gazelle. In stilettos. It¡¯s a bit of a miracle to behold. I¡¯m not quite as fast, but I¡¯m giggling as we race up to my room. We both are breathless andughing as we round the corner and though I¡¯m human and shorter, I beat her to the door by a second. ¡°You win!¡± she proims. I snort. ¡°You let me.¡± And running in heels isn¡¯t really behavior befitting an Alpha. But it is ¡®me.¡¯ And that¡¯s who I¡¯m determined to be. head to the trunk of clothes that Aaron had sent over. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something in here. I won¡¯t be but a minute.¡± Ma closes the door behind me. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she says. All traces of humor gone. ¡°This won¡¯t take long, you weak bi tch.¡± Then she lunges at me. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 I spin and manage to catch her face. She¡¯s shifting and her canines are long and sharp. She snaps at my face, but I force her jaws away. Her ws go for my eyes and face but I sweep out her legs. and when she goes down, I dive for the gun sitting on my bedside table. I grab it and m into the ground, but I bring up the weapon and aim as I spin. I never get the chance to fire off a shot. Liam has Ma by the throat. And Aaron is already in the room. He¡¯s lifting me up and physically blocking me from them with his body. It happens so fast. I¡¯m shoved behind him. Liam doesn¡¯t ask questions or try to get a sense of the situation. He snaps Ma¡¯s neck and then tosses her body toward our feet. ¡°How the hel l did you know toe running, huh, mutt?¡± Aaron asks. ¡°Aaron! This is my brother. Leave him out of it.¡± I shove him aside so I can take in the scene. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering how the two of you made it up the stairs and into the room so fast. Not sure how you fit.¡± Aaron snorts. Liam squats and grabs Ma¡¯s lifeless face. ¡°We were watching you, Aaron. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been avoiding my sister. I¡¯ve kept her in my line of sight all night. When I saw her head upstairs. And you followed, I came immediately.¡± ¡°Shove her in the trunk,¡± I say. Both males stare at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind. Then Aaron smiles appreciatively. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± ¡°Oh sh ut it. This is my ceremony party. I¡¯m not marring it with a murder attempt and I sure as hel l am not advertising that my brother¡¯s girlfriend tried to kil l me.¡± ¡°Brian¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Aaron says. ¡°What?¡± I scratch my head. He nods toward Ma¡¯s body. ¡°She was dating Brian. The wolf that abducted you.¡± He looks at Liam. ¡°When did you two take up together? ¡°A couple of months ago.¡± ¡°Interesting. Could be they were eyeing up your pack for a while then.¡± I think about it for a minute. If what Aaron says is true, then Pack Roberts is more vulnerable than Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. anyone realized. ¡°Have your men bring the trunk out at the end of the party. We¡¯ll take out the trash,¡± Aaron says. I shake my head. ¡°Who talks like that? It¡¯s like casting out of a Hollywood action flick.¡± He smirks. ¡°Keeps you amused.¡± Liam is ncing between us. ¡°What?¡± I ask him. ¡°The two of you¡­ your rtionship is interesting.¡± Aaron crosses his arms. ¡°Just what were you anticipating?¡± Liam shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You both ha te each other and yet you banter. He kept you prisoner and resented the marriage, yet he¡¯s here and sending gifts like it¡¯s your birthday.¡± He turns to me. ¡°And you keep acting like you ha te him, but you light up when hees into the room.¡± I clear my throat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head down to the party, brother? If anyone asks, we¡¯ll just say Ma went home early.¡± Liam nods. ¡°You should go too, Aaron,¡± I tell him. He purses his lips. Liam heads out the door and quietly closes it behind him. I point to the shredded shoulder of my outfit and the icing that¡¯s still smeared on my outfit. ¡°I need to change clothes.¡± Now, he smiles fully. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Aaron leans back against the door. A living, breathing wall of rage and protection. Not for the first time, I wonder at thebination. ¡°Thank you for attending tonight,¡± I tell him. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I was nervous about you being here. I thought it might prompt more questions and contention, but I think it helped to smooth things over. I Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. appreciate you doing that.¡± He nods. ¡°While you rule, I see no reason for us to break the peace.¡± While you rule¡­ ¡°And if I wasn¡¯t Alpha?¡± He shrugs. ¡°That might change things.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°That should please you. I¡¯ve let your brother and other packmates know that too tonight. You¡¯re the one holding the peace in ce, Leah. I could give a shi t about your brother or packmates.¡± It¡¯s a courtesy, he¡¯s extending. But when I¡¯m gone¡­ ¡°Why do you look sad?¡± he asks. I blink back the tears I feel forming. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± But this wolf knows me too well. ¡°She¡¯s not worth your tears, Leah.¡± But I¡¯m not sad about that female Ma. I¡¯m in shock because I trusted her, but all in all, it was a good lesson for me. ¡°She would¡¯ve slit your throat, eaten your flesh and not thought twice about it, honey. Then your brother would have either mated her or kil led her.¡± He looks at me and his eyes are softened with pity. ¡°Maybe that was always their n.¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that my brother would do such a thing.¡± It was Liam first through the door. Liam to snap her neck. Liam to protect me. ¡°It¡¯s the people closest to us that can inflict the most damage, princess.¡± I think about it. ¡°On that¡­we agree.¡± He starts to stalk me across the room, his eyes zing gold. ¡°I can think of a few more things we agree on. I feel my temperature rise. It¡¯s so good with this male. Already my breasts feel heavy and that space between my thighs gets wet. His nostrils re like he knows that too. ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Aaron, we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°From one Alpha to another¡­ we can. And really well. Unless you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± It feels like forever but it¡¯s only been a few days. I inch back but there¡¯s nowhere to really go. Boxes are still stacked up and this old bedroom of mine was never particrly spacious. When he¡¯s close, his hands snake out. One grabs my hip and pulls me in. The other tangles in my hair, dislodging all the pins and clips. ¡°Da mn it, Aaron.¡± He smirks against my lips. ¡°You should¡¯ve left it down. You know my preferences.¡± Ever ar rogant. His lips brush mine and I know this is wrong. Wrong to give myself over to this man. Wrong to take what his body can give to me. But he was here tonight. In support of me. ¡°Aaron, I can¡¯t forgive you.¡± His lips scorch a path across my neck. ¡°Never said I needed your forgiveness, honey.¡± No. He just needs my body. The pantsuit is shredded. He takes both sleeves and rends the fabric down the middle. ¡°Step out of it,¡± he tells me. I do. I¡¯m standing in panties and heels and a demi-cup bra that does some pretty amazing things. Aaron steps back to look. His low growl is music to me. Then his hands are back in my hair, his mo uth nting over mine. He kisses me deep and slow and when he draws back he looks kind of puzzled. Maybe he¡¯s as lost to this madness as I am. Maybe he can taste that I¡¯m si ck. Or sense that I¡¯m pregnant. With his baby. ¡°What is it, Leah?¡± he asks. I don¡¯t want to talk. I don¡¯t want to fight. ¡°Shu t up and kiss me.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 AARON Something¡¯s different. I can¡¯t put my finger on it. It¡¯s Leah¡¯s scent. Her taste, maybe? Then I stop thinking and let my body lead. Or, more urately, hers. She goes up on her toes so that hot junction of her thighs vees right over me. She rocks there, working the tip of my di ck until my eyes cross. Then I grab her as s and pick her up. Shetches her ankles around my waist, her high heels digging into my a ss. I like that. And the scratch of her nails down my back. And the soft moans of pleasure that escape her full lips. She rocks up and down over me and that tiny scrap of satin between her legs needs to go. I don¡¯t want anything between us. He ll, if I had my way, she¡¯d be na ked three quarters of every day, and all day on Sunday. Her arms are around my neck, her tongue in my mo uth. I switch my grip to tear off her panties and her throaty little hum of approval has my balls tightening like I¡¯m ready to explode. I brace my legs and on the next upward glide, and I slide her onto my c ock. I let her control the speed and depth. The weight of her sinking down on me is its own special kind of he ll. ¡°Again,¡± I rasp. Like she needs to be told. She¡¯s lost in the moment, grinding her tight body against me, seeking out her own pleasure and it turns-me-the-f**k-on because I can feel that she¡¯s close. I angle my hips to rub her clit on each stroke and her legs start to shake. One pump then another and she¡¯s clenching down, her body exploding around mine and me kissing her hard to muffle the screams she can¡¯t hold back. Normally, I¡¯d want to hear every sound, but she¡¯s mindless at this moment and with so many wolves present, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d want her first impression with them to be of loud s*x with their enemy in her childhood bedroom. See? I¡¯m a gentleman. When her hips start to slow and she¡¯s too sated to keep moving, it¡¯s my turn. I press her up against the wall and piston. my hips. I leave one leg around my waist and anchor her knee over my other arm, Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. spreading her wider. I lower my head to graze her nipples and she startsing again. Each pulse of her body drags me closer to the edge and when she lets go for a third time, I follow her into the abyss. The aftermath isn¡¯t our norm. Music filters from the grounds below. There¡¯s a dead body ten feet away from us. All in all, maybe not so different. She¡¯s seen plenty of violence in the years she¡¯s been with me. Most wolves work hard and y hard, so this environment is rtively tame. Not that I want Leah exposed to such things. If I had my way, I¡¯d keep her locked up with me. But as her body cools I see those cursed wallsing back up, brick by brick. ¡°This was a mistake, she tells I grab her hair and force her head back. ¡°I¡¯ll put up with a lot of sh it. But don¡¯t lie to yourself. And don¡¯t ever lie to me.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 LEAH It¡¯s my party and I¡¯m pretty sure people are noticing that I¡¯ve been missing for close to an hour. If I¡¯m lucky, maybe they¡¯ll think I¡¯m engaged in some other part of the house with other packmates. But something tells me, Aaron¡¯s missing presence will be harder to overlook. Enemy and all that. When they can¡¯t find either one of us¡­ One plus one plus one is three. I should really take a shower because the scent of him is on my skin. I lean into his neck for a moment where that incredible smell is concentrated and I li ck his skin. He starts hardening again and I realize what I¡¯m doing. I spring away from him. I¡¯m about to start spouting about that being a mistake too. But Aaron arches an eyebrow all but daring me to disobey him. Fine. Whatever. S*x was never our problem. It was everything else. Come to think of it¡­¡±Aaron, I need a million dors.¡± If my father¡¯s pack is in as bad of shape as I think it is, I¡¯m going to need money to start investing and probably ten times that to make enough sizable ys to set them up. If I had more time¡­I could generate that revenue organically. ¡°Actually,¡± I tell him. ¡°I need twenty million.¡± He shrugs back into his shirt. ¡°Okay.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just like that? No questions asked. ¡°Uh, thanks.¡± I try to figure out his motives. It¡¯s not a lot of money to him, he has billions. But still. He has to know that I¡¯m going to use it to rebuild Pack Roberts. Does he not consider us a threat at all? Is he humoring me because he ns to take us over anyway? Aaron smirks. ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing you a favor, Leah.¡± Oh lord, I¡¯ve made a deal with the devil. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± He tucks me on the chin. Then he bends and ims my torn panties and tucks them in his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, honey.¡± With a wink, he slips out of the room before me. I stand here. Na ked in heels. My heart racing. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 My phone dings with a text. It¡¯s Adam. You need to start treatments. Actually, I don¡¯t. And I¡¯m not entirely sure I can. Aaron has a right to know. He is the father of our child and even though it is my body, I still feel obligated to tell him. When I¡¯m ready. I think about Aaron¡¯sst threat about ¡®lying to him¡¯ ¨C because I definitely am. About my prognosis, about my pregnancy. About my feelings for him. Leah. You need to listen to me. It¡¯s Adam. Again. And I¡¯m not real keen on the timing of Adam¡¯s text. This is still my Coronation ceremony. Pretty poor timing on his behalf, if you ask me. And I¡¯m definitely not okay with his tone. I don¡¯t ¡®have¡¯ to do anything or listen to anyone. I change into a different ck outfit. Sleek fitted pants with a ck silk top. There had been a jewelry box in Aaron¡¯s initial ¡®gift¡¯ delivery. And while he¡¯d never bothered with birthday or holiday presents, he may have been saving up, because that jewelry box is stacked with diamond Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. earrings, tennis bracelets, emeralds, rubies and tinum nes. I keep it simple with diamond earrings and avoid anything around my neck. In the event of another attack, why give someone something to grab? Heels aren¡¯t the most practical choice either, if I¡¯m trying to be able to defend myself. But I can kick out of those quickly enough. I descend the stairs and continue to work the party. Wolves are dancing. In the main pack hall, older couples twirl around the floor and it¡¯s a sight to see. Their faces are weathered and even Mrs. McHenry, who is in her upper 80s, is gliding around the room with a young man, one of her grandkids maybe. Fathers hold their daughters¡¯ hands and a group of moms are ying with toddlers on a new rug in the corner of the room. It should always be like this. Carving the time and space to wee friends and family. It¡¯s what a pack is all about. On its most basic level, it¡¯s food, shelter, protection. But really it¡¯s loyalty and support and absolute eptance. Family. Love. I don¡¯t see Aaron and I assume he¡¯s outside with his own men, drinking and maybe hanging out with the younger people and partying. Although I can¡¯t say that was ever really his scene. Everyone seems upied. So after making one more round, both inside and out, smiling until my face hurts and memorizing names and faces, I take the opportunity to go back upstairs. Only this time toward the other wing of the house. If Selene or the other women are in my father¡¯s room, this time. I¡¯m going to politely ask them to leave. This is their house too, but there are a dozen other suites. The door to my father¡¯s bedroom is locked. I wait for an upswell in the music and kick the handle. It takes several well-ced kicks to snap the lock-and legit, heels are not the best choice for a break-in-and once thetch breaks from the frame, I let the door swing open. I go inside and think where would my dad hide something, if it was information he wanted only me to see. I look to the corner of his bedroom to the sitting area across from the firece. There on the mantel are books. Stacks and stacks of books. They¡¯re covered with dust. And just waiting for me¡­ Chapter 101 Chapter 101 I debate carrying the books back to my room. Given that I broke the door handle, there isn¡¯t a way for me to close and lock it for privacy. Not that a locked door is all that much of a deterrent. A wolf could easily break one down-as Aaron has done on more than one asion-and if I could break in¡­. Yeah, the locked door probably isn¡¯t stopping anybody. My best bet is to grab whatever information is avable and then return to my room or to have Adam transfer the security. information to theb to me. I make a mental note to require him to do just that. As Alpha, there shouldn¡¯t be a single inch of territory on these I grab the first book and flip through the pages. It¡¯s Hemingway. And one of my father¡¯s favorites. I hold the book. by each cover and fan the pages upside down. An envelope drops out. Happy 13th Birthday Leah. It¡¯s the same with the next book, a collection of poems by Walt Whitmann. Happy 14th Birthday Leah. And the one after that. And after that. Ten letters drop to the ground. One for each year I¡¯ve been pledged to Aaron Rathborn. But it¡¯s thest book on the shelf. The one set alone that grabs. my attention. Unlike these tomes of ssic literature, thisst. one is a children¡¯s book. The Giving Tree. There is no envelope inside. Just a hastily written letter that is folded haphazardly. I¡¯m pretty sure this is thest note my father had ever written. It¡¯s his deathnote to me. Something falls out of the folded paper and my hands shake as I reach for the lock of light brown hair that¡¯s tied with a pink. bow. It¡¯s mine. From when I was a baby. My mother had kept this in an old photo Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. album with handprints and footprints and a slew of pictures taken of me up until about age three. ce his letter and the soft lock of hair at the bottom of the envelopes that I gather up. slide them into the waistband of my pants and pull my blouse over to cover them. I want to rush back to my room, m the door and read each word my father left for me. But that could take hours and I¡¯m not the most stoic of individuals. Chances are I¡¯ll be bawling my eyes out the minute I open one of these. And like it or not, there are a couple hundred wolves here. It ki lls me to dy, but I have to head back downstairs to finish. out the party. When I reach the bottom of the stairs, Aaron is waiting for me. His brows draw together. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him. He nods and doesn¡¯t ask questions. Liam is leaning against the opposite bannister. ¡°There are a few other wolves I¡¯d like to introduce you to,¡± he says. ¡°Of course,¡± I reply. But then there is somemotion at the front of the great hall and we freeze. Karolina. Tobin. The Elder Samsen. The Elder Petyr. Oh my goodness, I don¡¯t think Elder Aleksei has made an appearance in years. And they are all here. On Pack Robertsnds. Presumably to see me. ¡°F**k,¡± Aaron mutters. My thoughts exactly. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 I ster on my most gracious smile. ¡°Honored members of the Council, wee!¡± I step forward and shake hands in the order that they position. themselves and pray I¡¯m notmitting some terrible faux pas by not starting with Petyr or Aleksei. But they are to the back of the others, so if I bypass everyone else¡­ Aaron and Liam nk me and make their own hel los. Karolina grips my hand hard. I lock eyes with her and wonder what it is she is trying to convey. A warning perhaps? ¡°There is food spread throughout the main floor and additional buffet tables outside. Please. Eat. Have a drink.¡± Elder Alekseies from the Old World and he looks it. He wears a suit but no tie. His silver hair is styled back. His eyes are light and taking in every detail. There¡¯s a preternatural stillness to him that gives off a different energy than Karolina or even Tobin-and he¡¯s probably the most intense wolf I¡¯ve evere across. ¡°We did note here to mingle,¡± Samsen says. He¡¯s big and tawny. Aaron angles so he is in front of me. Liam too shifts his body to protect me. Karolinaughs. ¡°Look at this wolf! Always so ready to fight. Rx, Alpha Rathborn. Wee here to talk.¡± Aarom smiles easily. ¡°Of course.¡± He nces at me. ¡°Where would you like to entertain our guests, Alpha Leah?¡± I appreciate how he¡¯s handling this. Part of me worried that he¡¯d already be resorting to violence, and part of me worried if he did keep his temper in check, that he¡¯d be speaking on my behalf or doing something to relegate me to the background. But Aaron isn¡¯t doing any of those things. He¡¯s deferring to me. ¡°Let¡¯s bring our guests into the dining room.¡± I turn to my brother. ¡°Liam, perhaps you can ask any of our packmates to clear that area so we might speak more privately. Yes?¡± Liam nods and moves quickly. Now I just have to hope nobody wrecked the ce in the time Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I was upstairs. ¡°It¡¯s just this way,¡± I say. I lead our group through the center of the main hall, thinking that they can take a minute to interact or at the very least to allow some of our pack to show their respects-and many do. When we reach the main stairwell that would take us upstairs, I turn left to branch into the corridor that can take us to the dining room and formal living room. ¡°It¡¯s just this way,¡± I say, ncing over my shoulder and extending my arm to the left. Most of the wolves move off in that direction. Except for Tobin. He hangs back. Aaron does too. His eyes narrowing. Tobin pauses by me at the foot of the stairs. He sniffs the air and says: ¡°I smell death¡­¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¡°Oh dear.¡± Iugh lightly, as if he¡¯s mistaken. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll need to change cleaningpanies.¡± It¡¯s ame attempt at a joke. Liam chuckles-bless him. Tobin just blinks at me. Inside, I¡¯m dying. Does Tobin mean me? Or is he sniffing out Ma. Upstairs. In a trunk??? The other wolves all pause and look at us questioningly. Aaron drops a hand on Tobin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We ughtered two steers for the event, and my chef roasted a whole p ig. Always thinking with your gut, huh?¡± He doesn¡¯t rescind hisment. Just looks at me, then up the stairs, then back at me again. Sh it. ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± I say. The others continue walking and the moment Tobin falls into step, I move to catch up to Karolina, not wanting to risk any more interactions with Tobin or him sniffing out any more information about me-or any dead bodies on our property. Once within the dining room, the Elders position themselves at the long table. Liam has instructed some of his wolves to move the serving. tters and dishes to the opposite end to allow everyone to sitfortably. Aleksei sits at the head of the table. Samsen and Petyr on either side of him. Karolina sits next, on the far side, so her back faces the wall. Tobin remains standing. Aaron guides him in and sits next to him. Liam next, on the other side by Karolina. Leaving me furthest from the group of them. And next to Aaron. Thank goodness. I can feel myself sweating. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, but the presence of so many Council members signifies something of importance. I can only imagine what that might be. ¡°Alpha Aaron,¡± Samsen begins. ¡°You rued the powers of Pack Leithrow when Alpha Brian Clemson n¨¦ Leithrow attacked your Luna in the Grove on the night of the 18th.¡± Aaron nods. ¡°That is correct.¡± Wait. What? Aaron absorbed more power!? I didn¡¯t know that. But then¡­I was too busy trying not to d ie as I absorbed my father¡¯s lineage to really get a good grip on what else was going on. Just how strong is Aaron that he could absorb power like that and barely flinch? I¡¯d been thrashing and convulsing and on the verge of biting off my own tongue. I thought my bones. were going to break from the force of it. Aaron didn¡¯tin. Not once. He bore the transition of power and when it was all over, he escorted me out of that Grove and took care of me, when he had to be hurting and exhausted too. Da mn. I touch his thigh and he squeezes my hand for a second. Then another thought urs to me and I wonder if this is why he didn¡¯t make such a big deal about letting me stay here or why he didn¡¯t insist on being in the same room. Because he was off taking control of a whole other pack. ¡®Busy week for you,¡± I whisper. More than a few lips twitch. Karolina nods like she agrees with 1. But I should¡¯ve known. He should¡¯ve told me. Not that we¡¯ve been talking all that much, but¡­still. He gives the slightest shrug. And I have my answer. I should¡¯ve known. It is a basic pack principle in the session of power. An Alpha wills their strength to the person who will im it next. This can be done at any time with blood or a bit of hair, some ¡®marker¡¯ so the power flows into that specific person. Thinking of the lock of my baby hair, I have a pretty good idea. of how my dad managed to leave his Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. powers to me. And then. he did go and notify his pack and that word got back to the Council. Or at least, I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s how it happened. Liam never said, but somehow in the course of that night, it became clear that I was set to inherit, not my brother. Maybe there was another note. I¡¯m not sure where my father pulled the trigger and I haven¡¯t had the courage to ask. I don¡¯t know much about the details. surrounding his death or how it yed out with Liam or the other wolves in this Liam had been groomed since we were kids to follow in my father¡¯s footsteps and be the next Alpha. Before my father took his own life, anyone could have challenged him. And that¡¯s what transpired with Aaron in the Grove. Brian attacked me¡­and Aaron challenged him. There was an old movie my dad made me watch with him as a kid called Hignder. The premise was that these immortals. had to fight and ki ll each other to absorb their powers, because ¡®there could be only one. Wolves aren¡¯t so different from that. It¡¯s why only the strongest can rule- And¡­ likely why these Council members are here right now. Because I¡¯m not strong. Not in the slightest. I¡¯m human. Aaron leans toward the center of the table so he can address. the Council members present. ¡°I¡¯ve been to thends and have let the inhabitants of Pack Leithrow know that they are wee to remain on their amodating all wolves. And I have a team of wolves already in ce, with my Beta, James, personally overseeing the merge of our packs. I will divide my time ordingly, to ensure all of my packmates have the support and attention they deserve.¡± Samsen grunts. ¡°While Pack Leithrow is not sizable, thends and resources are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve yet toplete a full assessment,¡± Aaron says. ¡°But I anticipate an ounting by the next meeting, which I will present to the Council, and, of course, factor in for our monthly donations and Pack taxes.¡± Karolina snorts. Tobin watches the room with eyes that are full wolf. I don¡¯t even want to breathe for fear he¡¯ll scent me- my baby. My body dying. Ma¡¯s scent on me. Or-da mn it-the scent of Aaron. We¡¯d had s*x scarcely an hour ago. I lean back from the table a bit, but that has an adverse effect. His gaze cuts to me, like my tiny movement to retreat triggered his wolf. Aleksei steeples his hands on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the heart of it, shall we, Alpha Rathborn? You rule Pack Rathborn and now hold im to the former Pack Leithrow. By marriage and merger-for-peace you have a direct line to Pack Roberts. Will you assume control of this pack too?¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Holy sh it. You can hear a pin drop in this room. Aaron is silent. And I find myself getting angry-and anxious-is that what his support of me is all about? Maneuvering himself into position to take control? I start to shove back from the table, and his hand whips out to catch my leg. Aaron stands slowly. ¡°Esteemed Council Members, you honor me with your confidence, and while I am an Alpha of great ambitions, Pack Roberts already has the leader it needs. And she¡¯s right here next to me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s human,¡± Samsen says. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°We do not approve of an Alpha controlling a pack this size Brian Leithrow¡¯s assault on Leah, she is too vulnerable.¡± ¡°What are you proposing?¡± Aaron asks. ¡°Stop¡± I say. ¡°If you have a problem with me, direct your questions to me.¡± Karolina nods approvingly. Tobin continues to watch me through the eyes of his wolf. The other Council members nce at each other briefly. ¡°You need to transition,¡± Petyr says. He¡¯s a wide wolf with a nearly all-wh ite head of hair, yet not a line marks his face. He could be forty or eighty. Transition? As in, undergo the ceremony to be bitten and ¡®changed¡¯ in an attempt to bring my wolf to the surface. ¡°No,¡± Aaron says sinctly. ¡°As your Luna suggested,¡± Petry says, ¡°questions pertaining to her shall be directed to her.¡± Aaron turns to me. This isn¡¯t just me I have to think about now. Undergoing the transition will surely have effects on my unborn baby. And the can cer¡­ being weak from it, would the transition cure or ki ll me?¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I have expansive ns to help solidify the finances and infrastructure of Pack Roberts that I would like to implement prior to making this decision or performing the transition.¡± The Elders seem to consider this. Liam shakes his head subtly. He doesn¡¯t think I¡¯ll survive. I probably wouldn¡¯t. Aleksei stands. ¡°You have until the Fall Equinox. Embrace your heritage fully or we¡¯ll appoint an Alpha N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. in your stead.¡± Liam snarls. Aaron growls. ¡°Now wait one second,¡± I demand. ¡°My father appointed me, and he was within his rights-and Pack Law-to do so.¡± ¡°Yes, that may be. But these are difficult times and we cannot empower leaders thatck the strength to best govern our species.¡± I sputter in indignation. ¡°This is my Pack,¡± my brother growls. Aleksei nods. ¡°Yes. Your father should¡¯ve considered that before bequeathing everything to a human.¡± ¡°She has to choose,¡± Aaron says. ¡°Whether or not to be a wolf, that is up to Leah.¡± All heads turn to me. Karolina grins. ¡°So what¡¯s it going to be be? Chapter 105 Chapter 105 AARON This is a shitshow. Liam¡¯s about to shift and attack an Elder. Karolina¡¯s eyes are sparkling like she hopes he¡¯s du mb enough to do such a thing. And Tobin¡¯s waiting to see who will attack first so he can jump into the melee. Leah still hasn¡¯t replied about whether or not she wants to transition and I realize that I put her on the spot. I sh oot to my feet. ¡°This is a celebration, and we would be wise to remember that Leah Roberts Rathbornes from a distinguished family. My Luna has the full support of Pack Rathborn and Pack Roberts. Isn¡¯t that right, Liam?¡± He nods angrily. ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°The Roberts Pack was once a force to be reckoned with, but many things have changed in recent years.¡± Samsen looks at Leah and then stares pointedly at her brother. Liam backs down instantly. Huh. Interesting. I make a me ntal note to flush out whatever secrets Liam is hiding. Though I doubt it¡¯s anything more than money or crime. Like father, like son. That apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree. But whatever, we have more pressing concerns. I get that the Elders don¡¯t want me necessarily ruling three packs in this region, that will collectively make me more powerful than any one of them. But they technically can¡¯t stop me. And they know that. Getting Leah to embrace her wolf and keep the bnce as a ¡°Roberts¡± is their solution. Okay. Seems flimsy to me. But theyst heard that Leah wanted a divorce and that she refused to stay with me. So maybe their hope is to divide us. But that¡¯s not happening. As far as the rest of this bu llshit goes, I can handle the politics. These Eiders are strong, but I have other allies on the Council, and I¡¯m not opposed to calling in the favors owed to me. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I hold my hand out to Leah. We need to present a unified front and I hope she understands that. She sps my hand and I feel f**king triumphant. ¡°You want me to decide by the Fall Equinox, yes?¡± Leah says. The Elders nod. ¡°Fine,¡± she agrees. ¡°Now, if it is all the same to you, I¡¯d like to return to my guests. I am the Alpha here, and you are wee to partake of the party.¡± Leah stands. The others do too. It¡¯ll be interesting to see who stays and who leaves. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Tobin proims. He stalks off toward the outside buffet. Karolina lingers. As Samsen exits the dining room, he turns Heft. Nosy ba stard. If he¡¯s sticking around, it is to assess this pack and its resources. Aleksei and Petyr turn right. I¡¯m not surprised that they¡¯re heading out. Snobbish ba stards, they don¡¯t spend much time in the thick of things. They talk a good game about ¡®pack¡¯ and being connected to our people, but they¡¯re elitists. Just like they proved with that straight-up prejudice they dished at Leah. Like it¡¯s her fault her wolf hasn¡¯t manifested. Liam storms off and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s furious. The Elders basically alluded that if Leah doesn¡¯t turn, then they¡¯ll bring in someone else to lead. I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s legal, but when ites to the Council, they¡¯re aw unto themselves, and neither Liam nor his father has formed strong alliances among the Elders. They¡¯d been preupied with other things. ¡°You never did answer the question,¡± Karolina says as she pauses at the door. She ignores Leah and stares pointedly at me. ¡°Will you-now or at some point in the foreseeable future-use your influence to im control of this pack too?¡± Leah gasps beside me. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°Karolina, look at you trying to stir up trouble. I have the same answer for you as I did for the Elders. This is my wife¡¯s pack.¡± She purses her lips, but wisely stops prodding. She isn¡¯t going to get an answer. If and when I do im pack Roberts, I¡¯m not giving any warning. I would assume power, unify the pack and then deal with the Council. I am aligned by marriage and have acted in ordance with all Pack Laws. These mot herf**kers got nothing on me. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± I say to her, ¡°I hear the string quartet warming up, and my Luna promised me a dance. Isn¡¯t that right, honey?¡± If looks could ki ll¡­ But Leah stops snarling and smiles prettily. She epts the hand I hold out to her again. ¡°How can I say no, when you ask so politely?¡± I escort Leah back into the main hall. Karolina follows and after I take up position in the center of the room for a formal waltz, Karolina continues to watch from the sidelines. A server presents her with a brandy and she sips slowly. ¡°You okay?¡± I ask Leah. She practically growls at me. Yeah. Kind of expected that. ¡°Those rude, antiquated ba stards! Can you believe the nerve of them? And the way they talked about me as if I wasn¡¯t sitting right there, and then acting like my brother has no im to his own pack!?¡± That came from how her father handled things. But I don¡¯t say that. In picking a human. A female. And the Luna of his enemy¡­ Old Man Roberts made it abundantly clear that he didn¡¯t want Liam being Alpha. Now, I¡¯m not saying that Roberts didn¡¯t have a good reason, but to the rest of the world, for Roberts to do such a thing, that could only mean that Liam was a very poor alternative. I twirl Leah out and then bring her in. Her head rests on my chest. If I dip my head I can smell her hair. My arm around her waist guides her and she moves effortlessly. I don¡¯t think she knows the steps, but she follows my lead as if we¡¯d danced like this many times already. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about Leithrow,¡± she says quietly. I sigh and it blows the curls atop her head. ¡°It¡¯s been hectic. I should¡¯ve mentioned it sooner. It¡¯s not like I set out to expand my Pack. When I challenged him in the clearing, it was just to save you, I wasn¡¯t thinking any further than that.¡± And that¡¯s the God¡¯s honest truth. He was trying to hurt Leah. I had one thought-to ki ll him. James will lock things down up there. He¡¯s smart and strong. A natural leader. If the Council is going to balk, I¡¯ll install James as Alpha there and he can swear fealty to me. It would still be ¡®mine¡¯ but that should mollify the Council enough. Because Roberts Pack is the real prize. The wolves are lethal. Several hundred strong. And thend and corporation have value. If managed properly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Leah expels a deep breath that I feel through my shirt. ¡°Everyone is out to get me.¡± ¡°Naw. It just seems that way.¡± She lifts her head and quirks a brow at me. Alright. There was a murder attempt made a few hours ago and she just got an ultimatum from the High Council to gain her wolf by the Fall Equinox which is only a few months. away-or ¡­ what exactly? Leah didn¡¯t say that she would transition, only that she would ¡®decide¡¯ by then. Smart girl, she was to buy herself time. ¡°Well, at least your party wasn¡¯t boring,¡± I say. She snorts. ¡°You want to get out of here for a while?¡± I ask her. She looks around the room. The party is winding down. ¡°You think that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha.¡± ¡°Give it an hour until the Council members leave. Then, can you take me somewhere¡­safe?¡± Her eyes are so innocent and trusting. My arms unconsciously tighten around her. ¡°Yeah, princess. Leave everything to me.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 LEAH Selene brings me a bottle of water. ¡°Thank you.¡± I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t bring me a cocktail or something. ¡°I noticed that you don¡¯t eat anything or drink anything unless ites from the stash of food you¡¯re hoarding in your bedroom.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in my room?¡± I ask her. ¡°No. But I overheard when your mate-¡± ¡°Aaron is not my mate.¡± ¡°Your husband,¡± she corrects, ¡°when he brought in all those trunks and boxes.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Poison is easy enough to use, and, no offense, not everyone is happy to have you as Alpha.¡± Gee thanks. But¡­ ¡°I appreciate you not sugar-coating things.¡± She waves an elegant hand as if lying to me would be too much effort. Selene holds a ss in her hand, a highball of-I sniff-whiskey I think. It¡¯s amber and smells pleasant. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± she asks. She inclines her ss toward the man at the opposite end of the hall, leaning negligently against the wall. But for as carefree as Tobin is supposed to look, it does nothing to disguise his true nature. ¡°Tobin Hilsdon.¡± ¡°From the Council?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s on specialmittees. An Enforcer of sorts, I think.¡± Selene looks smitten. ¡°I¡¯d be careful with that one,¡± I warn her. ¡°Now what fun would that be?¡± She drains her drink then hands the empty ss to me. I watch as she glides across the main hall directly toward Tobin. He stands abruptly as she nears. Selene is tall and elegant. Curvy. She has a walk that would Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. make a dead man wake up and take notice. Tobin is no exception. She says something to him and then walks off. And he trails behind her like a puppy. ¡°You ready?¡± Aaron asks. He follows my gaze. ¡°Oh, good. A distraction.¡± It¡¯s not like it was nned, but I suppose Selene¡¯s attraction did work in our favor. ¡°I¡¯m sending my men up to carry down the trunks.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s okay? There are still a decent amount of people mulling around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking your brother might appreciate leading your packmates on a run tonight.¡± I nod. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± After the way the Council treated him, I know he¡¯s angry. Running in his true form will help with that, so will solidifying his position with our packmates. They still look up to him. Liam is across the room and I wave to him. He¡¯s pis sed but after I share the idea of a run, he perks up. ¡°Yeah, I can do that,¡± he tells me. ¡°It¡¯s normally part of the ceremony, anyway.¡± ¡°Yes. And if I was a real wolf, I¡¯d be leading them. But I¡¯m not. You are, brother. And I¡¯m relying on you to support our pack in this way and for you to lead them when I cannot.¡± ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡± He hugs me. Tears mist in my eyes. ¡°Thank you for supporting me, Liam.¡± He squeezes me tighter. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out together,¡± he tells 1. ¡°Yes.¡± I draw back. ¡°I¡¯m going to go and get some of my things back from Aaron¡¯s.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°I could really use a few minutes out of the spotlight¡­ and trust me, no one in Pack Rathborn is looking at me twice.¡± His smile is wry. Liam walks oft, calling to the pack to muster for a run and I watch them go. I¡¯m hit so hard with a pang of jealousy. Then Aaron takes my hand. ¡°Come with me.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Going back to Aaron¡¯s pack after this time apart feels strange. And a lot likeing home. We¡¯re quiet for most of the ride. It¡¯s pitch ck save for the headlights on the vehicles and these backcountry roads are virtually deserted. We¡¯ve nearly hit a few deer already, and I know Cedric is hoping we do. He loves fresh venison. ¡°Take a run when you get home if you¡¯re that hungry,¡± Aaron warns him. ¡°But don¡¯t dent another truck.¡± The guys chuckle. William nces at us in the backseat. ¡°I offered to drive.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re slow as f**k,¡± Cedric argues. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t make it home til next week.¡± They continue to rib each other goodnaturedly. There is an ease among them, and even I feel morefortable amid Aaron¡¯s guys, which is surprising to say the least. They never really weed me in the past. I¡¯ve always felt like an outsider. Maybe it¡¯s the way Aaron has changed toward me. Maybe it¡¯s just that these wolves are a ¡®known¡¯ evil. Or it could just be that I am a bigger threat to my own pack than theirs,paratively. But whatever the reason, I feel lighter than I have in a week. Cedric nces in the rearview. ¡°Lucas is slow too.¡± The other vehicles are behind us, but I can see their headlights in the distance. ¡°Seeing as those SUVS have the trunks,¡± I say, ¡°maybe it¡¯s not such a bad thing that they¡¯re obeying the speed limit.¡± Cedric considers that. ¡°Fair point,¡± he tells me. I wasn¡¯t expecting Aaron to have the two other SUVS escort us. For the event, I expected some show of force, so I wasn¡¯t surprised when he came with a contingency of wolves, but I get the impression that he¡¯s been more cautious as ofte. ¡°Are the extra security measures just for my benefit?¡± I ask. ¡°Or are there other things you aren¡¯t telling me?¡± He stares straight ahead. ¡°Better safe than sorry,¡± he tells me. Which doesn¡¯t answer my question. I roll my eyes and then nce out the window. I¡¯ve got enough problems on my te, I probably shouldn¡¯t court any extras anyway. But there is a pang of hurt. It¡¯s brief but sharp. At the core of ¡­whatever our rtionship is¡­there has never been trust. Power and privilege. Motives and agendas. Passion and pain. I wonder if this is all we are capable of. It might be nice to live in mediocrity, to have some boring existence without the drama or extremes. It doesn¡¯t suit Aaron. He¡¯s made for bigger things. But me¡­I wouldn¡¯t mind a quiet home. A family. I could live without the fighting and drama. I try to make sense of everything that happened tonight, but it drags me into the kind of me ntal gymnastics that give me a headache and make me want to curl up in a ball and sleep. I want to live. I want my child to survive. But now it¡¯s not just my own body out to end me, but the Council, any number of wolves that covet my pack, and the proposition of trying to transition. I rub my eyes. ¡®Rx Leah,¡± he whispers. ¡°Sleep.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He slings his arm around me and though I¡¯ve done a good job of keeping the distance between us, I let him draw me in. My head finds his shoulder and I close my eyes. ¡°We still have to talk about all of this.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Then he says softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, honey.¡± But a fight is likely going to be inevitable. Because what I want. What I n to do¡­Aaron will never agree. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 When I open my eyes, Aaron is carrying me. He shoulders open the door to his room and puts me down on the bed. I¡¯m still mostly asleep so when he slides off my shoes and unbuttons my pants, I¡¯m slow to react. When he draws them down, the letters from my dad spill onto the mattress. ¡°Were you carrying those the whole time?¡± I¡¯m wide awake now. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s partly why I was sweating so much with the Council members.¡± ¡°Have you read them?¡± Aaron asks. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it then,¡± he says I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I thought I¡¯d have to demand some privacy. ¡°Thanks.¡± He nods and closes the door behind him. The sheets are cool and smell like him. His pillows are fluffy and I stack them behind me. Then I cross my legs and open the first letter. Dear Leah, You¡¯re leaving today. I¡¯m still not sure I made the right Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. decision and part of me knows your mama would skin me alive for what I¡¯m doing, but I don¡¯t see another alternative. We¡¯re losing wolves at an rming rate. We¡¯re kil ling a great number of Rathborn pack too, but this is a matter of wills. He proposed it on a dare, thinking I¡¯d never give you up. And I don¡¯t want to. The very thought of it ki lls me. But if I don¡¯t, more packmates will di e. I doubt you¡¯ll ever understand how hard this decision was to make, and I pray when you have pups of your own, you do a better job of it than me. I love you. If you remember nothing else, remember that. And please, try to forgive me. My hands shake and I set the note aside. Can I really handle ten more of these? I take a deep breath and then another. The door opens. It¡¯s Aaron in his true form. His wolf tilts his head. I move the pillow next to me out of the way, and it¡¯s all the invitation he needs. The big beast bounds into the room and up on the bed. He curls up right next to me, dropping his head in myp. A therapy dog that¡¯s a couple hundred pounds and with ferocious teeth. I stroke his soft fur. ¡°Thanks bud.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything. Just nuzzles closer. I open the second letter. Dear Leah, You¡¯ve called and sent letters and I haven¡¯t replied. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t bear to hear you cry. You¡¯ve begged toe home and just knowing that you are trapped-because of me-fills me with guilt that I can¡¯t get past. I can¡¯t break the treaty without rekindling this war, and I know that sounds awful, but I had to make a choice. A hard one. For the good of our pack. A father should never have to sacrifice his daughter. Maybe it¡¯d be better if I just turned the pack over to him. But given all the bad blood, I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯d show mercy. You¡¯re fourteen today. I hope that things get better. I hope that if you can let go of your old life that you can embrace your new one. I love you. If you remember nothing else, remember that. And please, try to forgive me. And so the notes go. Guilt. A profession of love. And a plea for forgiveness. I stop at sixteen. I don¡¯t want to read anymore. I¡¯m not sure what I was expecting. Something deeper, maybe? Something that showed more love and less of an ¡°oops, sorry you were the sacrifice, but, hey, it had to happen.¡± The worst part¡­ at thirteen, I¡¯d wanted so badly to help. To fight. To contribute to my pack in some way, if my dad had just talked to me, he wouldn¡¯t have had to apologize. He wouldn¡¯t have had to throw me away to his enemy. Du mb girl that I¡¯d been, I would¡¯ve volunteered. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I get through the rest of the letters. By thest one, I¡¯m numb. The tone changed, and I could mark the spiral my father took in histter years, perhaps an extension of the guilt he couldn¡¯te to terms with. Maybe I could¡¯ve been sweeter when I visited. Maybe I could¡¯ve been braver. Less needy. I don¡¯t know. My hand drops to my stomach and I think of my own child. No. Never. Never would I do to my child what had been done to me. Is it any wonder I¡¯m so happy to curl up with Aaron¡¯s big wolf? I am pretty fri ggin¡¯ traumatized. And now that my father is dead, I¡¯ll never have the closure I need. Aaron howls long and low. Oh, I¡¯m crying again. A steady stream of silent tears. This wolf doesn¡¯t like it when I do that. I stroke his fur and snuggle closer. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just have to process it all, so I can let it go.¡± He seems to ept that because heys his head back down. I pick up thest letter. The one that I¡¯ve been dreading most. Leah, It¡¯s hard to see how far you veered off the road until you¡¯re at the end of it and look back. I¡¯ve made mistakes. So many where you are concerned. I¡¯ve gambled with ourpany too many times, and those decisions that should¡¯ve paid off set us back so far, we¡¯re close to being dered insolvent. I¡¯ve made you a martyr and relied on you far beyond what any packmember could ever owe. You¡¯ve bled for us. Your financial contributions have supported us. Your sacrifice as wife to our enemy Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. kept the peace for us. I¡¯ve never prioritized your happiness or your wellbeing. I¡¯ve left you to fend for yourself. I¡¯d beg forgiveness but in thisst letter I¡¯ll ever write, I know that I don¡¯t deserve it. It¡¯s wrong of me to even ask. So here it is. The whole truth. Of who you are. And why I¡¯m leaving Pack Roberts for you to control. I read thest lines and the letter falls from my hand. Then I start screaming. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 AARON I shift back and brace to fight. There are letters strewn across the floor and mattress and Leah¡¯s screaming. It¡¯s a cry of pain and rage that chills me to the bone. I sling my arms around her. ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re alright.¡± But she isn¡¯t. She¡¯s shaking and wailing. She¡¯spletely out of f**king control. I cover her mou th with my hand. I drop my leg over hers to keep her in ce. Then I just hold her. I hold her and pray that whatever the he ll this is will pass. It doesn¡¯t though, at least not right away. Then when she finally does calm down, it¡¯s an eerie, silence. I lift my hand. ¡°Leah?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer. Her eyes have a far-off look to them. A look I¡¯ve seen before in the aftermath of ho rrific things. I cup her face with my hands. ¡°Look at me, honey.¡± Her eyes move to focus on me, but there is no change in her expression. I don¡¯t know what the he ll to do. My wolf roils beneath my skin, wanting to get back out, but h¨¨ can¡¯t converse with her the way I can and right now, I need to understand what is happening. ¡°Leah, help me here. Tell me what you need. Give me the words.¡± She closes her eyes. She isn¡¯t fighting or screaming now, but she isn¡¯t moving or speaking either and thisplete stillness is worse to me than her freakout of only a few minutes ago. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Leah is a fighter. She¡¯s got a mo uth on her, and a dry wit. She doesn¡¯t getid out like this. Every other time life punched her down, she¡¯s gotten back up. ¡°Just read it,¡± she whispers after a while. Tears leak from the corners of her closed eyes and I want to kiss them away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she says with her eyes still closed. ¡°Just read the letter!¡± I cautiously back away and grab the paper. The letter is handwritten, and addressed to Leah. It doesn¡¯t take but a minute to skim through the contents. ¡°How could he?¡± she whispers. Leah has every right to be angry. To be devastated. Because the answer to so many things is right here. In her dad¡¯s confession note. We¡¯ve all wondered. We¡¯ve had doctors run countless tests. I never in a million years would¡¯ve guessed at the reason. But now I know why Leah has no wolf. Her father bound it. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¡°He took the choice away from me, Aaron.¡± That¡¯s an understatement. An Alpha has certain powers. It¡¯s a little different for each of us, but the abilities allow an Alpha to control any member of their pack. An Alpha can force a packmate to obey them,pel them to tell the truth, or force a packmate to shift, pulling their wolf to the surface. An Alpha can use his or her powers to help heal, to help unify the pack with a collective sense of calm. An Alpha can strip a packmate of their wolf. But this is the worst and most cr uel punishment that can ever be inflicted. It¡¯s such an abomination to our species, that most Alphas will just execute the packmember before even considering something so heinous. To do this to Leah. As an innocent child. I shove a hand through my hair. There isn¡¯t anying back from this. Leah¡¯s eyes are sad when they meet mine. The pretty hazel irises sparkling like autumn leaves. ¡°Even if I did want to transition in the Fall¡­that won¡¯t work now, will it?¡± I want to lie to her, but I won¡¯t. ¡°No.¡± Tears slip from her eyes. ¡°Your wolf was bound. It can¡¯t rise again in this lifetime.¡± ¡°He killed it.¡± Essentially. Yes. She tugs her knees up and wraps her arms around them. She looks so small. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t do it,¡± she mumbles. ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Hope.¡± I don¡¯t know how to reply to that. ¡°Everytime I think I¡¯m about to have something good, it¡¯s taken from me. I thought receiving my father¡¯s powers would be the answer. That it would somehow unlock my wolf. But it¡¯s only made things worse.¡± I won¡¯t give her false hope. ¡°I thought maybe bing an Alpha would save me.¡± Save her? From what? I frown. ¡°Aaron, I need to be alone for a while.¡± She¡¯s pushing me away again. Building up those cursed walls. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I appreciate what you did tonight. Honestly, you¡¯ve been better about things than I thought possible. But you can¡¯t fight my battles for me. This is my life. I have to take control for myself.¡± She tugs her legs tighter and rests her head on her knees. I ha te seeing her pain. I ha te knowing that she¡¯s right. There is nothing I can do to help her. In this situation, she can¡¯t even help herself. LEAH I hold my breath until Aaron finally leaves the bedroom. He¡¯s the strong one. The force of nature so powerful not even fate can sway him when he wants N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. something. But the look in his eyes just now¡­ Seeing that he was helpless to help me. That said it all. So now I¡¯m not just grieving my father¡¯s treachery, but the death of everything. Because if Aaron has given up, then things really are hopeless. I close my eyes and rock. I used to do this all those years ago, when I was scared and lonely. I¡¯d rock and count and just focus on the motion and numbers until my mind calmed and I either fell asleep or stopped feeling so anxious about everything. There¡¯s a clock across the room, an old grandfather clock that is an antique leftover from Aaron¡¯s dad, and it tick, tick, ticks with each swing of its pendulum I count each one. An hour passes. Then two more. Gradually, I begin to gain control of my emotions. There¡¯s only so much a person can cry before they¡¯re all cried out. My nose is stuffy and my head aches. But that¡¯s okay. I stand up and stretch. What can I do? I can help set up my pack for a better future. I can make them financially solvent-or close to it. I can establish my sessor for when the inevitable moment I can focus on staying strong for my baby. I¡¯m not sure how far along I am in my pregnancy, and I¡¯ll need to figure that out quickly. I can carry my child as long as I can and then make sure she or he has the best prenatal care possible. Aaron will make a good father. He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of love. But he¡¯s loyal and strong and he¡¯ll fight to thest breath in his body to protect his offspring. It will have to be enough. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your father¡¯s motives for severing your wolf,¡± Aaron tells m¨¦. We¡¯re on horses, riding out on the back stretch of his property. There are miles of fields and endless trails through the backcountry. I wanted to go back to Pack Roberts this morning. Aaron convinced me to go for a ride before he dr ove me back. I was too tired to argue. So I drank a big ss of orange juice. Ate the omelet chef made for me and mounted up on this docile mare named Daisy. I¡¯ve ridden her a few times in the past, although rides for ¡®fun¡¯ weren¡¯tmon. I¡¯d asionally get tasked to run the fenceline or do a perimeter patrol, but more often than not, I was left inside the mansion to read or study or research investment opportunities. ¡°Okay,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll bite. Why did my dad do it?¡± ¡°Because of me.¡± I chew on that for a second. It tracks. ¡°Because as a wolf, you could mate me fully. It would solidify your im to Pack Roberts.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He rubs his chest. ¡°Your father destroyed any possibility of you connecting with your mate.¡± He looks murderous. His stallion is a good three hands taller than my mare. Aaron pulls back on his reins so my horse can keep pace. He looks straight ahead rather than at me when he adds: ¡°And I think your dad did it because of the children we would have.¡± I gasp. He nces at me sharply. ¡°Our kids would be the true heirs to both packs. They¡¯d embody the peace that you and I began.¡± ¡°And my dad never wanted that.¡± ¡°No. All evidence points to the contrary.¡± ¡°So why bother making me his sessor?¡± Aaron draws his horse to a halt. He leans forward to rub the stallion¡¯s neck. ¡°Guilt? Ast f**k-you to me, maybe? Your father never thought our rtionship was good or real-¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± He growls. My horse sidesteps, and I pat her nk to calm her. ¡°It was the only way to get you away from me, Leah, and still preserve the peace.¡± Maybe. But I¡¯m not so sure. He could¡¯ve, you know, talked to me. My father could have taken the time to ask what I wanted or needed. He could¡¯ve spared me the horror of hearing him So much time and energy and pain. And it¡¯s all for naught. Aaron is still as powerful as ever. The Council won¡¯t allow me to continue to rule. I¡¯m dying and will have no freedom or peace. And we will forever be bound to Pack Rathborne¡­because I¡¯m having Aaron¡¯s baby. ¡°Stay here, Leah.¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to physically be on Robertsnds to affect changes. I¡¯m handling Pack Leithrow remotely. You can do the same.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same. And it¡¯s not how I want people to remember me, as a frail Alpha who spent her time hiding.¡± ¡°Remember you? You going somewhere?¡± I nch. I¡¯m not good at lying and I¡¯m carrying too many falsehoods to keep them straight. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Aaron. There¡¯s a lot to do and not as much time as we think.¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The drive back to my family¡¯snds is quiet. Aaron sits beside me, but he doesn¡¯t make conversation. He doesn¡¯t hold my hand or do much of anything, really! If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think he was brooding. But that¡¯s not his style. He¡¯s too vtile a wolf for that. I¡¯m more the one to sulk and think. Aaron is a man of action. When I hit the second gate I get out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you up,¡± Aaron insists. ¡°No.¡± He curses. Then he reaches into his suit pocket. ¡°Here.¡± He hands me a small velvet bag. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± I undo the tie string and pull out a simple gold chain. It has a moonstone pendant on it. Hecatolite isn¡¯t especially expensive, but it has a really pretty opalescent glow. The chain and design look old. ¡°I get that you won¡¯t wear my ring or much else that I sent over, but that was my mom¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I rub my thumb over the cool gem. This gift has meaning. 1 pull it over my head. ¡°Can you keep it on?¡± he asks softly. ¡°For me.¡± This man has never been sentimental before. Not about anything. ¡°Uh, okay.¡± He smiles and looks almost boyish, it¡¯s so genuine. I shake my head and get out of the vehicle. ¡°Keep your phone on you,¡± he tells me. I n on that anyway. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a few guards positioned here,¡± Aaron says. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s them or me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say abruptly. He shakes his head. His smile is wry this time. I did agree to someone-anyone other than him-rather quickly. ¡°Stay out of trouble, princess.¡± I step back as he drives off. I want to stay out of trouble. The problem is, trouble seems to find me¡­ The long walk to the main packhouse gives me time to think and clear my head. Instead of going into my father¡¯s house, I go first to the infirmary. Adam pokes his head out of theb as I enter the building. ¡°Leah! I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming you know why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I can venture a few guesses,¡± he says. ¡°Adam, I need you to swear to me that any information between us stays between us. No one else. Is that understood?¡± He shoves his hands into the pockets of his wh iteb coat. ¡°I am your Alpha. If you value this pack or my father¡¯s. decision, I need to know that I can trust you.¡± ¡°Of course, Leah.¡± He guides me back into hisb, then uses theputer system there to lockdown the facility. ¡°Are theseputers connected to a cloud server?¡± I ask him. He nods. ¡°Disable it. Anything connected to the web can be hacked.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the changes to our security system and backups.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll share all of those ess codes with me. Today.¡± He je rks back like I¡¯ve pped him. ¡°Leah, this is years of my research. Archives of our entire pack¡¯s medical history¡­¡± ¡°Precisely. And as the Alpha, it is my highest priority to better protect that information.¡± He sputters and I watch his eyes re. Interesting¡­ Adam has a temper. He hides it well. ¡°I know you¡¯ve served this pack tirelessly, my friend. We should just take additional steps given the nature of my position and those who might use me to ess Pack Roberts.¡± My ¡®friend¡¯ment and exnation seem to appease him. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll initiate new protocols immediately.¡± ¡°After my ultrasound,¡± I say. His mo uth drops open with an audible pop. ¡°Why do you look surprised? You¡¯re the one who told me I was pregnant. I need to know how far along I am. I need to take vitamins. I¡¯m assuming we¡¯ll need to monitor the progression of my ca ncer along with the pregnancy. I want to have a full Neonatal Intensive Care Unit established here by the end of the week.¡± ¡°Leah, that kind of machinery-¡± I arch a brow. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Adam corrects himself. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile brightly and it puts him at ease. I was too harsh with him at the party, I realize. He has a great deal of ego and wants to feel included. I can do that. I can-and will-y these games. Adam wheels over a portable ultrasound machine and hooks up the various wires and monitors. ¡°Pull up your shirt,¡± he says. ¡°And unzip your pants.¡± He opens my jeans and tugs them down a few inches, tucking either side onto my hips. My panties are lowered, but kept on. It¡¯s just my lower abdomen that¡¯s revealed. ¡°This is going to feel cold,¡± he says before squirting some type of gel onto my skin. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding!¡± He smiles. I¡¯ll y nice. I¡¯ll do anything to achieve my goals. And I understand what those are now: 1) Set up Pack Roberts to seed. 2) Stay alive long enough to hold my baby. Adam turns on the machine. He presses the probe against my skin and moves it around. Almost instantly I hear the whoosh, whoosh, whoosh of a very rapid heartbeat. ¡°It¡¯s so fast!¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal,¡± he says. He punches a few buttons. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°About 165 BPM.¡± ¡°Beats per minute?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I get that we need to run more tests. And I can go back to the oncology department, but I need to know¡­ How far along am I? Can I make it, Adam? Can I save my baby?¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°You¡¯re at eight weeks, Leah.¡± Wait¡­ that would mean I got pregnant right before Aaron imprisoned me? I nch. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat for a week. I can¡¯t imagine that was good for the baby.¡± Adam studies the ultrasound and moves a mouse taking measurements. ¡°The embryo would¡¯ve been a cluster of cells at the time and your diet was good leading up to that event, yes?¡± I nod. ¡°If the baby was going to terminate due to the starvation mode your body entered, it would¡¯ve happened. But this little guy hung in there.¡± ¡°Little guy?¡± He looks sheepish. ¡°Sh it. Did you not want to know?¡± I didn¡¯t know. But, uh, toote now. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early?¡± ¡°Too early to really see his anatomy, yes, but your bloodwork confirmed.¡± His anatomy. I¡¯m having a boy. All I can think of is Aaron. His smile. His dark eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My heart swells with love for my baby. ¡°Here, look,¡± Adam says. ¡± He swivels the screen and then I see it. A tiny outline of arms and legs and a little face. ¡°He¡¯s so small!¡± Adamughs. ¡°He¡¯s the size of a raspberry right now. By next week, he¡¯ll double. If you can make it through the next month, there¡¯s a good chance this little guy will be born.¡± My eyes water. But for the first time, these are tears of joy. There¡¯s a beeping sound and we both turn to the panel of monitors across the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adam crosses the room and switches camera views. ¡°It¡¯s your brother.¡± I swipe the gel off my body, stand up and zip my jeans. I pull my shirt down. ¡°Let him in.¡± There¡¯s a beep as Adam electronically unlocks the door. I pull the plug out of the wall turning off the ultrasound. ¡°Remember what we talked about, Adam.¡± He nods and says no more. Adam enters theb. He crosses his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± It¡¯s an honest question, however, as Alpha, I don¡¯t owe him or anyone else an answer. ¡°Adam and I were discussing these facilities. I am going to expand the medical pavilion. Let¡¯s ensure we have more room and resources for our young and elderly.¡± He nces at me with concern creasing his brow. ¡°Are you anticipating war?¡± ¡°Not from Aaron.¡± At least¡­I don¡¯t think he will. Our son will ensure that when I¡¯m gone. ¡°The Council, then.¡± Liam curses. ¡°The nerve of those ba stardsing here and thinking they know what this pack needs or that they can just insert a new ruler in your ce.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t going to let that happen,¡± I tell him. He looks between me and Adam. I¡¯ve given this a lot of thought. My father made every sacrifice to ensure that Pack Roberts remains a pack, separate of Council influence or the takeover of another Alpha. I know exactly how far my father was willing to go because my life has been sacrificed in pursuit of it. My father gave up everything to protect his pack and to prevent Aaron from taking control. ¡°I¡¯m going to honor Dad¡¯s wishes, Liam.¡± He rubs his chin. ¡°How?¡± 1 hold out my hand, and Liam takes it. I step closer to him and bring his hand up so I can kiss his knuckles. ¡°I want to clear something up right now. You¡¯re my brother and I love you.¡± He gives me a lopsided smile. ¡°And I believe in my heart that Dad intended you to rule. He made the choice he made to preserve the stalemate with Aaron¡¯s pack-and to get me out of that untenable situation.¡± ¡°I would have freed you, Leah.¡± ¡°Not without us going to war. But don¡¯t worry¡­I have a backup n.¡± I pull Liam closer then bite down hard on his wrist. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°Leah! What the hel l are you doing!?¡± Adam grabs me and tries to rip me off Liam. He¡¯s acting like I¡¯m some kind of rabid dog. I swallow a gulp of blood then another. When I push Liam¡¯s hand away, there¡¯s blood seeping from the bitemarks on his skin. I see my reflection in one of theputer monitors. My lips are red, and blood drips down my chin. ¡°You¡¯re my sessor, brother.¡± I turn to our pack¡¯s doctor. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re here and can bear witness. I¡¯ll write up a formal will and testament, but given the recent attempts on my life and the way the Council has been thinking they¡¯re going to intervene in Pack Roberts affairs, I figure we should clear this up now.¡± Liam grins. ¡°Thank you, Leah.¡± Adam throws his hands up in the air. ¡°We¡¯re in the pack¡¯s hospital wing. There are a hundred syringes Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. not five feet away from us.¡± He wrenches open a drawer and pulls a handful out to prove his point. Iugh. Liam does too. Then he takes my hand again, blo ody and all. ¡°I¡¯m going to support you.¡± I nod. ¡°I know you will.¡± Because we¡¯re family. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The days that follow are boring. And, really, who ever wishes for a boring life!? But for me the quiet is bliss. No attacks, no drop¨Cins from Council members wanting to take control. No drama from exes or girlfriends. No murder attempts. I feel mostly good, and I make it a point to eat lots of veggies and fruits and lean proteins. I¡¯m in ¡®nesting¡® mode and focused on staying healthy and positive for my baby. I take a walk each day with my brother. I¡¯m getting relimated with childhood friends and packmates that haven¡¯t seen me since I was a teen. Liam takes the time to show me more of our pds and the innovations in the time I¡¯ve been gone. As it turns out, the pack has thrived. There are dozens of new families, and a slew of kids. The rtive peace gives me a chance to analyze the books for Roberts Corp. and they aren¡¯t pretty. Living expenses are high and it appears that my dad and his packmates have kept up avish lifestyle of travel, gambling and a fleet of exotic cars and private jets, even as thepany was hemorrhaging money. It may be that revenue was so low that they just didn¡¯t bother to curtail spending because it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. But they should¡¯ve tried. The twenty million from Aaron isn¡¯t going to make a dent¨Cand maybe that¡¯s why he was so chill about offering it in the first ce. I text him. I¡¯m calling a board meeting. Time? He texts back. Noon. Corporate office? I¡¯ve never actually been into the main offices. I think I visited once with my dad as a kid. Yes, I reply. Then I look at Liam. He¡¯s seated across from me in the living room. ¡°Get someone to ready the jet.¡± ¡°For when?¡± ¡°Now.¡± He nods to two of the wolves at the entrance to the living room. They move off, presumably to prepare things. Liam looks at me oddly then he stares pointedly at my phone. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°California. I¡¯m calling a board meeting.¡± I nce at the time Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. disyed on the screen. ¡°And I expect it to start promptly in four hours.¡± ¡°Cutting it kind of close,¡± Liam says. ¡°If the board is doing their jobs, they should already be in their offices.¡± He purses his lips. He wants to say something but doesn¡¯t. ¡°You do know we¡¯re on the verge of bankruptcy,¡± I remind him. He nods grimly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me, Liam?¡± His eyes avoid mine. ¡°Nothing.¡± Hmm. I¡¯m not convinced. ¡°I know you go ofnds most nights. We¡¯re in a remote corner of Montana. Hours away from any major city. What are you up to?¡± He shoves his hands into his jean pockets. I see it. The flinch in his eyes. He¡¯s thinking about lying. He¡¯s debating whether he can get away with it because I¡¯m human. I hold up my hand. ¡°Stop. I¡¯ve been lied to enough. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, don¡¯t say anything. But please don¡¯t destroy what little trust we have between us.¡± He rises from his chair and crosses to me. Then he drops to a kneeling position. ¡°You¡¯re my sister and my Alpha. I swear to you that I¡¯m not doing anything that isn¡¯t aimed at our pack¡¯s best interests.¡± ¡°I know, Liam. I know you¡¯re loyal to our pack.¡± He bows his head. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a sign of fealty, I think it¡¯s so I can¡¯t see what he¡¯s thinking¡­ Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Within the hour, I¡¯m airborne. A wolf named Heath is our pilot and his confident and easy demeanor made the flight a breeze. Wheels up to wheels down, we¡¯re in Silicon Valley in under two hours. The corporation is a short ride from the airport and Liam has arranged to have a limousine waiting for us. I y with the moonstone pendant Aaron gave me on the drive. When I realize what I¡¯m doing, I nce up. Liam is frowning at 1. me. I inwardly sigh. He¡¯ll neverpromise or want to preserve the peace with Aaron. I get it. I wasn¡¯t so young that I forgot the lives lost. So many people grieving. My mom died because of the war. ¡°You sure you want to do this?¡± Liam asks. I¡¯m taken aback by his question. I mean¡­¡°Liam, this is our pack¡¯spany. And if we lose it¡­¡± He nces out the window. I¡¯m not interested in all the fancy modern buildings or the small houses stacked on top of each other that cost millions of dors. I¡¯m focused on him. ¡°We need Roberts Corp to seed.¡± He nods but doesn¡¯t look at me. When we reach the headquarters, he gets out first and holds his hand out to help me out of the vehicle. Liam leads the way into the building. I have notes and thoughts of what I want to say and what I want to do. But I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t admit that part of me is fixated on Aaron. Is he here? And why does my heart race when I think about seeing him? AARON ¡°Where the hell is she?¡± Cedric drags in a deep breath, like I can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s exasperated. We¡¯ve been here an hour already. The penthouse suite of Roberts Corporation is quite nice. It¡¯s entire walls of ss with views spanning out to the city and sightlines to the other major techpanies in the area. Pack Roberts had once been on the cutting edge of technology. Stocks had been coveted and they¡¯d Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. been poised to make huge strides in the digital markets. But somewhere along the way, that passion for innovation died. The engineers stopped looking forward and gotcent. In the span of a few short years, what was a billion dorpany was devalued significantly. I eye the seven people seated around the conference table. They all look exceptionally anxious. The two wolves among them¡­even more so. I smell their sweat and fear. Their greed. As I¡¯ve been buying up the shares of Roberts Corp it was always with an eye toward the future, but there isn¡¯t an engineer among these entitled bastards, they don¡¯t know how to roll up their sleeves and do the work. While they may have contributed to the sess during the formative years, they¡¯ve grownx since. I¡¯m not sure if they realize that I hold the controlling shares. I¡¯m sessful enough and run in the same circles, that they¡¯d know my capabilities outside of this boardroom. But¡­this isn¡¯t about me. For now, anyway. I rub my chest. My wolf is stirring. It only takes a beat for me to know why. Leah. She¡¯sing toward me¡­ Chapter 119 Chapter 119 When she enters the boardroom, her gaze raking over each member present, I feel a jolt that travels through my body and straight to my dick. It¡¯s stupid. I¡¯ve had females chasing after me for as long as I can remember. Yet it¡¯s this woman. Her willfulness and vulnerability that are like a Molotov Cocktail. She just has to enter the room and she ignites something inside me. I don¡¯t address her as Alpha. Not in this mixedpany. ¡°Leah,¡± I say and walk toward her. I kiss her cheek and she lets me. Then I extend my hand indicating that she should move to the head of the table. She does, taking her time to assess each person here. It isn¡¯t necessary. I know my girl. She¡¯de prepared, having researched about each of them before even proposing this board meeting. When she¡¯s at the head of the table, she rests her hands on the polished wood. She isn¡¯t tall. But the white pants and pale blue blouse make her seem bigger. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± she says. She inclines her head at her brother who stands at the entrance of the room. ¡°Liam, if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡± He hands out a folder to each board member, including me. ¡°Inside that folder, you¡¯ll see a summary of your contributions to thepany in Q1 and Q2.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Several men at the table share a look. Leah keeps talking, ¡°You¡¯ll also see our financial forecasting from the year prior and through today. The considerable drop in revenue and inability to pivot in the marketce¨Ceither with investments, products, acquisitions or business practices¨Cmakes me wonder what each of you have been doing thesest few years.¡± She says it innocently enough, but I know my girl. She¡¯s reeling them in with her calm tone and innocent eyes. She looks too sweet to eviscerate anyone. But I sense a bloodbathing. ¡°I¡¯ll make this simple,¡± Leah says. ¡°In the same folder in front of you, you¡¯ll see a severance check.¡± She nces at each board member. ¡°Our stocks plummeted by 34%. But how many of you still took your holiday bonus? Come on now, show of hands?¡± These older men and two women look around nervously. ¡°Aaron,¡± she addresses me. ¡°As a majority shareholder of thispany, what would you rmend for employees or board members who put themselves ahead of the good of this corporation?¡± ¡°I think you know my answer.¡± Leah smiles. ¡°If you took a bonus while our stocks were plummeting, consider that your severance pay. You can leave. You will be removed from your position.¡± ¡°Now, just one minute!¡± one of the old white men sputters. ¡°What do you need a minute for?¡± Leah asks calmly. ¡°You¡¯re fired. Get out before I have our attorneys sue you for gross negligence and mismanagement of thispany.¡± Aaron grins at me, right before all hell breaks loose. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 AARON Leah¡¯s smirking. I love that look. It¡¯s confident and sexy and just a bit arrogant. And as an Alpha, it¡¯s a damn good look on her. It¡¯s the kind of look that makes me want to bend her over this conference table. Her lips twitch like she knows exactly what I¡¯m thinking. It¡¯s not a bad idea. Two board members topple their chairs as they get up and start yelling. Two others are flipping through their folders trying to read everything and acting like they haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Thest members, two females and one male, are sitting back in their chairspletely shellshocked. The only two wolves on this board. An Alpha named Sean MacPhearson and a second leader, ude Taggerty, don¡¯t kick up a fuss. They walk out of the room. Yes, well the writing has been on the wall. For years. I¡¯m not feeling particrly sorry for any of these bastards. Liam steps into the havoc. He doesn¡¯t actually say anything. He just moves until he¡¯s standing next to Leah. That show of solidarity has an immediate effect. These board members realize that they aren¡¯t going to bully her or talk their way out of this. I move until I stand on Leah¡¯s opposite side. I actually own 51% of this corporation and if any of them bothered to keep up to date on the stock sales, they¡¯d know that too. ¡°Mr. Rathborn,¡± one of the men says. His name is Hugo rkson and he¡¯s on more than one board with me. ¡°Your recent acquisitions would mean that you own the controlling shares of Roberts Corporation.¡± Okay. So at least one of them has done their homework. ¡°As the controlling member,¡± rkson says, ¡°It¡¯s you. Not Miss Roberts or her brother who can make these decisions. I¡¯m sure you can recognize that her hasty assessment and rash actions are misced in this situation.¡± Divide and conquer. I see what he¡¯s trying to do here. Leah nces at me. ¡°Are you calling my wife rash and questioning her judgment, rkson?¡± my voice is almost a growl, I¡¯m Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. so angry. His pasty white face flushes all blotchy. ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡± Insulting Leah was definitely not the right strategy. ¡°An insult to my wife is an insult to me.¡± Now the old man nches. ¡°Leah, Liam, shall we conduct a vote?¡± I ask. ¡°All in favor?¡± Their hands go up and it¡¯s over. The smart ones file out of the room. They¡¯ve milked thispany long enough. ¡°Make sure they are escorted directly out, Liam. Call in security to oversee each of them. Get their ess restricted immediately.¡± He storms out of the room and my wolves follow to help ensure security. Then it¡¯s just me and Leah in this conference room. I put my hands on the long stretch of wood and press down. ¡°It¡¯s sturdy,¡± I tell her. She spins so her ass is on the conference table and she faces me directly. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 LEAH I reach for Aaron at the same time he drags me to him. His lips scorch a path from my throat to my mouth and then his tongue is doing something that makes my whole body shiver deliciously. I tear at his tie and pull it loose. I¡¯m working the buttons on his shirt even as he¡¯s lifting me on the conference table and dragging my legs around his hips. His hands trace up and down my legs, molding to my ass and thighs, trailing up to fondle my breasts. It¡¯s like he can¡¯t decide where to touch first and the constant movement has me breathless with anticipation. ¡°More,¡± I mumble against his mouth. His hand sinks in my hair holding my head back so I can¡¯t move. His teeth tease along the column of my neck. His other hand tugs at my nipples, one then the other, and all the while I can feel the thick bulge of his cock pressing against me. My breasts are so sensitive. My body ignites. I¡¯m wet in seconds and he growls against my mouth like he knows it. Of course he does. He¡¯s a wolf, his senses are heightened. I tear at his belt and undo his pants. His suit jacket hits the floor. And I¡¯m pretty sure he loses a few buttons as I tear at his shirt. ¡°The door?¡± ¡°Fuck it.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I feel a rush of excitement. I know there are any number of employees outside this room working, but I don¡¯t care enough to stop what we¡¯re doing. I want Aaron too much in this moment to care about anything. I close my eyes and arch up toward him, offering my body. Aaron¡¯s arms tighten around me. Then I feel the cold wood beneath my ass and on my legs as my pants and panties are drawn down. In the next beat, he¡¯s pushing inside me. It¡¯s a long, deep stroke that fills me He doesn¡¯t move for a second. And neither do I. It¡¯s a moment to savor the nearness. The connection that only this man can bring to me. Then he¡¯s thrusting and rubbing circles on my clit and I¡¯m lost to the rhythm as he pounds into me. I don¡¯t think. Not about work. Or war. Or when my cancer will im me. I just feel. The strength of this man. The scent of his skin. The pulse of my body clenching around him as he fills me deeply,pletely. Ie ande and then as the pulses fade, he pulls out, drags me off the table and spins me around until I¡¯mid out over it, my ass in the air, breasts t against the cold wood. Then he¡¯s lining up and pushing into me again. I can¡¯t move. And with each thrust the table locks me in ce. Aaron sweeps my legs apart wider, letting him go deeper. His hands cup my butt. Then one pulls my hair until I¡¯m arching back and into him. He kisses me hard. ¡°It¡¯s been too long, Leah. That you¡¯ve denied me.¡± I haven¡¯t denied him. We¡¯ve both been busy. But conversation isn¡¯t something I can manage right now. ¡°I¡¯m not going to make it fast, honey.¡± Oh my gods. I drench him and he chuckles darkly. ¡°I know,¡± he murmurs. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. The whole world could burn to the ground when I¡¯m inside you.¡± Yes. When we are together like this¡­it is everything. His hand dips between my legs, spreading the wetness over my clit and then up to my ass. No. He wouldn¡¯t. Not here. Would he???¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 When Aaron¡¯s mo uth shes over mine, stealing my breath, I realize that he¡¯s stifling my screams. His thumb presses against the rim and then pushes in. I gasp. The table applies pressure from below and his finger pushes down from above. Inside, all I feel is every inch of him. Every ridge. And as I lose control, he grows thicker. Bigger. 3 The stimtion is too much and Ie clenching around his co ck and finger in contractions that are like a vice. He grunts and keeps pumping and as he reaches his own release, my body shatters again, pulling him deeper and milking every drop of him. ¡°Go dda mn,¡± he mutters. I¡¯m boneless. I don¡¯t move. I just stay draped over the table as he pulls out and crosses to the sidebar to wash up. I watch him, not even concerned about the door or who might walk in. I¡¯m too sated to care. Aaron washes his hands and buttons his shirt. Well mostly. It looks like he lost a few buttons toward the top. Of course, he just looks sexier for leaving his shirt open. He grabs his tie but instead of putting it back on, he eyes me like he¡¯s thinking of how I¡¯d look tied up with it. I feel a residual pulse. My body likes the idea. Seeing that I¡¯m not going anywhere, he grins then goes back to sidebar. He dampens a hand towel with warm water andes back to clean me up. I justy here and let him. When he stands me up and sets me to rights, I¡¯m boneless. He helps me into his clothes, his hands lingering over my breasts. Does he notice that they¡¯re bigger, more sensitive? Does he feel how firm my lower abdomen is or how it¡¯s already starting to fill out. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I¡¯m blushing and unable to meet his eyes. I¡¯m excited for the changes to my body. It means life is taking root. Even as I¡¯m dying, I can still support and give rise to my baby. He tucks me on the chin and I look at him. The kiss he gives me is soft. It¡¯s so gentle and sweet it makes me want to weep. He invades my space again and deepens the kiss. But as he does, reality seeps back in. We¡¯re in a corporate office. I just fired half a dozen board members, and thispany is still on the brink of copse. And if this business goes down, my pack loses everything.. As my thoughts are racing, he¡¯s watching me carefully. Almost bemusedly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Leah.¡± Not sure what he¡¯s referring to-me, thepany, the pack/ Council drama. Not that it matters. I nod politely. ¡°Of course One brow arches up. He ha tes when I patronize him. ¡°Thank you foring today,¡± I say. ¡°Your presence helped His lips twitch. Right. ¡°Then again, you don¡¯t need help, do you, Aaron? You have controlling shares.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal,¡± he says. ¡°Let¡¯s set up a trust for Roberts Corp.¡± A trust? ¡°For who?¡± ¡°Our children.¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Oh my god. Does he know? He stares at me with a predatory gleam. ¡°I¡¯m not agreeing to a divorce, Leah.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t actually married, remember? You exchanged vows with Jessica.¡± ¡°Those were words spoken between kids.¡± ¡°So your words have no meaning then? You don¡¯t stand by them.¡± He growls. His hands p down on the conference table, boxing me in. But I won¡¯t cower from this man or be intimidated. Not anymore. I tilt my chin up. ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive,¡± he says. ¡°People have rtionships. They fall in love and break up.¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± He leans in menacingly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about us. I had a past before I met you, princess.¡± ¡°Huh. That¡¯s nice for you. There¡¯s only ever been you. So I can¡¯t say the same.¡± ¡°Is that what this is about? You want another man? You think that pretty boy Adam can make you scream the way I can?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Adam? I¡¯m not attracted to him that way. ¡°How would I know about s*x with someone else? I haven¡¯t tried that yet.¡± ¡°Is that what this is about? You want to f**k someone else? I didn¡¯t say that. He snarls and his eyes sh gold. If I were to take another man to my bed, I suspect I¡¯d be signing his death warrant. ¡°Tobin is a savage, so I hope you¡¯re not thinking about setting your sights on him.¡± ¡°What the he ll are you talking about?¡± ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s my Beta, James, that you think would be better. He¡¯s always sticking up for you-¡± ¡°What!? Aaron. I¡¯m not interested in someone else.¡± That seems to take the fight right out of him. He stops arguing and his dark eyes search mine like he has to make sure I¡¯m telling him the truth. My traitorous body likes this possessive side of him. My nipples tighten at this disy of jealousy. He¡¯s a huge, powerful, handsome Alpha that could have any female he wanted. For some reason, he still wants me. ¡°You¡¯re getting this all wrong.¡± I try to find the words to make him understand. ¡°I need to be happy for me, Aaron. And I don¡¯t need a man for that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just some man. I¡¯m your ma- He cuts off abruptly. Did he mean mate? I¡¯m human. 5 He can¡¯t mate me. The bond isn¡¯t one that exists in a human sense because it is the wolves that bond and recognize each other. There is a duality to the rtionship. I touch his face. His skin is smooth and warm to the touch. ¡°I don¡¯t have a wolf. It can never be.¡± Abruptly, I start coughing. I cover my mo uth as I cough and wheeze. 1 #124 Aaron goes to the small refrigerator tucked behind the wet bar. He grabs a bottle of water. Before he turns back he sniffs the air and murmurs, ¡°That¡¯s odd. I smell blood.¡± I look at my hand and see red. * ¡± 764 ¡± x J Chapter 124 Chapter 124 I spring off the table so fast I nearly break a heel. ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡± Aaron points to a corner of the room. I rush over, still coughing and hoping he doesn¡¯t smell or see. When I get into the room I spit into the sink. Blood. Not a lot. But enough. Time is ticking. And no matter that I feel okay and the baby is growing, I¡¯m still dying. ¡°Leah, you okay?¡± It¡¯s Aaron. He¡¯s at the door. If I know him-and I do-he¡¯s about two seconds from bursting in here. ¡°I¡¯m good!¡± I rinse my mo uth with water and spit. AARON Leah¡¯s not acting right. Maybe she¡¯s shy. * 6 ;, The s*x was phenomenal and she waspletely exhausted afterwards, but we can¡¯t exactly cuddle or curl up for a nap. At least not here. There is a President¡¯s Suite on the top floor. But that hasn¡¯t been used since her old man started king off and I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be asfortable in that space. A $*,, , ,$ ¡ý .. I scrub my hands with soap. As I stare in the mirror I hardly recognize myself. My eyes are bright. My hair is a mess. My skin is flushed. I look like I¡¯ve been thoroughly f**ked. If it wasn¡¯t for the blood and the pregnancy, I could pretend I was an average twenty-something engaging in an office affair. I couldugh about what had happened and relish the naughtiness of it. Instead, I have to think about politics and my pack, and a baby who is going to enter a world of strife and change, who won¡¯t have me to love and protect him. *, ,, , , € * A Then again, I wasn¡¯t really ¡®thinking¡¯ when I f**ked her just now. I often lose my mind where this female is concerned. She started acting weird when I mentioned children. But that is the inevitable oue for us. I don¡¯t care that she¡¯s human. That alone should convey that I¡¯m invested in her and our marriage. Why else would I consider it? L There¡¯s a knock on the door before Liam enters. Smart boy to knock before entering. His nostrils re, no doubt scenting that we¡¯d had s*x. Which is probably awkward as f**k for him, seeing as how it¡¯s his sister and all that. But I¡¯m not going to Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. apologize. I eye him hard. I¡¯ll put his head through that conference table if he makes Leah feel embarrassed in any way. ¡°Each board member has been escorted from the premises. All clearances have been revoked and they¡¯ve been locked out of all corporate servers.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Leah says. She steps out of the bathroom and has smoothed her hair back into some tight knot. I don¡¯t like it like that. She moves to the head of the table and sits. ¡°Please,¡± she holds out her hands indicating that we should sit. I move to her right hand side and take the chair nearest to her. Liam sits and opens aptop. He slides it to her. Leah cues up a picture of the Roberts Corp headquarters. ¡°This building,¡± she begins, ¡°and the surrounding acreage of grounds total some 16 acres.¡± We have over 16,000 acres of just irrigated pasture on ournds. ¡°We could sell it,¡± Liam says. She shakes her head. ¡°I have a different n. She pulls up drawings in quick session. They¡¯re a series of four-story residential developments. ¡°Housing,¡± she says. ¡°The smallest house here is over two million dors. People need to work, but most can¡¯t afford that kind of mortgage. But they can pay between 5-10k a month.¡± ¡°That kind of rent or lease is way more than most people make in a year,¡± Liam counters. ¡°For sure,¡± she agrees. ¡°But not in this part of the country.¡± Leah pulls up another set of charts and diagnostics. ¡°The cost of living here is higher than in 97% of the rest of the country.¡± Liam doesn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°So we just abandon the techpany? We have over a hundred engineers employed here as well as marketing, data analysts, consumer services¡­We have two government Defense contracts, Leah.¡± I watch the intery between them. I can scent the anger building in Liam. I wonder if Leah can, on some level, detect it too. ¡°I¡¯m not saying to discard years of work. I¡¯m suggesting we downscale. Keep the products in development that have been beta tested. Honor the contracts with the Military. Table the ones that have not shown a profit.¡± ¡°So we can be housingndlords.¡± Liam¡¯s voice is thick with disdain. Leah just smiles. ¡°Yes. We own thend. We will own the buildings. We can continue to have a steady- and increasing¡ªrevenue stream for the next century. Big tech projects are s*xier and more fun-when they pan out. I¡¯m just suggesting that we build our portfolio and diversify so we have revenue to protect against the unpredictability of all the projects that don¡¯t seed..¡± ¡°It¡¯s a solid n,¡± I say. Both siblings look at me. Leah gives a tiny smile. Liam still looks pissed, only doubly so now because I inserted myself into the conversation. ¡°Well,¡± Liam says. ¡°I guess it¡¯s good that you agree, seeing as how you have the controlling shares.¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the investment capital, Leah?¡± I ask her. ¡°150 million to break ground. Another 50 million to handle the interiors once the actualplexes are built.¡± ¡°Counting the twenty I already gave you?¡± I ask. She shakes her head. ¡°I need that for daily operating expenses. If my short term investments can turn the profits I¡¯m projecting they will, then the initial loan can be repaid more quickly.¡± ¡°Loan?¡± Liam looks surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± She stares at me, not her brother. ¡°This isn¡¯t a full takeover, Aaron. We¡¯ll treat this as a loan, and you can profit on a fair interest rate. When the loan is paid back, you sell back 2% of your shares to Pack Roberts, again, at fair market value.¡± ¡°So you can regain control of thepany?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why should I agree to that?¡± I ask her. M S She counters with a smile: ¡°Are you addressing that question to your wife or your enemy Alpha?¡± she says. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Touche. Smart girl. I can¡¯t insist on being married and then treat her like a stranger. Even if I shouldn¡¯t mix business with pleasure. ¡°125 total, and Ipromise to sell back 1%.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°This is my family¡¯s corporation, Aaron. We need to get back control of it.¡± ¡°I am your family, Leah. You don¡¯t get to pull that card only when it suits you.¡± Equal shares would mean we¡¯d have to vote and interact on decisions. He ll, I let her run the show today only because I respect her opinions and I wanted to see what she¡¯d do with this situation. I can dismantle thispany and sell it off. I can bring in external investors and not disrupt my own cash flow. There are a dozen deals that can be made to liquidate. Not to mention that with Pack Roberts being in debt as bad as it is, I can get those lenders to call in their loans and crush Roberts Corp in one fell blow. More gently I say, ¡°You do know you¡¯re in no position to negotiate, right? I¡¯ve reviewed all the financials, honey.¡± She swallows hard but holds my gaze. ¡°You can¡¯t have it both ways, either, Aaron. You¡¯re either with me or against me.¡± She¡¯s throwing my words back in my face and I can¡¯t even fault her for it. ¡°Fifty percent. Even shares. And I give you the capital. I¡¯ll pay the interest on your other loans, so they don¡¯t call them in. Princess,¡± I warn her. ¡°I can destroy thispany.¡± I nce at Liam briefly. ¡°And you both know it. This is my final offer. Take it or leave it.¡± LEAH I took Aaron¡¯s deal. It¡¯s not like we had better options and we both knew it. I came in high hoping we¡¯dnd where we did, and if I¡¯m being totally honest, I would¡¯ve taken a lot less. Liam is furious. It¡¯s just the two of us now. We¡¯re seated in the boardroom. Aaron left as well as several of the wolves that apanied him. Liam has his own group of wolves maintaining security. ¡°Come with me,¡± he says. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Anywhere but here. I can still smell the s*x on the hardwood and, no offense, I¡¯m a little si ck of it.¡± My face burns. I don¡¯t bother denying and I¡¯m not going to apologize. I¡¯m a grown adult. But his judgment of me doesn¡¯t feel nice. We leave the main conference room and get back into the elevator. There is a scanner that he ces his hand on and it brings us to a higher, unlisted floor. The doors open silently and there is a flurry of activity. At least a dozen people upy desks with multiple monitors. They all appear to be working hard¡­ on something. 2 ¡°Dad¡¯s office is one floor down. If you n to work from here or stay here, you can upy it. The couch isfortable enough and the bathroom has a shower in it. We can have clothes delivered to you.¡± ¡°What is this floor?¡± ¡°State-of-the-art AI software designed specifically for unmanned, autonomous weaponry systems.¡± I see the mechanical aspects of drones and spider-looking robotics, and even simpler models that look like a jacked up Roomba vacuum. The walls are some kind of reinforced concrete. There are ¡°Liam, what do you mean weaponry?¡± ¡°We have a multi-billion dor DoD contract if we can deliver on the software.¡± ¡°What kind of software?¡± I ask carefully. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s the tech that mans these robotics,¡± he tells me, ¡°creating an autonomous, intelligent machinery capable of acting independently to carry out missions. It will change the face of warfare forever.¡± This is¡­ terrifying. ¡± ¡± 1 K 2 c I can¡¯t put my head in the sand and pretend the tech doesn¡¯t exist, but actively developing it doesn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°This is where all the money¡¯s been going,¡± I venture. ¡°Yeah. We ssh around some so people think we¡¯re partying and living extravagantly, and we let the packhouse go to he ll because it reinforces the image. But that¡¯s not the case. We pull all the money we can out of every other department and personal asset to feed it back into this program.¡± They¡¯ve fo oled everyone¡­ even me. ¡°We¡¯re not stupid, sister. Or mismanaging anything. This is Dad¡¯s vision. And I¡¯m going to see it through.¡± Lies. So many lies. And secrets. ¡°This will save lives all over the world,¡± Liam tells me. Whose lives? Not the people they¡¯re attacking. And isn¡¯t this like the premise of the plot from Terminator!? Where AI is meant to stop war, but then it goes rogue and kil ls everybody. I me Aaron and his obsession with action flicks for my overactive imagination. But what if it isn¡¯t? What if in this very room, we are developing the AI that will one day decimate entire cities? And what about this power used against another pack? We could annihte our own species. I look at the engineers bent over theirptops and monitors typing away and analyzing code or tinkering with whatever these machines are. A chill crawls up my spine. I¡¯ve been arrogant and wading into waters without knowing their depth. Now, I¡¯m in way over my head. And given just how much they¡¯ve lied about already, I can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Liam, what else aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 My brother brings me up to speed. I suppose I should consider myself lucky that he told me at all, but he¡¯s also sworn me to secrecy, and while I wasn¡¯t actually nning on telling Aaron-at least not right away-something about another lie between me and him really makes my stomach sink. I¡¯m pretty sure Liam already knows I¡¯m si ck. I can¡¯t see Adam keeping that a secret. But he hasn¡¯t asked me straight out, and I¡¯m not talking about it, so we¡¯ll just let this one bit of drama sit for a bit. Besides, we have bigger things-literally-with the development he¡¯s been working on and its military applications. Liam and I spend two weeks in California. He books us at a nearby hotel, although most nights we pass out in my dad¡¯s old office. Trimming down thepany is unpleasant. But I force myself to sit in the room during those HR meetings and personally thank each employee for their service. The severance packages are very generous, but that doesn¡¯t ease my guilt. The real estate venture is still a ¡®go¡¯ and that falls into myp to research contractors and building up. There is an endless list of work to do, and it keeps me busy. When I¡¯m not focused on the building venture, I¡¯m with my brother holed up on the upper floor working with his AI team on the big Defense contract. I try to work from there too, just so I can learn more about the actual software and be better acquainted with his team. There are three wolves among the engineers. A guy named Dennis and two females, Sophie and Kate. The three of them are brilliant and I marvel at the speed and manner in which they process data. Aaron calls or texts everyday. I miss him. I miss the pleasure he brings me. Adam messages too. If Aaron¡¯s texts bring me joy, Adam¡¯s are there to keep me grounded. Take your vitamins. Get more sleep. Come back to pack, you¡¯re due for an ultrasound. There¡¯s never anything wrong with what he says, but I sense a bit of resentment from Adam. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a doctor and I¡¯m not taking his guidance. Or, maybe like so many other wolves, he isn¡¯t okay with my continued rtionship with Aaron. ¡°Are you okay?¡± It¡¯s Dennis. He¡¯s an intuitive wolf, and for as much as he fits the tech image with his t-shirts and Te, he¡¯s built like a defensive lineman. A good 6¡¯3¡å and dense as a tree. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him. It¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m restless. ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up here with the rest of us for twelve hours. Why don¡¯t you take a break, grab a coffee.¡± Between the baby and the cancer¡­I¡¯m off caffeine. ¡°I could eat something,¡± I say. I eye up who¡¯s left on this high security floor. The wolves are first into the office andst to leave. They work tirelessly. They have more at stake than some of the other teammates because they¡¯re part of Pack Roberts. Not born into it, but initiated in by my father. I¡¯m happy for that. A pack needs new members, new energy and ideas. Granted, as far as ¡®ideas¡¯ go, I¡¯d prefer we weren¡¯t neck deep in a Defense Administration contract for the government, but the new packmates are wee. Dennis looks around the room. Seeing that everyone is upied, he says, ¡°Allow me to escort you down to the cafe, Alpha.¡± I¡¯m pleased that he addresses me by the proper title. Not everyone does, and my leadership position is not one that everyone approves of. We take the elevator down. ¡°Did you see the revised deadline from the Pentagon?¡± Dennis asks. ¡°No.¡± ¡°They want to begin Phase 1 testing. They¡¯re moving up our contract date.¡± Can they do that? ¡°How much time do we have?¡± I ask. ¡°We have less than 30 days to deliver on the AI prototypes. That¡¯s¡­not possible. ¡°Just creating the security firewalls for it will take twice that time.¡± He grins at me. ¡°Look at you picking up fast. ¡°Can we hit the deadline?¡± I ask him before we reach the ground floor. ¡°No.¡± He doesn¡¯t mince words. ¡°We¡¯d need four more headcount to shift a portion of the code writing.¡± ¡°Do you have people in mind? He nods solemnly. ¡°Hire them.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± He whips out his phone and starts messaging. When the elevator dings, he¡¯s too busy typing to step out. ¡°Pizza¡­ or Burrito?¡± I ask him. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll get both and a couple of burgers.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His face lights up. ¡°You have my cell. If anyone else wants something extra, text me.¡± ¡°Okay. Thanks Alpha Leah.¡± As the elevator door closes, my own phone starts blowing up. It¡¯s Adam. Again. Insisting Ie home. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with a local obstetrician. 66 Be home soon,¡± I say out loud as I text it back to him. ¡°Oh, really?¡± I look up at the deep rumbling voice that I know so well. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that text yet,¡± Aaron tells me. It¡¯s really him. Here. Back in California. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask him. ¡°I got tired of waiting.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Aaron¡¯s tall, strong body seems to su ck all the oxygen out of the space or perhaps that¡¯s just how he makes me feel-breathless. His hair isbed back and a little longer on top. He¡¯s sporting scruff on his cheeks and chin. It looks good on him. His skin is darker like he¡¯s spent more time outside, and that¡¯s the scent that hits me as hees closer. It¡¯s fresh air. And summer nights. Liam enters the lobby. He does a doubletake between me and Aaron. I feel like I need to apologize or exin. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a nice surprise, brother?¡± He snorts. ¡°Aaron,¡± he says with a nod before pushing out the ss doors. I stand there and watch him get into the backseat of a parked limousine. When the door opens I catch a sh or auburn hair. ¡°Is that-¡± ¡°Tobin,¡± Aaron says with a growl. The door closes behind my brother before the car speeds off. Aaron and I stand here, wondering what his connection to Tobin can possibly mean. ¡°Should I be concerned?¡± I ask him quietly. ¡°Tobin does everything by Pack Law. There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s the youngest member to earn a Council seat.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize he was actually on the Council. I thought he was just an Enforcer.¡± ¡°He is. And he¡¯s savage. But he¡¯s also a strategist and historian.¡± ¡°Oh. Great. A homicidal wolf with a high IQ. And political aspirations. Just what we need.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Aaron smirks and then nudges my shoulder. His gaze takes me in from the top of my head to my feet. ¡°You look¡­different.¡± I¡¯m not sure what he means by that or if it¡¯s said as apliment. But more importantly, I¡¯m supposed to bring up food to the highly restricted floor. Aaron doesn¡¯t know about the DoD contract or the AI tech in development. I don¡¯t like lying to him, but I also-as the Alpha of my pack-have to make decisions that put Pack first. It has to be Pack above everything. Even me. Part of me understands the conundrum my father must have faced. I don¡¯t think I could¡¯ve made the choices my father did. Maybe that makes him a better Alpha than I will ever be. ¡°Hey, I was actually thinking about heading out,¡± I tell Aaron. ¡°I wasing down to the cafe to grab some dinner for the team. How about I run that back up and then we get out of here and get dinner ourselves?¡± ¡°Just you and me?¡± I smile. ¡°Aaron Rathborn, this might be our first date.¡± He snorts. ¡°Guess I should make it one you¡¯ll remember.¡± Something about our exchange prompts an equal urge tough-and cry. Because there are so many ¡®firsts¡¯ that I will never experience. He dips his head and kisses me on the mo uth. ¡°I¡¯ll make reservations.¡± ¡°Nowhere too fancy. I¡¯m not dressed for it.¡± He just nudges me in the direction of the lobby. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. Just leave everything to me¡­¡± He drops another kiss on my mou th before pushing out the ss doors and slipping on sunsses. I head off toward the cafe and grab a tray to load up for the tech team. All the while I¡¯m wondering what Aaron has up his sleeve¡­ Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this.¡± Aaron smiles. After I delivered several orders of food to the AI team, I came back down to find Aaron waiting for me in the lobby. He led me outside to his SUV. When I climbed into the backseat, there were a dozen gownsid out. 444 And these aren¡¯t some Macy¡¯s special or prom knockoff. !,,,: They¡¯re stunning eveningwear that probably costs hundreds of thousands. ¡°Aaron, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± I¡¯m blown away by the gesture. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± he tells me. ¡°Pick one. He climbs into the car beside me and I scramble to move a few of the dresses. I don¡¯t want to wrinkle them, or God forbid, tear something. ¡°We¡¯ll swing by the hotel so I can change too.¡± He nces at his watch. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time before our reservation.¡± ¡°Hey, Leah,¡± James says. I was so fixated on the expensive gowns, I didn¡¯t notice him at the wheel. ¡°James! Long time, no see.¡± He grins in the rearview mirror. Something of Aaron¡¯s words when west argued and he used me of having feelings for James because James sticks up for me, has me looking at James a bit differently. ¡°You doing all right?¡± he asks. This may be the first time he¡¯s actively engaged me in conversation. ¡°Uh, yeah. No ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± James pulls out into traffic and Aaron tugs a seatbelt around me and buckles it. James drives us to the same hotel I¡¯ve been staying at and I try not to make a big deal about it. It¡¯s one of the few five-star hotels in the area and it makes sense that Aaron would want to stay at the best. ¡°How did you know I was staying here?¡± I ask him. ¡°Coincidence.¡± He looks away. ¡°Best hotel in this town.¡± I look at the gowns and debate how to scoop them up and carry them in without dragging them or dropping anything. ¡°Leave them,¡± Aaron says. He palms what looks to be a hundred dor bill to the valet. ¡°See that my wife¡¯s purchases are brought up to the Penthouse Suite.¡± ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the young man replies. He nods and holds out his hand to help me out of the car but he avoids making eye contact with me. Aaron waits a few steps ahead. When I join him, he puts his hand on the small of my back and guides me into the hotel. Normally, I schlep it back here after a full day¡¯s work and retreat up to my hotel room. No one says hello or takes much notice. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But with Aaron beside me¡­ People stop what they¡¯re doing and look at us. They murmur greetings and nod or smile, and I find myself fighting a blush. ¡°You getting shy now?¡± he whispers. I¡¯ve always been shy. He threads his fingers through mine and we walk hand and hand to the elevator. He swipes his card to gain ess to the penthouse suite. ¡°I¡¯m on the fourth floor,¡± I tell him. ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± Oh. I guess it amuses him that I¡¯d be thinking of going to my own room instead of with him. ¡°I want to take a quick shower, Aaron.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s stopping you?¡± I try to tug my hand away but he¡¯s not letting go of me. ¡°A shower means clean bra and panties.¡± His dark gaze traces over my body like he¡¯s visually undressing me. ¡°Go without ¡¯em¡­ for me.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I¡¯m not about to rolloutmando. ¡°I have a better idea,¡± I tell him. ¡°You grab them from my room or you wave your designer-clothes-fairy-wand and make some new ones appear for me.¡± He barks out augh. It is kind of funny. But really, if he could find all those gowns then I¡¯m thinking he can chase down a clean pair of underwear. We enter his suite and I stop short. It¡¯s ginormous. And morous to the nth degree. I whistle. ¡°And you kept me cooped up on Rathborn pds for years¡­¡± He looks around as if seeing this ce through different eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a ce to sleep.¡± Okay, so the ambiance doesn¡¯t faze him. But something tells me if I tried to get him to overnight at a two star hotel, he wouldn¡¯t be so oblivious to his surroundings. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a shower,¡± I tell him. Aaron looks at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± His mou th curves up on one side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hand me a shopping list, honey?¡± Oh. He¡¯s actually going to do it!? ¡°Aaron, you don¡¯t have to spend money. Seriously. I can grab clothes from my room. It¡¯s an elevator ride away.¡± But he¡¯s already backing out of the suite. ¡°I like tearing clothes off you, who knows maybe I¡¯ll like getting you dressed for a change.¡± With that he leaves with one sinful wink. And on that note¡­I¡¯m pretty sure these panties are shot. I take a minute. I wring my hands as I pace around all the rooms in this monstrously big suite. I¡¯m pretty sure this is several thousand square feet. What am I doing here? Going on a date-with my husband. My stomach flutters nervously. He wants me back. He¡¯s not giving up. But how much of that is for what I am and what I represent? Is any of his I affection actually for me? There is so much bad blood between us and yet¡­ there are moments. Like this one. When he¡¯s a different man entirely. There are several bedrooms and bathrooms in this morous suite, and I pick one with biggest shower. Everything is wh ite marble and the space reminds me of a spa. I take my time in the shower. My body is stimted from several different showerheads and jets, and steam rises from the exquisite heat. I run my hands through my hair, along my skin. The liquid soap slickens everything and feels pretty amazing when I wash my legs and chest. My breasts are heavy and the nipples tight. I think of Aaron, imagining him squeezing them, tugging at the tips with his lips and teeth. Then I mimic the motion with my own hands. Gods, that feels good. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve been wet since the moment Aaron arrived in the lobby of Roberts Corp and it¡¯s been weeks since I¡¯ve been alone or found any release. As the thought forms, I already know what I¡¯m going to do. I close my eyes and glide my amy hands across my chest, pinching my nipples and tugging at the tips until I feel that answering pulse between my legs. I tease myself, letting the water beat down on my breasts, moving so that one showerhead aims between my legs. Oh yes. I imagine it¡¯s Aaron¡¯s mou th there. His hands on my nipples. His body about to consume mine and leave me mindless with bliss. I keep up the motion on my breasts with one hand and let the other drift down E between my ¦Ó§áigns. It¡¯s my body. I know how to touch myself. What rhythm and pressure will get me there fastest. It¡¯s never as good as when Aaron does it. But I can pretend. My fingers circle my clit, before dipping in to draw my own wetness back out. I bite my lip to hold back a moan. I¡¯m so turned on. I wish Aaron was here with me now. In this shower. F**king me up against the ss until I can¡¯t stand, much less think. The fantasy has my legs trembling and I redouble my efforts. I open my eyes and he¡¯s here. In the bathroom. Arms crossed leaning against the wall. His eyes glow wildly as he watches. He¡¯s been watching me! He stalks toward the shower. ¡°Don¡¯t stop on ount of me¡­¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 He stops in front of the ss. ¡°I said not to stop.¡± In the reflection of the mirror behind him, I can see myself blushing. He¡¯s fully clothed. Decked out in a three-piece suit and looking polished and proper. My hair is dripping in my eyes and my hand is between my legs. He¡¯s caught me masturbating-gah, I can¡¯t even think the word without wanting to cringe. ¡°Stop blushing,¡± he says. ¡°It¡¯s cute, but don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Easy for him to say. ¡°Come here, honey. Up to the ss.¡± Like a puppet, I move as he tells me. ¡°Lean forward.¡± I do. ¡°That¡¯s right. Closer.¡± I pause when my nipples touch the ss. It¡¯s cold. He smirks like he knew it would be. ¡°Now move a bit. Graze them against this surface. I can look. But I can¡¯t touch. And it¡¯s f**king ki lling me.¡± I can see that. His pants are tented out and when he strokes his own co ck through his suit, I swallow audibly. ¡°I told you what to do, Leah.¡± I swivel my chest a bit and it creates this incredible friction against my nipples. And just like that, I¡¯m hot and my body is ready again. ¡°Now slide your hand down. Touch yourself. Show me what you like.¡± ¡°You already know what I like.¡± Hees all the way up to the ss. He raises his fist against it and leans in. He¡¯s so frigggin¡¯ handsome and I want him badly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Show me,¡± he says again. Not letting me hide or talk my way out of this. He strokes himself boldly. There¡¯s no sha me. He¡¯s a hardened ruthless male. L 3 2 But I am an Alpha too. And I shouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed or shy about taking my own pleasure or enjoying my body. There¡¯s a bench against the opposite wall in this giant shower. It has a wand showerhead beside it and a rainhead above it. I sit and lean back. With one hand I reach up to the shower handle and switch this one on and let the water rain down on my chest and body. Seated as I am, I can spread my legs, and I do. Then I massage both my nipples. All the while, Aaron watches me hungrily. He wants to watch-I¡¯ll give him a show. One he¡¯ll never forget. I draw my legs closed slowly and he growls. Then I open them again, only wider this time. I slide to the edge of the bench seat so the water drops from the high head onto my breasts. The constant pattering motion is incredible. I draw wetness from myself and tug my nipples with it. The sensation is different than the water. It¡¯s smooth. Silky. When I touch myself again on my clit and dip two fingers inside, I¡¯m entranced by the changes in texture. Aaron growls. He¡¯s right up against the ss like he wants to punch through it. It¡¯s hot. I close my eyes and focus on the feelings-the steady rhythm of thrusting in and out, imagining it¡¯s his hard co ck. His fingers circling delicately. ¡°No,¡± hemands. ¡°Look at me.¡± I don¡¯t obey him right away because he is not in control of this scene. It¡¯s my fantasy. I wait until I¡¯m close. When my legs are trembling and I¡¯m moaning because I want him inside me so f**king badly. Then I open my eyes and stare into his. The orgasm rips through me. I clench down on my fingers, riding out every pulse and all the while Aaron watches me. I close my eyes when it bes too intense. When thest ripple of pleasure ebbs, I open my eyes. And see Aaron walking away from me¡­ Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Why is he leaving? I¡¯m breathing heavily and felt so good only seconds ago and now I¡¯m hit with a wave of sha me and insecurity. I wash my hands and body quickly and turn off the water. I dry off with the plush towels and wrap one around my hair and another around my body. If there was a way to magically leave this hotel and whisk myself miles and miles away, I would. In a heartbeat. But I¡¯m trapped and I¡¯m not going to run or cower. I¡¯m entitled to pleasure. Same as anybody else. I don¡¯t know why Aaron would react like this, but I¡¯m not going to let him ruin something so beautiful. I lift my chin and walk out into the main suite. He¡¯s sitting on the bed. His head in his hands. This is ¡­not what I was expecting to see. ¡°Aaron?¡± ¡°Get dressed, Leah. Our reservation is in thirty minutes.¡± Like I want to go anywhere with him after this sh it. His chest heaves. ¡°Yeah. About that,¡± I say. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to pass.¡± He looks up and his eyes arepletely feral. His wolf isn¡¯t just at the surface, its moments from breaking through. ¡°Put some clothes on,¡± he growls. I instinctively take a step back. ¡°My control¡¯s hanging by a thread right now, Leah. As a man, I want to f**k you senseless. As my wolf¡­he wants to mark N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. you and to he ll with the consequences.¡± I gasp. I¡¯m not a wolf. Aaron can not mate me. Not without risking his own wolf¡¯s well-being. This is madness. 4 M¡­ Aaron breathes deep. ¡°I can still f**king scent you, Leah. And I can¡¯t handle it right now.¡± I take a step back, then another. And another. Then I run out of the room and m the door behind me. He roars and my heart stops. I lock myself in another room and wait. Wondering if he¡¯s going toe after me¡­ Chapter 132 Chapter 132 He doesn¡¯t give chase. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m relieved or disappointed. After the initial shock and fear passed, the reality of his words sank in¡­and it was HOT. I¡¯ve never been wanted like this before. Never had any man-let alone an Alpha like-Aaron-desire me to the point of madness. It¡¯s heady and a seduction all its own. It makes me want to strip down in front of him, touch myself and dare him to take me. Any way he wants to. But I deny that urge. It¡¯s only passion talking. And I need to listen to my mind. Not my heart or body. Our rtionship is too tenuous and what he is proposing¡­I¡¯m not sure why or what it might mean. And I¡¯m already a pariah in the paranormal world as a human Alpha. I can only imagine the fallout that would transpire if I was mated to Aaron. That would not bode well for him. I¡¯d be too much of a liability. Once mated, the lives of wolves are intertwined. The souls bound together. And since I¡¯m dying¡­ such an act would be a death sentence to him. He can¡¯t die. He needs to live. He needs to take care of our baby. I caress my stomach as I stare at the this bedroom. I need to tell him. Tonight. The undergarments are silk and the pricetags are ridiculous. These are scraps of clothing, really, not much material at all. I can¡¯t fathom how they can charge so much for nothing. I debate not wearing any-that would surprise him-but the allure of such decadent panties and bras is not something I want to pass up. I settle on a ck matching set that has trailing chains of Swarovski gems and tie knots at the hips. Maybe he¡¯ll actually untie these instead of ripping them off my body. The bra is my size, or normally would be, but as my pregnancy progresses, my breasts arerger and they bulge over the demi cups. I catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror. My curves are more pronounced, my hips and breasts are fuller than they were just a week ago. My body is changing and I like it. I like seeing the physical evidence that life is growing inside of me. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I pick a dress. This time, I go with wh ite. It¡¯s floor-length with a plunging neckline and a slit up one thigh that shows off almost my whole leg when I walk in it. There are heels too. My, but he thought of everything. I don¡¯t know much about designers but I recognize the red bottoms of Louboutin heels, and i slide those on my feet. Aaron has rigid control. His emotions reined in so I¡¯m never really sure what he¡¯s thinking or feeling. He made it clear today that he wants me. And I¡¯m going to test just how badly. With what little time I have left, I won¡¯t deny myself or him. I can¡¯t mate him-but I can im his body. He¡¯s in for a surprise tonight¡­one he won¡¯t forget. There¡¯s a knock on the door. ¡°Leah?¡± I unlock the door and open it. Aaron¡¯s eyes sh pure gold, then he reaches for me¡­ Chapter 133 Chapter 133 AARON Leah looks like a go dda mn sacrificial offering. And it¡¯s a miracle we made it out of that suite without me dragging her to the nearest horizontal surface. She has no makeup on, at least not that I can tell. But her lips are painted bright red. It keeps me staring at her mou th and thinking about all the things I want to do to it. The whi te dress is long and almost demure. Until she moves or leans to the side, then I get a glimpse of all that toned, tan thigh. And don¡¯t even get me started on the top half. Did she always look this? My memories of Leah are vivid and I¡¯ve known her body for years, buttely everything seems heightened. It¡¯s like we¡¯ve been together in color and all of a sudden everything¡¯s high def. Her body is sexier, that¡¯s for sure. Or maybe that¡¯s just my obsession with her. It¡¯s something I need to hide better. Because as an Alpha of my stature I can¡¯t afford this kind of weakness. My wife should be a possession. A means to an end. The physical embodiment of the peace between our packs. But instead I find myself wanting her, longing for her when we aren¡¯t in bed tangling up the sheets, thinking about her when there are a thousand other priorities I need to address. When the limousine pulls to the curb, I step out first and then I extend my hand to help her out. Her fingers are so small and smooth petite and breakable. Yet she can match my passions. That scene from the shower¡­ Holy sh it, it¡¯s ingrained in my brain. Every whisper of her fingers over her flesh. Each throaty little moan. The way her nipples tightened up just because she was staring at me. I¡¯m hard again. Da mn it. I adjust myself and guide her into the restaurant. ¡°You¡¯re really taking this first date thing seriously,¡± she mutters. I should¡¯ve from the start. I know that now. TA But I didn¡¯t appreciate her then. She was just a tool. V ¡°It¡¯s this way,¡± I tell her. I tip the maitre de a couple hundred and he leads us to a private part of the restaurant. He opens arge, dark paneled door. This is a separate, hidden club within Gallery. It¡¯s Michelin-starred and every bit as luxurious. But this area is for guests requiring more¡­discretion. There is a senator at one table surrounded by two women who are definitely not his sixty-year-old wife. Another table has a Hollywood star and his entourage. Next are a pair of professional football yers. Several mid-level gangsters upy a long table against the left wall. ¡°It¡¯s just this way, sir,¡± our maitre de says. ¡°Thank you, Antoine,¡± I tell him. We keep moving past a private wine cache and toward a second room. It¡¯s screened off and Antoine sweeps aside a heavy curtain. What the he ll? I stop suddenly and Leah ms into my back.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡°Liam?¡± Leah nces at me and I usher her to the side. ¡°We¡¯ll take a table back in the main room,¡± I tell Antoine. I spin Leah around and get her on the other side of the curtain. ¡°What is my brother doing here?¡± ¡°Dining,¡± I reply easily. ¡°What else?¡± We¡¯re led back to a private alcove and I pull out my phone and text for my security detail toe in. ¡°A team will be joining us, Antoine. Please position them appropriately.¡± ¡°Of course, sir. Right away, sir.¡± We sit and take the menus he extends to us. A bevy of waiters and bussers pour drinks and ce a tter of artisan breads on the table. Leah reads her menu and I¡¯m d that she isn¡¯t too put off by the fact that her brother is in the same exclusive restaurant. I wouldn¡¯t think much of it either. Except I know who he is eating with. And it¡¯s not Tobin. Or some other Council member. Their backs were to us, but I recognized the tattoos on their necks. These are Old Country Wolves. One from an Arctic pack that traces its line to the origins of our kind. Two from a Eurasian pack that¡¯s anchored in Brus. The closest equivalent to these merciless wolves is the mafia. They aren¡¯t beholden to the Council. They operate outside of it. They don¡¯t give a sh it about humans and would be delighted if humanity fell off a cliff. They¡¯re weapons dealers. Drug traffickers. Their back alley dealings influence entire regions and the economics of whole countries. What-the-actual-f**k is Liam doing, taking a meeting with them? I can¡¯t write this off as coincidence or pretend that he just runs in some shady circles. This is too high up. You can¡¯t even get a sitdown with Michail or Ryker unless you¡¯re brokering a transaction of several hundred million. They don¡¯t fo ol around with any of the small stuff. And the third wolf, Dorian, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s left Gibraltar for twenty years or more. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. What brings him to this state, now? 1 I¡¯ve crossed paths with these Alphas a time or two. Michail¡¯s pack is a bu nch of hotheads. I taught one of Michails¡¯ goons a lesson not too long ago. I¡¯m pretty sure his limb never regenerated. And Ryker, he¡¯s a known assassin. Leah continues to peruse the menu,pletely oblivious to the fact that her brother is enjoying a meal with some of the deadliest wolves on this. I order a 2018 Chateau Petrus Bordeaux. When I see James and two of my men take up position directly outside our little room, I breathe a bit easier. I can hold my own, no problem. But Leah is vulnerable. And when she became Alpha of Pack Roberts it sent shockwaves through the entire paranormalmunity. I don¡¯t think most wolves would think twice about ki lling her. The power she holds is a he ll of a temptation. Even for me. She looks up and smiles. ¡°This is really nice, Aaron.¡± Right. We¡¯re on a date. I don¡¯t care about the food or the wine or the exclusivity of this restaurant. I just want to get her back to that room, unwrap her like it¡¯s Christmas morning and feel her body beneath me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to order,¡± she whispers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide. It¡¯s a tasting menu. They¡¯re going to bring everything.¡± Her eyes go wide. ¡°Oh. Wow. Okay. d I brought my appetite.¡± Typically the servings aren¡¯t sorge, and there will be wine pairings and pte cleansing aperitifs in between. ¡°Do your men want to join us,¡± she whispers. But of course they can hear. ¡°Maybe James is hungry.¡± I watch James¡¯ head tilt. ¡°When we¡¯re ready to leave, they can take our table and have a full meal too.¡± One of my men pumps his fist in the air. Leahughs. Antoine returns and decants the wine. He pours some for her. ¡°Oh no, you taste, Aaron.¡± Funny. She looks almost panicked about it. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s either good or tastes corked. She shouldn¡¯t worry about the pretense. I sip and savor the vor. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± I say. Antoine looks to Leah to take a sip. But she just smiles demurely. She was never a big drinker, but she does like a good red wine. She must not be in the mood tonight. When we¡¯re alone again I reach across the table and take her hand. I¡¯m not sure why I was so determined to take her out. But sitting here with her, this feels right. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing the ne.¡± Her hand goes to her throat. ¡°I took it off before the shower¡­¡± I pull the chain and pendant out of my pocket with my free hand. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 LEAH My hands shake as I pull the pendant back on. It hangs between my breasts and draws attention to my cleavage, which I suppose is good, although I didn¡¯t expect Aaron to get so annoyed about me forgetting to wear it. This is all new to me. My stomach is a bit knotted and I reach for some bread. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It. Is. Delicious. If this is just the carb course, I¡¯m pretty sure the rest of this meal is going to be orgasmic. I blush. Well, no. Nothing is going topare to that. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Aaron asks. I blush harder. He chuckles. I¡¯m going to miss this. Seeing him It¡¯s easy to forget that I¡¯m dying as I focus on the day-to-day dealings of my role as Alpha and working to save Pack Roberts. But when I¡¯m with Aaron¡­ I want to savor. I want every second to extend into infinity. I want these good feelings tost. Knowing they won¡¯t, that¡¯s just another reminder of the ticking clock that has be my life. ¡°What happened?¡± he whispers. 3 2 4 + I blink back the tears that are blurring my vision. 2 ¡°I¡¯m just happy,¡± I tell him. And I am. I¡¯m only sad because I¡¯ll miss him. The first round of foodes and I¡¯m spared from having to say more. C Time passes slowly. We eat and talk. Aaron shares stories of his own childhood-details I¡¯ve never heard before or even thought to ask. We talk about good times, before the war resurged and ripped our lives apart. Before the main courses, I notice a I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised when Liam barrels toward the wolves positioned at the door. James stops him with a hand to Liam¡¯s chest. ¡°Not one step more,¡± James warns. ¡°Back off, Beta.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my sister,¡± he growls as if daring Aaron¡¯s men to stop him. ¡°Let him through,¡± Aaron says. But he¡¯s not alone. Aaron bristles as two other wolves follow behind Liam. The first is a darkly bearded man with eyes that are almost translucent. The stark contrast between his light eyes and dark skin and hair is unnerving. The second man is blond and makes me think of Vikings or warriors from the Steppe. He¡¯s really tall and wide with brown eyes that take in every detail. Both are heavily tattooed and they look, I don¡¯t know, forck of a better word, dangerous. ¡°Hello Alpha,¡± the Viking-looking wolf says. ¡°Michail.¡± Aaron nods. The man scoffs. ¡°I was addressing her.¡± Aaron bristles. There are undercurrents of tension here and Aaron might outwardly appear calm, but his one hand has curled into a fist and the other lingers close to the steak knife beside his dish. ¡°Leah, this is Michail, and the other Alpha is Ryker.¡± Liam handles the introductions. They make my skin crawl so I can¡¯t really say ¡®it¡¯s nice to meet you. I settle for a Aaron angles his body to see past them. ¡°I don¡¯t see Dorian. Has he departed already?¡± The guy with the dark beard smiles a little creepily. ¡°You know Dorian,¡± he says. ¡°Always up to something.¡± To the two wolves Liam says, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve met my sister. Let¡¯s head out.¡± My brotheres and drops a kiss on my forehead and says to me, ¡°Enjoy your evening, Leah. Save room for dessert. The Zabaglione is delicious.¡± I watch them leave. The wolf called Michail lingers. His gaze traces over me in a way that has Aaron growling. ¡°See you soon,¡± he tells Aaron. And that¡¯s not some pleasant farewell, it sounds ominous. When they¡¯re gone, I ask Aaron, ¡°Should we be concerned?¡± Between Tobin and now seeing my brother with these two wolves I can¡¯t shake the feeling that he is in over his head. ¡°Your brother has shi tty taste in friends,¡± Aaron tells me. My brother very convincingly let the world think my Pack was mismanaged and a bu nch of reprobates while he and my fatherunched a secret division of Roberts Corp for multi-billion dor military contracts. I won¡¯t make any assumptions. And when I see my brother tonight or tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask him about it. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a reason for it, Aaron. ¡°Yes. And that¡¯s what concerns me¡­ Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Dinner is lovely. The food is incredible-of course it is-but what¡¯s more is the way Aaron looks at me. Like I¡¯m his only focus in the world. His attention is like that when we are alone in bed, but outside of it, moments like this are rare. And though we¡¯ve talked about work and pack elements and any number of mundane things over the years, we seldom had times like this. Tonight is one that I will cherish. ¡°Do you want me to have them pack up the wine?¡± he asks. ¡°No thanks.¡± He holds his hand out to me. ¡°Shall we go?¡± He threads his fingers through mine and guides us away from the table. He pauses only to pull a ck AmEx card from his wallet. ¡°Be back by 2am,¡± he tells James. ¡°Sure dad,¡± James teases about the curfew. He takes the card and goes to converse with Antoine, whose team is already bussing and resetting our N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. table. The two other wolves escort us out of the restaurant. On the car ride back to the hotel, he drives. I¡¯m in the front seat, and I cross my left leg so the whole length of it is revealed to him. His gaze darts between my thigh and the focusing on the cars ahead of us. The fact that I can entice this man and distract him while he¡¯s driving sparks my own passion. ¡°Eyes on the road, Aaron.¡± ¡°If you wanted that, you should¡¯ve picked a different dress.¡± Then he puts his hand on my knee. His touch is warm and sets a spark that spreads through my whole body. He doesn¡¯t have to ask me to spread my legs, it¡¯s like they have no will when ites to him, it seems. He glides his hand a bit higher. Then retreats down again. And so begins a slow, thorough seduction. He inches a little closer with each pass but this massage is light and definitely not touching where I need. He brings his hand maddeningly close and withdraws again. On the next pass, he spans his hand across my hip and catches the edge of my panties. When he starts to draw them down, I lift my hips. Yes. Please yes. He rubs them in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re very wet, Leah.¡± I gulp. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Have you been thinking about this all night?¡±. I have. He tucks the panties in his pocket. ¡°You¡¯re building quite the collection,¡± I say. He smirks. Then he reaches across the seat and draws my left leg up and onto his side of the SUV. With his eyes still on the road, he touches me. I gasp. My legs are spread wide and his fingers waste no time, dipping in. Out. In. Again and again. I¡¯m drenched. I hum with pleasure. He reaches deeper so his fingers curve to rub that incredible spot inside, and his palm presses against my clit so it creates friction with every movement. Aaron builds me up only to stop. He draws his hand away and I¡¯m breathless, ¡°Do you want to draw down the top of your dress?¡± he asks. Yes. Please. I don¡¯t even hesitate. I peel the sleeves down and my breasts strain to be free. ¡°Take it off,¡± he whispers. I unclip the bra, slide it off and toss it in the backseat. His hand molds to my breasts and the tug at my nipples se nds delicious little tendrils of sensation through me. He¡¯s still driving, eyes on the road. I¡¯m draped across the passenger seat. One leg in hisp. My dress hiked to my hips and dropped to my waist. Na ked for any passersby to see. He drives along easily. One hand on the wheel, the other touching me intimately. The windows are tinted-at least I assume they are-and probably bulletproof too. There are people out and about, traffic all around us. ¡°I¡¯m going to make youe a few times,¡± he tells me. ¡°Then you¡¯re going slide that ass across this seat and f**k me. I expect you to do exactly what I say. Is that going to be a problem, honey?¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 A shaky breath escapes me. ¡°No. Not a problem.¡± I don¡¯t often admit it, but I like this dominant side of him. Aaron lives up to his promise. He touches me until I¡¯m screaming his name. My blood has barely cooled before he winds me up again. And again. And again. I¡¯m songuid that by the time he whips the car onto a side street and slides into park, I can barely sit up. But when he unzips his pants and I see the way his body responds to mine, it brings me back to life like nothing else. In a few deft moves he has my seatbelt undone and me lifted over until I¡¯m straddling hisp. He¡¯s so turned on, when I grip him, it feels like silk over steel, and I whimper with excitement as I impale myself. He curses. I moan. And then there is only the steady rhythm of his body thrusting up and mine mming down. His hands tug both my nipples into his mou th for a swirl of his tongue. When he teases the tips with his teeth, I But Aaron¡­ he hasn¡¯t even begun. I lost track of the number of times we made love that night. Twice in the car, and then back in the hotel, I don¡¯t recall. I¡¯d sleep only to be awakened by his mou th or hands. It has never been this intense. His desire to possess me is almost savage. And yet¡­ I feel worshiped. As dawn pours into the room, I finally start to drift. My head rests on his chest, counting his heartbeats. His body is warm and hard beneath mine, one hand caressing my hair and neck. ¡°Come back home with me,¡± he says. 2 NO I can¡¯t. I have to see things through for my Pack. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Soon?¡± I kiss his chest, right over his heart. Because this powerful Alpha isn¡¯t controlling my will or forcing me N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. to concede. He¡¯s respecting me enough to make my own decisions. ¡°Yes.¡± & 3 I want to spend time with him. Like this. 4 F f 2 7 ? & J 4 e 0 + 4 24 2 7 2 A time wille when I¡¯ll be sic k. Too si ck for moments like this, but in my heart, I know Aaron will take care of me. I can see us just as we are now, lying together, and I pray that this is how I spend my He kisses the top of my head. I need to tell him about the baby. I want to tell him. ¡°Aaron, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± My phone starts buzzing. X V He reaches to grab it from the nightstand. ¡°Dennis?¡± ¡°He¡¯s one of the engineers.¡± I swipe to take the call. ¡°We¡¯ve had a breakthrough, Alpha,¡± he tells me. ¡°Can youe back to the office?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Have James drive you,¡± Aaron says. I can take an uber but it¡¯s not worth the argument. ¡°All-right¡± I push out of his arms, or at least I try to, he drags me back for another kiss. His dark eyes are so deep as they search mine. What does he see? I wonder. ¡°Tell me you love me, Leah¡­¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Is that what he wants? I smile. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for a long time,¡± I tell him. A month ago, I never would¡¯ve admitted such a thing. But now, his pride. Mine. What does it matter? Life is about love. And love is everything. He grins. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He doesn¡¯t give me back the words. I¡¯m not sure he can. Aaron has been broken down in ways that make my traumas seem tame. That¡¯s another part of life, I¡¯m learning. epting people as they are. And I ept him. If this is all he can be. It¡¯ll be enough for me. I drag myself away on shaky legs. I¡¯m sore in certain ces, but even that is kind of a turn-on, because it¡¯s the things we did that make me overly sensitive. And it¡¯s these residual feelings that will remind me of him in the long hours toe until I see him again. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner tonight.¡± My heart quickens at the thought of another night in his arms. Another ¡®date.¡¯ I nod. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t bete.¡± I slide back into my dress and grab my purse. I don¡¯t bother with shoes. e I¡¯ll do my walk of sha me and take the elevator down a few floors. In the whole scheme of things, what does it matter? Funny, how dying is giving me all new perspectives on how to live. I hang onto those and use them to keep the sadness at bay. Crying won¡¯t change things. Although deep down, I wish there was another way¡­ ** * * The hours crawl by. manage a quick shower and change clothes. When I leave my hotel room, James is waiting outside for me. He offers a smile and then walks by my side to the elevator, out of the hotel. He pauses only to settle me in the backseat of the SUV. When we reach Pack Roberts building, he walks me all the way up to the conference room. He took the whole door-to-door service very seriously. ¡°I have meetings with some of my packmates.¡± ¡°We¡¯re your packmates,¡± he reminds me. ¡°But okay. You can head up. I¡¯ll hang out down here in the lobby.¡± I get the impression that he¡¯ll be my shadow for the foreseeable future. ¡°How did you get stuck with babysitting duty?¡± I ask. He looks offended. ¡°I volunteered, Leah. It¡¯s an honor.¡± Da mn it, it that didn¡¯t make me almost weep. ¡°Hey, do me a favor, keep this on you at all times that I¡¯m not around or when you¡¯re not with Aaron.¡± I take the package he extends to me. It¡¯s not big. It looks like a giant pen. Only about an inch around. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Kind of like an Epipen.¡± I frown. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any allergies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you. And it doesn¡¯t contain epinephrine.¡± I hole up the tube-shaped object. It¡¯s red at one end. ¡°It¡¯s wolfsbane, Leah. Not enough to k ill, but definitely enough to incapacitate. Someonees at you, you m that red side down-anywhere you can hit them.¡± It¡¯s injectable poison. I nod and slide it into my back pocket. ¡°Okay.¡± FO I just pray I¡¯ll never need it. In the restrictedputerb, Liam is at a bank of monitors talking quietly with Dennis. ¡°This round of beta testing shows promise,¡± he says to me. ¡°We¡¯ve run several thousand simtions and the model of learning with the statistical results of the tests is overwhelmingly positive.¡± Dennis exins to me, ¡°A statistical error of up to 5% is considered eptable.¡± If lives are at stake, I¡¯m not sure any mistake is ¡®eptable. ¡°Human error is as high as 15%.¡± Oh. I guess that is better then,paratively. ¡°So what happens now?¡± I ask them. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°We run several more tests and begin scaling up the software. We will need to employ a separate organization to test the efficacy of our firewalls.¡± Liam nods. ¡°Our offense is only effective if it can¡¯t be hacked.¡± Yes. That was one of the elements that terrified me. This is Al. It can evolve and still be mand- able¡¯ but what happened if that tech was taken over by an enemy? ¡°There is a self-destruct mechanism that will initiate if tampered with,¡± Dennis says. But I¡¯m sure there is a way around that too. ¡°We¡¯re getting close, Leah,¡± my brother says. His eyes are bright and shining. Though everything about this fills me with foreboding, I smile at my brother. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, Liam. And for you, Dennis. This is a big advancement for the team.¡± Dennis bows slightly and moves off. I incline my head for Liam to walk with me. We move to a quiet corner of this secure floor. I lean against a desk. Liam takes a seat opposite me. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asks. ¡°The wolves fromst night. Who are they?¡± ¡°Business associates.¡± ¡°They seem shady.¡± He snorts. ¡°Says the woman who¡¯s with Aaron Rathborn.¡± I don¡¯t like the implication here. I¡¯ve never known Aaron to associate with Old World wolves or anyone that seemed violent. Well, that¡¯s not entirely true, but I don¡¯t like the way those males looked at mest night, and I¡¯m not du mb. It was because of them that we ate dinner with an entire security detail. I venture a guess. ¡°How much money do you owe them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Liam sputters. ¡°If it is, you can tell me.¡± He jumps off the desk but he¡¯s still not meeting my eyes. ¡°Seriously, Liam. We are in this together. If you need money, I can swing it. Aaron will-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Liam¡¯s eyes sh with his wolf. ¡°Can you quit bringing him up for five minutes!? We don¡¯t need him, Leah. We have to stop being beholden to him.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°He has his hooks so deep in you, you don¡¯t even see it. Do you?!¡± ¡°See what?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°How he¡¯s using you. Aaron ha tes everything about Pack Roberts, Leah. And that includes you¡­¡± I su ck in a breath. His words are like physical blows. ¡°Look,¡± he says. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re young. You think you¡¯re in love. But what do you know about love? This is f**kin¡¯ Stockholm Syndrome-like 101 from a Psychology Textbook. You¡¯ve built an obsession with your captor because you¡¯ve been with him for so long. It¡¯s not real.¡± I fight the urge to cry. Twill not let Liam see how his words affect me. ¡°You¡¯re pretty,¡± Liam goes on. ¡°And he¡¯s a male. But he¡¯ll stick his di ck in anything, sister. You¡¯re not special. Not to a monster like him. You¡¯re an object. A possession.¡± I¡¯m gutted by his words. Liam takes my hands. ¡°I¡¯m your brother. And love you. Dad loved you. It ki lls me. It makes me si ck thinking of all things you¡¯ve had to endure for us. It¡¯s unforgivable.¡± He kisses my hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to make it up to you. I promise. Once this Defense contract goes through, you won¡¯t have to go back to him. The paperwork has already been signed getting us back equal shares. With the money from the DoD, we¡¯ll have enough to start buying out his corporate holdings and we will level this ying Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. field. I swear it.¡± I think I¡¯m going to be si ck. What Liam¡¯s said. What he¡¯s proposing¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going to bring us back to war,¡± I tell him. ¡°No. I¡¯m going to crush him and ensure your safety and the safety of Pack Roberts for the next century.¡± He pulls me to him in a hug. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let Dad pledge you.¡± Is it guilt that is making him want topensate now? ¡°I¡¯m okay, Liam.¡± I¡¯m better than okay. And I have a baby. One who will bridge the peace between our packs. I take my brother¡¯s hand and put it on my stomach. ¡°Liam¡­ You don¡¯t have to avenge me or risk yourself or seek to crush anyone.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We can have the peace we¡¯ve been longing for. And we don¡¯t have to fight it. I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m having Aaron¡¯s baby.¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Liam looks murderous. His brows furrow and his canines actually drop. Then he shakes his head and seems to rein his wolf back in. He steps back and smiles at me. ¡°You¡¯re right. This does change things.¡± He shakes his head again, like he can¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯ve lived so long with war and this idea of having to conquer Pack Rathborn¡­ it¡¯s hard to consider that there can really be peace.¡± ¡°I know what you mean. I suspect this will take a lot of getting used to.¡± ¡°Wow. Uh, Leah, this is great news. Congrattions!¡± He hugs me. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When he draws back, his eyes mist. ¡°You¡¯re having a baby!¡± He hugs me again. 3 4 1 SS & This. = 4 * 67 t This is the reaction I¡¯d hoped for-the eptance and love. The hope. Because that is our only way forward. If we can¡¯t believe in a better future, there is no way we¡¯ll ever be able to obtain one. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle!¡± Heughs but it sounds more like a choke. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°It took me a minute too.¡± ¡°Leah¡­ what I said before¡­it wasn¡¯t to hurt you. You are my only family in this world and I love you. You deserve to be treated better. You deserve only goodness.¡± A lump rises in my throat. You¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re my Alpha. I¡¯ll fight for you to myst breath.¡± My heart swells. He means it. His words may have been coarse, but his heart is in the right ce. And, ¡°I¡¯ts okay, Liam. I¡¯d always prefer to hear the truth.¡± I might not like how he said it, but ¡°I appreciate that you told me.¡± He nods solemnly. Then his gaze dips to my stomach. ¡°Do you need anything? When was thest time you ate? Can I get you some orange juice? That¡¯s what pregnant women need, right? Folic acid or something¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m good-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get some.¡± He starts out of the room. ¡°Liam, wait! I¡¯m fine.¡± He pauses and nces back at me. ¡°You¡¯re our future, Leah.¡± He lowers his voice. ¡°Your child is the future of our pack. I won¡¯t be long,¡± he promises. I¡¯m pretty sure there is OJ downstairs in the cafe. So I just sit down when he rushes out of thisputerb. I feel pummeled. Liam didn¡¯t pull his punches at all, and while I¡¯d always want someone to be honest with me, I¡¯m not sure I can forget some of the more hurtful things he said. Is Aaron only using me? Am I so discardable? What¡¯s worse¡­ what if Liam¡¯s right? What if I have been deluding myself all along about this? Chapter 141 Chapter 141 I sit in theputerb for another hour. I find myself wanting to call Aaron to confront him. I should get those answers before tell him about the baby. I dig out my phone and dial him. He dumps me into voicemail. ¡°In a meeting.¡± Then a few secondster: ¡°U safe???¡± ¡°Fine.¡±l¡¯text back. ¡°K. Talk soon.¡± I stare at my phone and think back on thest years. All the times I¡¯d been overlooked and taken for granted. Made to feel jealous and ignored until it suited him. There¡¯s some truth to what Liam said. Things might be good now, but they weren¡¯t always. And the only time things really changed was when I obtained some power of my own. Is Aaron only holding on now because I can finally be independent? And if that¡¯s the case, then how can I continue to love someone who can never really love me? Liam said he was going out for orange juice, but that shouldn¡¯t have taken but a few minutes. Even if the cafe is out, he could Doordash or there is a convenience store maybe two blocks up the street. I call him. But it goes to voicemail. Huh. t¡¯d be nice if one of these males Take my call. My phone rings and I answer it. ¡°What¡¯d you go to pick the oranges?¡± It¡¯s like ame dad joke. Only Liam doesn¡¯tugh. ¡°What oranges, Leah? What are you talking about?¡± It¡¯s Aaron. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hotel, but I wanted you to know I¡¯m in Montana. I¡¯m flying back, so it¡¯ll be a few hours before I arrive.¡± So much for dinner. r maybe we do roo ¡°Want to push the reservations back?¡± he asks. service instead?¡± Room service means we¡¯d be eating in bed- if we stopped to eat at all. hath bed ¡°You know, I¡¯m actually not that hungry.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± He¡¯s quiet for a moment. Everything that Liam said has been ying like a bad song can¡¯t block out the doubts. Much as I want to, I can¡¯t. repeat in my head. I N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Because deep down, I know there is a thread of truth to each of them. ¡°You okay, honey?¡± he asks. The note of concern and the endearment just make me doubt myself eyes. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m good. Tired.¡± more. I rub my ¡°Let James bring you back. Get some rest.¡± I have an overwhelming urge to cry. There is so much we need to say. And yet, much as it often does, it goes unsaid. ¡°I have to go,¡± he tells me. ¡°Sure. ¡®Kay. Bye.¡± I hang up. Then I stare at my phone feeling lifeless. ¡°We¡¯re thinking about closing up early tonight,¡± Dennis tells me as he approaches the area where I¡¯m sitting. ¡°Well, rtively speaking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Friday. Go for it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be back at it tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I know. But let¡¯s let the team sleep in a little bit. No one in the office before 10am.¡± He smiles wide. ¡°Thanks boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± They¡¯re running on empty and if they don¡¯t get some solid sleep, someone is going to drop the ball or make a mistake. He turns to go. ¡°Hey, have you seen Liam?¡± I ask him. ¡°Or heard from him maybe?¡± Dennis shakes his head. ¡°Not in thest hour or so.¡± It seems weird that he¡¯d leave and not answer my calls. ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Dennis watches me carefully. ¡°Of course.¡± I clear my expression. ¡°Head out while you can. You¡¯re burning minutes.¡± He sa¦Éures and moves to snare ine news wirninis Team. Iney grin and high-tive and clear the room in less than thirty seconds. I resume my seat and close my eyes. I try to work through the doubts and fears. I try to center myself with positivity because if nothing else, that is better for my baby. I think I even doze off for a while. When I open my eyes, I see that it¡¯s half past ten. I turn off lights and take ap gathering up empty coffee cups and junkfood wrappers. I drop them in the trash bin and move the energy drinks to recycling. My phone beeps and I mumble a curse. It¡¯s the message alert, meaning I¡¯ve missed calls. Da mn it, I didn¡¯t even hear it ring. I type in my passcode and see four missed calls from an unknown number. One of them sent several video texts. I click on the first one and then fumble the phone as the imagees into view. It¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s beaten and bl oody. Chained to a chair. Someone is holding him hostage. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 My first instinct is to call Aaron, It¡¯s du mb. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He¡¯s essentially my enemy and he doesn¡¯t really like my brother, but the urge is there. He would help, I think, but I know he¡¯s on a ne right now so it¡¯s pointless to try. Wolves don¡¯t involve humans in our affairs, so it¡¯s not like I can dial 911 or call the police. I could call my own pack, but they¡¯re two states over. I shove out of theputerb and lock up then race into the elevator to the ground floor. My phone rings while I¡¯m descending. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Have you received my messages?¡± The voice is deep. It contains an ent I can¡¯t ce!¡± ¡°Put my brother on the phone.¡± The man chuckles. ¡°You are in no position to make demands.¡± ¡°You want something from me or you wouldn¡¯t be calling.¡± He chuckles again. ¡°Look at you, Alpha,¡± he sneers the word, ¡°flexing your authority.¡± ¡°Put my brother on the phone. Let me know he is okay. And then we can talk about whatever it is that you want.¡± I need to know Liam is alive. That photo could be from a few hours ago and who¡¯s to say what has befallen my brother since. I step out of the elevator. James is in the lobby. He takes one look at me and rushes over. I shush him to silence with a motion of my hand. ¡°Come on,¡± I say calmly. ¡°It¡¯s an easy enough request. Let me hear my brother¡¯s voice and then I can meet whatever demands you want to make.¡± ¡°You want to know if Liam is alive,e see for yourself. You have thirty minutes.¡± My phone dings. It¡¯s an address. The phone disconnects before I can say anything else. I try dialing the number back-it¡¯s not like they blocked it or called from some restricted number-but no one answers and there is no voicemail. It just rings and rings and rings. My hand is shaking when I lower the phone from my ear. ¡°They have Liam,¡± I tell James. ¡°I gathered.¡± He takes my arm and ushers me out of the building. He talks into his watch about Bravo Team and Delta Teams, and I surmise he isn¡¯t the only one running security nearby. ¡°I have to go to him.¡± He stops abruptly and it je rks my arm. ¡°Go straight into the trap?¡± I¡¯m not du mb. ¡°I know it is. But he¡¯s the only family I have left.¡± James curses. ¡°Aaron¡¯s phone is going to voicemail. He¡¯s still airborne.¡± 2 ? 6 ¡± 4 * [ ¡°When does hend?¡± ¡°Forty minutes.¡± * 7 The caller only gave me thirty. My brother doesn¡¯t have that long. I run out of the building and to James¡¯ SUV. He covers my back, a 9mm drawn while I get in on the passenger side. When he rounds the vehicle and gets behind the wheel, he starts the ¡± 4 A N A ignition but doesn¡¯t switch it into drive. ¡°Leah. Stop for a second.¡± ¡°James, put the car in drive. Now. We need to go.¡± ¡°No.¡± I sense that he¡¯s waiting for reinforcements, and they¡¯re going to what? Sit and corner me to keep me safe while each second might mean thest for my brother? He hits the lock button. ¡®Either start driving or let me the f**k out of this car.¡± He frowns. ¡°There¡¯s no way in he ll I¡¯m letting you run into the hands of someone who obviously means your pack harm.¡± ¡°Who said anything about letting me?¡± 2 3 Then that fancy syringe, the one with wolfsbane that James so kindly gave me¡­I slide it out of my purse and jab it into his arm. 7 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Da mn it, Leah!¡± James¡¯ features contort with pain. He lets out some sound that is almost a whimper before his body starts convulsing uncontrobly. If he¡¯d been driving, we¡¯d be off the road and wrapped around a tree. I get out of the car and go to the driver¡¯s side. I open the back door and climb in. Then I sling my hands beneath James¡¯ arms. He¡¯s shivering like a baby. I¡¯m ovee with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper. I know he was only being a hardass to protect me. Deep Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. down, I¡¯vee to think this wolf is actually fond of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then I tug with everything I have and try to pull him into the backseat. James is massive. Not quite as tall as Aaron, but just as thick and he weighs three times as much as me. I grunt and groan and heave harder, but it¡¯s like trying to move a mountain. When I finally drag him into the back, I climb over him into the front, push the seat forward so I can reach the pedals, and tear out of the parking lot. I jab the V 4 ¡± A 10 map feature on my phone as I go. ¡°D-don¡¯t,¡± James says. ¡°They¡¯ll¡­kill you.¡± He¡¯s starting to shift. His body bows unnaturally, a result of the wolfsbane I injected into his bloodstream, but he doesn¡¯t fully crossover. ¡°James¡­I¡¯m already dying.¡± I stop because he roars. An instantter his eyes are blue again and his face looks normal, albeit sweating profusely. ¡°Nod if you can understand me.¡± His skin is morphing with fur along his arms and then it recedes, like his body is stuck between both forms. I know he¡¯s tough and he said this wouldn¡¯t ki ll a wolf, but I¡¯m worried. He je rks his head though. ¡°If something happens to me, you call Adam. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡± I turn left and elerate as the road opens up. ¡°Okay?¡± He nods. I follow the prompts as my phone calls them out and the directions take me to a rundown section of town near the docks. There are cargo containers and huge warehouses. Barbed wire fences cordon off the area. The streets are dark and the smell of stale water is strong. I don¡¯t have to guess at which building or at how I¡¯ll get in. The gate is open. The lights are on. ¡°Lee-ah¡­don¡¯t.¡± It¡¯s James. He¡¯s trying to push himself up but hecks the strength. His hands shake and his whole body is wracked with tremors. Despite the pain he¡¯s experiencing, he¡¯s still trying to help me, to protect me. It¡¯s a random thought but I say it, ¡°You¡¯ll make a good dad someday.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 AARON I¡¯m missing a date with my wife tonight, and I¡¯m pis sed about 1. I never should¡¯ve gone back to the Council today. I swear it was like some bu llshit power y to get me toe to heel just because they called. They¡¯re like that, the Elders, always wanting to make sure other wolves knew their ce and how to obey. I¡¯ve never had a problem with them before. I¡¯m not like Tobin with his blind obedience and idealism. But I¡¯m not a conspiracy theorist, either. The Council serves its purpose. I don¡¯t have to like its members or even its decrees. But the Council has kept our species alive and thriving for millennia. I wonder at their mandate for Leah to transition. There¡¯s likely merit to it. I¡¯ve shown my hand with her and her frailty as a human is something that could be used against me. Solidifying her position as Alpha assures that others won¡¯t think that they can so easily attack Pack Roberts. And that threat coulde from anywhere¡­ even her own packmates. I rub my chest. My wolf is angry and wing at my insides to be free. I check my phone again but the thing¡¯s worthless. I try to get the wifi to switch on but the pilot said it was down and no matter how many times they tried to restart the router, it¡¯s not working. ¡°We¡¯re beginning our descent,¡± the pilot tells me. Great. Fine. It won¡¯t be long then. We¡¯ll be wheels down. I¡¯ll meet up with Leah. All will be well. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself. But from the moment she left this morning and especially after that call we had this afternoon, I can¡¯t shake this pervasive and relentless tension. It¡¯s like a low hum of unease that skitters over my skin. My wolf wants out. Now. He¡¯s growling and wing at my insides. I rub my chest. ¡°Easy boy. We¡¯re almost there.¡± He makes a mournful sound that does nothing to ease my dread. I¡¯m not sure this terrible sense of foreboding is going to abate. Not until I hold Leah again¡­ * LEAH * * * . V ¡± ¡± 4 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 4 Y 1 ty I reach into the glovepartment and there¡¯s a gun. I grab 1. I sense that it won¡¯t make a difference, but something about the weight and feel of that cold metal in my hand brings somefort. I exit the vehicle and start toward the docks. The soft sound of waves echoes to me. I only have a few minutes, maybe five or six and I wonder what the he ll I¡¯m going to do if Liam isn¡¯t here. If this was all just some borate scheme and once they have me, both Liam and I will be executed, leaving Pack Roberts to some other wolf to im it. I cross the threshold and the heavy metal door makes a loud creak. The light outside helps me see within, but the warehouse itself is dark. At the far corner, is another single light on. The he ll with this. This feels like a movie where someone is going to turn on their phone or a shlight-because the only source of light in that dark space isn¡¯t going to make them an obvious target or something. Even in police procedurals where they¡¯re leading with their shlight and their gun¡­still¡­so¡­ obvious. I¡¯m not doing that. I fumble along the wall beside the door and when I feel several switches, I flip them. Huge dome lights overhead wink on, brightening the whole space. It¡¯s empty. No. no. no. The phone in my hand rings. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Making your presence known. Lovely. Come in and close the door then. Let¡¯s not keep your brother waiting.¡± The caller doesn¡¯t say anything else, but that¡¯s okay. He hasn¡¯t hung up yet. I jog the length of this huge room and then slow my steps at the end. Stepping through the door, it¡¯s unlike anything I expected¡­ Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The room is spacious and clean. Quite opulent. It¡¯s like the designer transported the insides of an Italian viplete with marble and finely upholstered furniture, ss chandeliers and even a cozy, roaring firece-into this docksidemercial building. The starkparison to the vacant warehouse behind me has me doing a double take. ¡°That¡¯s our shipping and receiving area,¡± he says easily. ¡°This room is for receiving our special guests.¡± That sounds creepy and ominous. ¡°Ryker.¡± I recognize him immediately as the wolf from the restaurant. His features are too remarkable to forget. He sniffs a bit at the gun in my hand, like it¡¯s some essory that he finds offensive. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Whatevs. ¡°My brother?¡± ¡°He can join us shortly.¡± He holds out his hand. ¡°Come. Sit.¡± There are no other wolves in this room, but I can¡¯t kick the feeling that there are other wolves watching us nheless. He opens a ck leather ledger and draws out printed papers. At a nce, I see my name on them and Roberts Corp. headings. ¡°What are you proposing to do with these legal documents?¡± I ask. He smirks. The man¡¯s eyes pin me and his features bear unnatural beauty. I think he¡¯d use his looks, this monster. Beneath his perfect, polished facade, I sense that this male is truly merciless. ¡°Sign them.¡± The stack has to be at least a hundred pages long. ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to read them, I¡¯ll save you the time.¡± A lump is rising in my throat. I can¡¯t let my brother d ie. I just can¡¯t. Not after losing dad. But if this destroys thepany, Pack Roberts will have nothing left¡­ ¡°I¡¯d like to have my attorney review them.¡± Heughs, throwing his head back like I said the funniest thing. A few secondster, his expression is deathly serious again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What do they say?¡± I ask carefully. ¡°That you¡¯re turning over everything.¡± The signature page has been ced on top. I flip through the pages trying to skim, but really I¡¯m just looking to buy time. My options are very limited. I can sh oot this wolf. But if he survives, he¡¯s tearing my throat out. And what about Liam? ¡°As I said on the call, I need to see my brother first. Release him. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want then.¡± 1 mean that. We can rebuild. Raise money. Start over. But there is no recing a loved one once they¡¯re stolen from us. Death is final. I want to believe we will meet again, but I¡¯m not so certain. And I won¡¯t abandon Liam. He deserves better than that. I set my gun on the table so it points at him. Ryker tsks. He moves slowly and ces his hand on the table to reveal his phone. The timer is ticking down. Thirteen. Twelve. Eleven. Ten. ¡°Do decide soon,¡± he advises. ¡°You sign on time, or we kil l him¡­¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°I have to know he¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°You have my word,¡± he tells me. Oddly. I believe him. This wolf is many things¡­ N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Cold. Cru el. A Kil ler. But he isn¡¯t a li ar. I get the impression that he¡¯d consider that beneath him. Or more aptly, he¡¯s too arr ogant for that sort of machination. Five. Four. He smiles. I grab the pen. It¡¯s a mistake, I know. But I¡¯ll be able to fight it. Those papers will take weeks to file and we can revoke them beforehand. I scribble my name and then jump back from the table. ¡°Bring him out. Now.¡± I level the gun at Ryker. ¡°And so help me god, I¡¯m going to do to you whatever you¡¯ve done to him.¡± He smiles again, only this one actually looks genuine. ¡°Such a waste,¡± he mumbles. Then he rises from the desk and walks to a different table. There is an old-fashioned phone with a coiled cord. He picks up the receiver and punches in the numbers. ¡°Bring him up,¡± he tells someone, then gently sits the phone back in its cradle. 1 nce behind me at the door I came through. No wolves crowd or block that route of escape. But despite that, I still fear we¡¯ll have a hard time to break free of this ce. My mind is racing. We can petition the Council. What¡¯s happened here¡­it isn¡¯t legal. It won¡¯t stand. There are attorneys in the human world andws that protect against exactly this type of extortion. We have evidence of the hostage situation and can pursue this in legal channels. It¡¯ll be okay. First step is to get Liam to safety. Then we can figure out the rest. Ryker watches me, his eyes glittering. ¡°I think I can see into `your mind. All the little thoughts spinning like a waterwheel.¡± My phone is in my back pocket and I¡¯m still holding the gun. Ryker doesn¡¯t look concerned at all. He crosses his arms and 4 leans against the antique Louis XIV table. Everything in this room feels old and big and decadent. ¡°My husband is going to make you pay for this.¡± His face gives the tiniest flinch. It¡¯se and gone in a second. ¡°There is nothing that Aaron Rathborn can do to address this situation. It¡¯s rooted in ha te generations in the making.¡± I don¡¯t like the sound of this at all. Right now, I just wish Aaron was here. I heft the gun a little higher. ¡°I see why he favors you,¡± Ryker says quietly. I don¡¯t know what he means. Or even who he is talking about. There¡¯s motion behind us and though I keep my sights trained on Ryker, I watch as Liam clears the warehouse entry door. He walks unrestrained straight toward me. I let my attention flicker for the briefest moment but it¡¯s all I need. Liam is unharmed. His hair is styled back. His beard is trim. He¡¯s wearing a suit and looking like he came fresh from the tailor¡¯s. Where are the bruises and blood, the evidence of beatings and abuse? ¡°Thank God you¡¯re alright,¡± I whisper. He smiles at me. ¡°Thanks to you, sweet sister.¡± Then he turns to Ryker. ¡°Is it done?¡± J 1 Ryker nods but his gaze stays on me. ¡°She signed over everything.¡± ¡°Well, then,¡± Liam says as he approaches me, ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason to drag this out. Do you?¡± 3 2 t X Chapter 147 Chapter 147 ¡°Liam?¡± I¡¯m staring at a stranger. ¡°I¡¯ll make it quick, Leah. You¡¯re the victim in all of this.¡± My hand waivers. It¡¯s like I know. I know in my heart. But my mind refuses to ept what my eyes are seeing. Liam shakes Ryker¡¯s hand. ¡°Your percentage will be routed to your ount by morning.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± I whisper. ¡°One big setup?¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Ryker gathers the papers and his expression is sympathetic. ¡°If it is any constion,¡± Ryker tells me, and his ent has thickened. ¡°Your willingness to set aside everything for family¡­ that is the rarest form of loyalty.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Ryker,¡± Liam says pointedly. I tighten my grip. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to ess the firewalls or theb. I¡¯ve changed all the passcodes.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ryker and Liam share a nce. ¡°Nice try¡± he says. ¡°But we have a building full of engineers. Even if they can¡¯t hack it, I can find someone who will.¡± 2 Ryker nces at me oddly, his chin giving the slightest nod before he turns his back on us and walks away. I am paralyzed. I prepared myself for many oues. But this was not among them. Liam stalks me and I swing the gun until it is aimed at my brother. ¡°Don¡¯t take a step closer.¡± His eyes sh gold. ¡°Or what? There¡¯s not enough bullets in that clip to ki ll me and we both know that.¡± ¡°They¡¯re silver.¡± I don¡¯t know if they are, but I¡¯m going with it. He smirks. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll see if you can¡¯t get off enough shots then.¡± His eyes re once more. He¡¯ll be on me in seconds. € ¡± 12 2 7 V W H V I ¡°Stop!¡± He freezes but this isn¡¯t a stalemate. It¡¯s more like a standoff. He¡¯s waiting only to see who will react first. I have to keep him talking. I have to try and reason with him. ¡°Liam¡­you¡¯re my brother. You don¡¯t have to do this. I named you my sessor. I sealed it in blood. I left you everything. You¡¯ll be Alpha. You¡¯ll have the corporation- I¡¯m just trying to get it back on its feet. Brother, I¡¯m dying¡­¡± He tsks. And then gestures at my stomach. ¡°And what of that vile ba stard growing inside you. Did you think I¡¯d raise his pup!?¡± I gasp. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d let some mongrel ba stard usurp the bloodline of the Roberts that has been strong and pure for centuries!¡± I shake my head, hardly believing what I¡¯m hearing. We¡¯re alone in somevish room. I¡¯m holding a gun and my hand is shaking. Liam is berating me like he¡¯s trying to talk himself up or convince himself of how wretched I am. Or maybe that¡¯s how he needs to see me in order to justify what he¡¯s doing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Liam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I know that,¡± he says without really hearing 1. ¡°You were just an ign orant kid. But you¡¯re a grown woman now. And you should¡¯ve aborted that abomination yourself.¡± I¡¯m yed by his words. I can¡¯t even reply because I am cut too deeply to know what to say. Liam curses. ¡°It¡¯s like my own family can¡¯t even recognize the responsibility of putting Pack Roberts first!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only ever put Pack first,¡± I say quietly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. And all that crying home to dad¡­ you weakened him too.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve been punched. ¡°I never meant for dad tomit suicide.¡± His slow smile is cr uel. ¡°Who said he kil led himself?¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 I don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t think I breathe. My body and mind detach in some way because I¡¯m too much in shock to process what Liam¡¯s saying. ¡°I kil led dad,¡± he tells me, in as day. ¡°No. Nooo.¡± ¡°He was going to bargain with that ba stard you married for your sake and his. Instead of standing strong and fighting. I had it all figured out. I had a loan lined up to float us until the military contract waspleted. Thepany was fine! If he¡¯d just waited¡­. If he¡¯d just trusted me¡­¡± ¡°Liam,¡± I swallow past the lump in my throat. There¡¯s roaring in the distance. The thunder of many men and beasts. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise, Leah. And make it quick.¡± It¡¯s the only warning I receive. Liam lunges, maw wide and teeth sharpening. I fire off rounds. There are fifteen in this mag, and the kick je rks up my arm with each shot. 1 Liam ducks and ms into me. His teeth catch my throat, close to my shoulder, but high enough to graze my neck. He mauls me. Then steps back. He pulls the handkerchief from the pocket of his suit jacket and wipes his face. My blood is sttered on his chin. A ssh of it stains his pristine shirt and suit jacket. ¡°Just breathe and rx. Don¡¯t fight it.¡± I close my eyes because I don¡¯t want myst images on this earth to be of him. Aaron. He¡¯s in my heart and in my mind. His strength and will keep me calm even as the panic boils up and my body grows cold. It¡¯s a bit of a surprise how quickly that chill sets in. I sink to my knees. My hands are at my throat, instinctively trying to stop the bleeding. But my hands are wet, and slipping beneath the N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. blood. I¡¯m so sad. And scared. My body shakes with shock and with the knowledge that I¡¯m dying. Every detail around mees into crystalline detail as the world slows to each breath. The hard marble beneath my legs. The scent of woodsmoke from the firece. My brother¡¯s glowing eyes as he watches me suffer. I close my eyes again. I think of Aaron. My head on his chest. His arms around me. Instead of feeling the pulse of my blood as I bleed out, I imagine it¡¯s the pulse of his heart beneath my head. I think of summer nights and zy mornings. Dancing in his arms and every time he fought for me. I¡¯m going to miss him. So much. There¡¯s a vicious roar. Then another. Something scorching hot hits my neck and my eyes fly open. James!? He¡¯s got a poker from the firece against my throat, cauterizing the wound. It burns so badly and the stench of burning skin and hair has me gagging. He looks like hel l. My neck is still burning when he ps his hand over it. A breath hisses from his lips. ¡°Stay with me!¡± But my eyes flicker. When I open them again. I smile. Oh. There he is. Aaron came. I don¡¯t know how he knew toe and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s some simple detail like my phone or James, or calling his security team, but my thoughts wonder and trickle like water in a steam. I hope I will get to hold him onest time. To feel his big, strong arms around me. 1 never told him he¡¯d be a father. Tears leak from my eyes. I¡¯ve wronged him. I¡¯ve failed Aaron-and my baby. I reach for James but he¡¯s yelling and screaming. Aaron is grappling with Liam. They shouldn¡¯t fight. Aaron will kil l him. I¡¯m not sorry about that. Just sad really. Everything tonight feels so ¡­unnecessary. The actions rooted in ha te and fear and greed. ¡°C-call Adam,¡± I plead with James. I¡¯m cold, really cold and I wrap my arms around my stomach wanting to keep my child warm. Safe. Things I should¡¯ve done instead ofing here tonight. It was the wrong choice as an Alpha. As a mother. As a wife. I¡¯ve let down everyone who relied on me. I ha te myself for it. And the peace that I sacrificed my life for all those years ago? It will d ie along with me and my pack will descend into in-fighting, if Aaron doesn¡¯t ki ll them all for this offense. ¡°We¡¯re losing her!¡± James yells. It¡¯s okay. ¡°Adam can save¡­ baby.¡± James¡¯ eyes re. ¡°Alpha!¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 AARON Death is near. Liam swipes at my side and I punch him in the temple. The shot se nds him reeling and the satisfying crack as my fist fractures the bone is music to my ears. I keep swinging, punching and jabbing, with every bit of my Alpha strength behind each bl ow. My wolf wants out. And he would make quick work of this traitor. But I won¡¯t let it end so quickly. I want Liam to suffer. To bleed and ache and to feel every bl ow because death is too easy a punishment for what he has done here tonight. ¡°Aaron!!!¡± It¡¯s James. He¡¯s on the floor across the room. I see a tangle of hair. James is holding Leah¡¯s neck. She¡¯s not moving. There¡¯s blood everywhere. Two of my men surround her. One holds her legs down and the other applies pressure to her wound. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Liam taunts me. ¡°Blood drips from his face. Bruises swell his eye sh ut and his jaw is a bright shade of blue. His muscles morph as his body starts to shift. I let him. Then when he lunges for me, I catch his jaw and drive it up. I let my left hand shift. I eviscerate Liam in three quick slices and then leave him to catch his own entrails. He¡¯s gasping and sputtering, trying to heal as a wolf and shift back to a man. But that¡¯s not happening. Leah fired off at least four rounds into him. Between those shots and the damage I¡¯ve done¡­ ¡°To me!¡± I yell. 3 2 2 $ 3 2 My guards leave Leah and finish what I started with Liam. They can tear him limb from limb or feast on his flesh for all I care. I stagger across the room and drop to my knees. ¡°Honey?¡± Her eyes flicker up to mine. They¡¯re ssy with tears that leak free. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for.¡± ¡°Never told you¡­ baby.¡± My heart stops in my chest and then double times¡¯ resumes beating. ¡°My hand goes to her stomach. I wanted a family. A little girl with her smile. A boy with her eyes. A kid that would grow up to be as strong and true as she is to me. I have so many regrets where this woman is concerned. And as I hold her, counting each breath as it N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. leaves her body, each beat of her heart that I hear and feel slowing¡­ I know our time is limited. My wife-my life-is dying. ¡°I love you, Leah! I love you, godda mnit, don¡¯t you leave me!¡± 9 $ Her smile is weak. But it¡¯s there. Her mo uth opens but too softly. I drag her against my chest and hold her. 3 James is on his cell. ¡°EMTS are two minutes out!¡± 3 23 1 NAM ¡°Forgive me, Leah,¡± I tell her. She kisses my chest, right over my heart and I know that when she goes, when she passes from this life into¡­wherever¡­ she¡¯ll be tearing my heart right out of me. ¡°I should¡¯ve married you properly.¡± ¡°Naw,¡± she whispers. That little smile there again. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t trade¡­ a thing.¡± x M 4 She¡¯s being strong and positive. For me. My beautiful. Strong. Selfless. Wife. She isn¡¯t crying or railing at the unfairness of it all. She isn¡¯t ming me or hating me that we¡¯re trapped in this inescapable war, and it begins and ends with me. She¡¯s saying my name. Softly. Lovingly. I feel the influx of power begin. Her Alpha strength would have gone to Liam, but he¡¯s dead and as the connection flows from her to me since I challenged and defeated him, I know that her time is drawing to an end. As I grow stronger, she grows weaker. Her body shudders. ¡°I wanted a baby, Leah. I wanted us to be a family.¡± I¡¯ve f**ked up so many things. ¡°Next¡­time¡­¡± I¡¯m hit with a huge jolt of power. Then in one breath she¡¯s with me and the next¡­ she isn¡¯t. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 ¡°Get the f**k out of the way!¡± it¡¯s James. He¡¯s on the phone. I hear Adam screaming through it. James begins CPR, but it won¡¯t matter. She¡¯s gone. My wolf howls and my soul splinters. There¡¯s no other description for it. ¡°Make her breathe, Aaron,¡± James orders me. What? She¡¯s gone. I ha te that I know it. But the influx of energy is so great. Like the pull of the moon on the ocean, only straight into me. ¡°Keep her blood circting and oxygenated. Adam thinks they can keep her in an induceda long enough for the baby to develop.¡± ¡°What!?¡± I¡¯m in shock. I know that. I¡¯m still feeding off Alpha powers that are barraging my body. I¡¯m holding my wife¡¯s soft hand and feeling it grow colder. I¡¯m thinking of everything that I had¡­ that is lost. Everything I wanted that will never be. James yells, ¡°Breathe!¡± And when I make no move to give her air, he shoves me out of the way and covers Leah¡¯s lips with his own. I¡¯m watching like I¡¯m in someone else¡¯s body. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This can¡¯t be happening. It can¡¯t be. A A ¡± 4 I brought her cookies that chef made. I grabbed her favorite books from the airport store before I took off. I had a night nned that would involve us entwined together for hours intimately. I knew something wasn¡¯t right when I talked to her on the phone. I should¡¯ve called her back. I should¡¯ve told her I loved her. I could¡¯ve. Any time. Any day. For all these years. 3 9 I roar as the powers of her bloodline transfer to me. Unlike the first time, that is slow and agonizing, with each subsequent 1 2 19 . A 9 V x Alpha, it¡¯s like water to a sponge, soaking up every atom, every bit of transferable energy. It¡¯s done quickly. ¡°No. No. Nooo!¡± I scream. I just left her this morning. I can still scent her on my skin. She can¡¯t be gone. She can¡¯t leave me. This can¡¯t be happening! James thumps her chest. Once. Twice. Then again. ¡°I need a defibritor!¡± One of our packmates scrambles out of the room like those medical devices are just lying around on the street. *. * + 35 3 * James continues the CPR. He can huff and puff and pound her chest, but he needs to stop beating on her body so roughly. I snarl. He needs to stop thepressions. She may be gone, but he shouldn¡¯t hurt her. ¡°Enough,¡± I growl. But James ignores me. Across the room, Liam bleeds out onto the marble floor. I want to drag him back to life just to ki ll him again. He kil led her. This woman who is bound to me. Bound¡­to me. A thought takes root. I crawl across the floor to my wife and haul her back into my arms. ¡°We can still save the baby, Aaron. We have to try.¡± My canines drop and James gapes at me. ¡°Nooo!¡± But I don¡¯t think. I just bite into her neck, the same burned, ckened skin that tastes of blood and death and ash. I tear my mo uth free and bite my own wrist open until I¡¯m bleeding freely. Over her wounds, over her mo uth and into it. ¡°Da mn it, no, Aaron! She¡¯s gone! You can¡¯t turn her!¡± But it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve started the transition. But not in the normal way. I¡¯ve taken her blood and marked her with mine. I¡¯ve mated her. A human¡­no longer of this world. My wolf howls and merges, leaching from my soul into Leah¡¯s body. I will drag her back from death. Or follow her there¡­. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 JAMES ¡°SONOFABITCH!!!¡± Aaron is convulsing. His arms and legs are iling and for a 6¡¯4¡å beast of man, he can do a lot of damage. Our men can handle it. His wife¡­ Leah¡¯s eyes are open and unseeing. Aaron has her hand sped in his and I wonder if they walk the same space or if that peace beyond life is as simple as one breath to the next. Nothing to mourn or hope for. Just silence and darkness. One thing¡¯s for sure¡­ if he follows her, it¡¯ll cause chaos. ¡°Get your ass back here, bro,¡± I growl, and because I¡¯m so pi ssed that he could be so f**king reckless, I p his face to try and anger him back to his senses. Our men are anxious and gaping at me. They¡¯ve never lost an Alpha. Not in battle and not even in session. Aaron¡¯s grandfather transferred the role to him at an early age. Pack Rathborn has been beneath Aaron¡¯s control for two decades. There are police sirens outside and that¡¯s going to be a mess to deal with. ¡°Get them up and out the back.¡± There are boats outside and while that might cause a whole shitstorm of trouble-the whole evading police and fleeing a crime scene variety of charges-we can¡¯t stick around and wait for my Alpha to do¡­ whatever it is he¡¯s trying to do. I think back long and hard on every text of our Archives I¡¯ve ever read. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Wolves have been transitioned. Wolves have been ¡®saved¡¯ by a mating bond. But no wolf in existence has been mated to a dead human and survived it. The very act that Aaron hasmitted is an abomination. I worry at the consequences. ¡°The canisters are ready.¡± One of the men pulls a tab off one and it lights instantly. ¡°Haul them out,¡± I order. Then I light the remaining fuses. I stand at the back of the warehouse and wait for the mes to catch, then flee out the back as they engulf the ce. Burning Liam, this building and all evidence. ******** 6 Monthster The air is cool. It carries the scent of winter. But that doesn¡¯t make sense. ¨C Summer had barely begun. There¡¯s music in the background. ssical music, F¨¹r Elise by Beethoven. I sit up slowly. My body feels awkward. My muscles ache with an odd difort that doesn¡¯t hurt, per say, but it¡¯s a clumsiness that makes me feel like a colt new to walking. My head is heavy and my bnce is off. I stumble and when I stand I almost fall back down again. But I get moving, one foot in front of the other. There¡¯s a balcony and door is partly open, letting in the cold-and snow. The kes scatter on the carpet before melting. My feet are bare and the contrast of cold and warm is invigorating. I open the French doors and step out. The sun is shining even as the wind and snow b low. His back is to me. But I¡¯d know those strong shoulders anywhere. He turns slowly, sensing my presence. ¡°It¡¯s about time you woke up.¡± Aaron stalks toward me. My hair is unbound. It¡¯s long. Like really long. I¡¯m draped in some full length nightgown that an 80 year old might wear. His hand touches my face and I gasp. His touch is as brief as one of those snowkes. Kissing my skin then melting into the air. He walks past me back inside. ¡°A-aron?¡± My voice is raspy and I try to clear my throat. ¡°Aaron. Don¡¯t go.¡± He pauses near the door of his bedroom. I¡¯m in his house. I try to hurry to catch up to him, but I¡¯m dizzy and have to cling to the wall so not to fall. He moves toward me like he might catch me and then pauses. I hold my head. I have visions. Memories. Splintered images of blood. And pain. Betrayal and loss. Someone calling my name in the dark. Dragging me back from the abyss. I have so many questions¡­ ¡°I have to go, Leah. Ask one of our staff to fill you in.¡± That hurts. I don¡¯t know what I expect, but it isn¡¯t for him to be so¡­distant. ¡°Aaron, Please.¡± He hesitates again. His huge body visibly shudders. Is it the man, his wolf? He told me he loved me. He held me. Myst memories are of only him. ¡°Why are you pushing me away?¡± Darkness creeps into my mind, teasing at the edges my consciousness. If it engulfs me, I¡¯ll drown. I need him. He¡¯s my tether to this world. I love him and I need to touch him, to know that this is real and not some figment of my mind, because I¡¯ve been adrift for so long. ¡°Please,¡± I call to him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± His dark eyes are anguished. His muscles flex and his wolf surfaces in a sh of gold. Then his irises darken again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mutters before charging out the door. It closes with a resounding click and I sink to the floor. Tears gather in my eyes. Then a voice echoes from within: Whoever said you were alone? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The tears continue to fall, dampening my face and my neck, down into the cotton of the nightgown, but I am frozen. That voice. So familiar, yet so foreign. A pressure. Against the inside of my chest. I bring my hand up over my heart. My wolf My wolf is within me. Unbound. Alive. Aforting, filling presence soplete, I have no idea how I lived without her until now. But there¡¯s something else. A longing, a tugging. An invisible force urging me to chase after Aaron and be with him, no matter what. Something soul deep that cannot be exined. Are we¡­mated? But when? How? 1 force my mind into those broken, violent memories, trying to clearly recall what happened. Liam. Betrayal. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Blood. so much blood. James, begging me to stay alive. Telling him to save the baby- My son My hands drop to my stomach. My t stomach. No sign I ever carried that tiny life inside me at all. In that moment, everything else bes inconsequential as I force myself up to unsteady feet and rush out of the room. I have to know. I need to know what happened to our son. I arrive at the bottom of the stairs and almost run headlong into James, who catches me before I can go down. He stares at me with worry in his eyes. ¡°Whoa, Leah, take it easy. When did you wake up? You shouldn¡¯t be out of bed.¡± I pull out of his steadying hold, my chest heaving as I try to catch my breath. ¡°Where did Aaron go?¡± I demand. In my chest, my wolf is bristling, not liking the distress I¡¯m in, ready to burst out and protect me from whatever this world throws at me. It¡¯s a weird feeling, but aforting one. ¡°Your eyes-¡°James says instead, and I realize they must be glowing gold from my wolf being so close to the surface. ¡°Where is Aaron?¡± I bite out, not knowing if this newfound aggression is my wolf, or the wra th of a mother missing her child. James takes a step back from me, as if expecting the worst. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¡°Left?¡± I practically shout, rage and grief surging up within me. ¡°Where did he go?¡± And before James can even answer that question, ¡°Where is my baby?!¡± James looks away from me. But not before I see the grief. The reluctance. The wish to be anywhere but here, having this conversation with me. ¡°James,¡± I whisper brokenly, because from that one look I know. I know what became of my baby, and I can¡¯t hear it. I wish I was dead. That¡¯s what was meant to happen. I was meant to d ie, but my baby, my son, was supposed to live and unite the Roberts and Rathbom packs in a way they never had been before. My child was supposed to live where I couldn¡¯t. And now- Now I had my wolf, yes, but my Alpha powers are gone. I felt them leave my body. In those horrible moments at the warehouse, it wasn¡¯t just my life force that was leaving me, but the lineage my father left me too. And Aaron. He hasnded the final insult. Aaron had turned me, saved me, maybe even mated me. All at the expense of our child. And then as soon as I¡¯d woken up, he¡¯d walked away like I didn¡¯t even matter. Ask one of our staff to fill you in, he¡¯d said, like I wasn¡¯t even worth the time it would take him to exin. Anger and grief and sadness and a million other emotions bubble up within me, and it¡¯s too much. Too much for one person to handle. I drop to the floor in the middle of the foyer, right there at the bottom of the stairs I¡¯ve walked up and down a million times since | came here as a child. And then I start screaming.. James calls my name, crouching down next to me, hesitantly reaching out like he doesn¡¯t know whether to touch me. I wrench away from him. My grief and fury will not be appeased by anyone or anything. And then something else starts happening. My wolf She shoves up inside me like a rising tide of power and hunger. I feel my skin ripple. Then my muscles clench and release. Then my bones are moving beneath my skin. Then there¡¯s more things happening at once than I can catalog, but within moments, it¡¯s like I sink into this warm, calming ce, retreating from the world around me. I feel my body moving in a new way. Getting up onto four paws. Shaking out my fur. The wolfis in charge now, and she is furious She leaps into the air, straight at James, who doesn¡¯t see iting. I take him down to the floor, my wolf a more solid weight than I¡¯ll ever be. And then she¡¯s wing and biting with rage, until there¡¯s a shout from nearby, and other pack members outlet for all these furious emotions inside me My wolf whirls around and starts bounding toward the door, intending to run. I¡¯m d for it. My wolf can¡¯t feel human emotions, not the kind that were su c king me under just moments ago. And while she¡¯s in charge, I feel safe, like it¡¯s okay for me to let go of everything, just for a little while. It¡¯ll still be there after my wolf has run and returned control to me. I trust her. More than I trust anyone else in my life right now. Maybe even more than I trust myself. Adam has arrived and is yelling my name, telling me not to go, begging me to stay, to shift back so we can talk Huh. So Aaron could always understand me whenever I spoke to his wolf. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He just never chose to acknowledge it. I ignore Adam and bound toward the open door, out into the cold sharp winter sunshine of Montana. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 AARON The drive to the cabin has never felt so long. More than ever, I¡¯m reminded of that night I brought Leah up here, How beautiful and responsive she¡¯d been beneath my hands and my coc k. How I could make her scream and beg for me. But then everything that happened after, her father and that phone call, and then the shock of it all sending her into some kind of serious medical episode and I¡¯d thought I was going to lose her. My chest aches-both my heart and my wolf-longing for the woman and my mate. I now know what had been going on in front of my eyes the whole time. The truths that women kept from me. The cancer. Dying. And finally, our son. How could she? I know I¡¯m not a saint, but I won¡¯t ever apologize for the things I¡¯d done to protect Leah and my pack. But the things Leah has lied about? How could I ever get past those intimate betrayals? Worse, it was one of the only two rules I¡¯d given her when she¡¯d been a child brought to my pack as a sacrifice for peace. Don¡¯t ever run from me. And don¡¯t lie. Well, she certainly took that rule and broke it into a million pieces. However, much of the rage I feel at a constant simmer these days is directed at myself. Because as much as I¡¯m hurt and angry about the things Leah has done, I can¡¯t deny I¡¯ve made my own mistakes where she is concerned. Mistakes that have consequences for not just the two of us, but both of our packs. And that¡¯s the one thing I vowed never to do after things that happened during the war. Things I¡¯ve seen my own parents and other mated wolves do, when they put their mating bond above the safety and priorities of the pack. I¡¯ve already broken my vow once. I will not do so again. And that means staying as far away from Leah as possible, even if we are mated. Even if I ever could forgive her for what she¡¯s done. There is only one person and one ce I feel any kind of peace these days, where I can tell myself I¡¯m doing the right thing, and in the long run, it will be for the better. I finally arrive at the remote cabin. I¡¯ve made some alterations since I moved here. Improved the roading in and out, as well as renovating and slightly extending the building so it¡¯s morefortable to live in on a permanent basis. 1 park my SUV and climb out, the sun setting over the distant mountains. My wolf is restless and angry because I forced us to leave our mate behind. All my wolf wants is Leah, consequences be dam ned. I¡¯ll have to runter, probably for hours, to let out even a fraction of that tension and aggravation. But first¡­. I need to see my one true love. I walk into the cabin, warmth and buttery light spilling out when I open the door. This feels like home now. But an iplete home, my wolf insists. As I step inside, Lillian steps out from the generous bedroom I added to the building. Soft, soothing Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. musices from within the room, along with the scent of family and pack It was an easy choice, in the end, deciding on her. She is demure and patient, blessing everyone around her with endless smiles and kindness. I feel bad that I forced her to leave the pack behind and live out here in the middle of nowhere with me. I smile, relief washing over me as I say, ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you.¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 SIX MONTHS AGO I wake with a start, my heart jacked up, panic coursing through my blood, my wolf howling to be released so we can continue shredding our enemies. Except I have to save her. Leah. She is my world, and I refuse to let her di e. I will shred the Grim Reaper himself with my ws and my fangs if that¡¯s what it takes. However, I blink, recognizing the medical annex of my own pds in Montana. The sight shes confusingly with myst memory of being in that warehouse and following Leah into the maws of death in a desperatest-minute attempt to save her. I survived, somehow, when I expected death. Now that the fight is over and I am faced with the cold light of day, I can¡¯t believe the choices I made. How I did the one thing I¡¯d always vowed not to do. Why I never nned to mate her-besides the fact she didn¡¯t have her own wolf I put the life and fate of one woman over myself and my pack. Above my responsibilities as Alpha. Above the people who depend on me for their life and safety. What would have be of both the Roberts and Rathborn packs if both Leah and I had perished in that warehouse? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, the knowledge that I¡¯d been about to lose her had somehow overridden everymonsense I¡¯d ever possessed. But what of Leah? As if by magic, thoughts of her make me aware of this tether binding the heart and soul of my wolf. I realize with a start that I can sense her. I can sense her wolf. She is indeed alive, but weak, and nearby. I determinedly climb out of bed, even though my legs protest holding me upright. I rip at the cann and various cards attached to me, until I¡¯m free, setting off all kinds of rms. I force my legs to take me toward the doorway of the room I¡¯m in, however before I can get there, the door opens. Both Adam and my own pack doctore rushing in. ¡°Aaron!¡± my physician admonishes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out of bed.¡± ¡°I need to see her,¡± I growl. My wolf is pushing and pushing and pushing me to go find her. Sight her, scent her, touch her, calm this wildness burning within US. ¡°Aaron, what you did-¡± Adam begins. ¡°No wolf has ever done that before. It shouldn¡¯t have even been possible. You and Leah should both be dead. We don¡¯t know what the long term consequences will be- ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I roar, and I know my eyes must be glowing, my ws lengthening and my fangs threatening to emerge. This. This was why I abhorred the idea of mating. I resent some force outside of my control dictating my actions. My wolf, however, wants to embrace it wholeheartedly. I press my hand into my chest, willing my wolf to calm the he ll down before one of the doctors decides we need to be restrained. ¡°Just let me see Leah. Please,¡± I try in a more reasonable tone. The doctors share a look, before returning their attention to me. ¡°Only for a few minutes,¡± Adam tells me, like he has any authority over what I do. I now possess the power of three Alphas. Even most of the wolves on the council would be hard pressed to stop me if I decided to go through them. Adam might as well be an ant But I don¡¯t tell him this. I simply nod and let him take me across the hall into Leah¡¯s room. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 PRESENT DAY LEAH N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I run until the sunsets and thendse alive with the sounds and scents of night. My wolf is intrigued, and wants to keep running with the moonlight reflecting off the snow, but I promise her we¡¯lle back out here another night. Right now, we are both hungry and tired. Although, my exhaustion is the deep emotional type, from all I¡¯ve had to endure thesest weeks- Except then I remember it¡¯s been months, and a new kind of sadness overtakes me. My wolf howls mournfully, the sound echoing lonely into the night. Eventually she takes us home, her sense of direction unerring. When we arrive, it¡¯s to find a flurry of activity, with James and Adam standing at the center of it all. James is all healed, but his clothes are still torn and blo ody, and as soon as I see him, I feel terrible for what I did. I don¡¯t realize my wolf is handing the reins back to me until it¡¯s toote, until I am shifting, and then climbing to my feet, na ked in front of half a dozen packmates. Nake d in front of both Adam and James. Neither of them bother to hide how their gazes move over my body. I feel heat rushing up my neck to my cheeks as I blush. I want to cower and try to cover myself. But I am a wolf now, this is part of my reality. I¡¯ve seen other packmates moving back and forth between the shift. That nake dness is a natural state of being most of them don¡¯t even notice any longer. Nudity has certainly never bothered Aaron before. Not in front of me. And not in front of any other number of people. Not in front of Jessica, certainly. Thinking of the woman who imed my husband, my mate, before me, and who still had designs on him makes my wolf bristle, and I feel a growl rumbling up within me that I have to fight hard to keep down. Wow. My wolf is fierce and possessive. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask, striving to keep my voice calm. Both Adam and James jer k their gazes back to my face. ¡°You went missing, that¡¯s what!¡± Adam says, looking pis sed off, while James quickly moves to the couch in a nearby room to grab a nket for me. I reach out to take it from him, but instead he drops it around my shoulders for me. I murmur a thank you, trying not to wonder if the way his fingers brushed my skin was on purpose or not. I owe him an apology for mauling him earlier, but I can¡¯t bring myself to voice the words. These wolves around me have assumed too much. Taken too much. I am a Luna. I was an Alpha. I don¡¯t like that they think they can control me or tell me what to do. And my wolf, she isn¡¯t having any part of it. ¡°I went for a run. I have a wolf now. I can do that,¡± I tell Adam, remaining calm in the face of his anger, even though out of everyone here, I have the most right to be pis sed off at the moment. ¡°You went for a run?¡± Adam demands. ¡°Leah, until you woke up today, we didn¡¯t know if you were ever going to wake up again. We don¡¯t know what the long term implications are of what Aaron did-¡± ¡°And what exactly did Aaron do?¡± I cut in, my voice icy and sharp. ¡°Who the hell let him mate me, turn me, when the one thing I wanted was the life of my child to be saved?¡± ¡°Leah, there was no stopping him,¡± James replies in a quiet voice. ¡°Believe me, I tried. I tried to do what you said, to keep you alive long enough to save the baby, but Aaron-¡± ¡°None of that matters now, it was months ago,¡± Adam says dismissively. And wow, that hurts. Because for me it wasn¡¯t months ago that I lost my baby. It feels like yesterday. ¡°Right now, what matters is your health,¡± Adam continues, but it¡¯s like I can¡¯t hear him any longer, and my wolf is pushing back up again, trying to protect me from the feelings that seem like they¡¯re deep enough and strong enough to drown me. I¡¯m really going to have to get a handle on living with this second presence, on learning some control so she¡¯s not ready to burst out and take over at any given second. Aaron made it look so easy, and I know his wolf is stronger than most. I feel the shifting on again, and Adam abruptly stops talking. ¡°No, Leah, you can¡¯t shift and run off again!¡± I want to answer, but honestly, my wolf is already too close to the surface. However, Adam suddenly springs forward, and then I feel a sting in my neck. I feel woozy as he steps back again, and James is suddenly there, easily lifting my weight into his arms. For a second, I wish it was Aaron. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah,¡± Adam is saying. ¡°But this is for your own good.¡± It¡¯s thest thing I hear before everything goes ck. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 I don¡¯t know how much time has passed when I wake up in Aaron¡¯s bed once again, but daylight is shining through the curtains once more, so at least the night must have passed. This time, I¡¯m not in a rush to get up. What¡¯s the point? My baby is gone, and I don¡¯t even know what the point of me being alive is It seems so cru el that I survived where he didn¡¯t. After a moment, I roll over, and don¡¯t realize I¡¯m trying to scent Aaron on the pillows until I¡¯m already doing it. I growl at myself, annoyed. Or maybe I should be more annoyed with my inner wolf, since it¡¯s her obsession with her mate that keeps me longing for him. Longing for a man who I think I hate now. I loved him for so long, hating him almost feels the same. Deep, passionate, all-consuming. A fire burning within me. He is to me for me losing my child, and I don¡¯t know if I can ever forgive him for that. But even as I think these things, my wolf is longing for him in a way that leaves my body aching. Anyway, the pillows don¡¯t smell like him anymore. So has he simply been sleeping in another bedroom? Or is he not even living on Rathborn packnds any longer? What did James mean when he said Aaron left yesterday? Eventually I sit up, and find a pitcher of ice water and a tter of fruit, crackers and cheese sitting on the nightstand. My stomach rumbles, and I realize I am ravenous. I begin devouring the food, and somehow it tastes better than anything I¡¯ve ever eaten. I can distinguish vors in a way I never have before. I also realize I can hear people moving around in the house, and pick up scents my human nose hadn¡¯t even realized existed. Being human was like living in standard definition. Now that I have my wolf, I¡¯m living in super-high def. I never realized how much I was actually missing out on by not having my wolf. Just as I finish with the food, the door opens and James walks in. I pull the sheet up around myself, since whoever put me in bed hadn¡¯t bothered to dress me. ¡°Good, at least you¡¯ve got your appetite back.¡± James walks over and sits on the bed. Right away, I can see the guilt in his eyes, and I try not to let it soften me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah. For everything. You have to know I¡¯d do anything to change things, to be able to give you back your child. But I can¡¯t say I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re here now and alive. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, James,¡± I reply, a lump in my throat. ¡°That night- he begins haltingly, but I hold up my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now. I can¡¯t talk about it. Maybeter, but not today.¡± ¡°Promise you won¡¯t run off like that again,¡± James says, searching my features intently. ¡°Rathbom pack I nod, drawing my knees up and wrapping my arms around them. ¡°How long has it been, James? How long was I asleep for?¡± ¡°Six months,¡± James replies, his voice a low rumble. ¡°Like Adam said, we didn¡¯t know if you were going to ever wake up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that I have my wolf now.¡± Despite how I¡¯d gotten her, I couldn¡¯t regret that I¡¯d gotten to experience life with her, like it should have been from the start if my father hadn¡¯t bound her in some twisted act of either protecting me, or striking at Aaron. ¡°We¡¯re not sure-nothing like this has ever happened before in the history of all the packs-but we think it was Aaron iming you at thest second that did it. Bing your mate unbound your wolf. Between the mate bond tethering you to this world through Aaron, and then your wolf fighting to the surface, you survived. You¡¯d died, Leah.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I get that this is awful, but you need to know that Aaron could¡¯ve died too. He risked his life to bring you back from the depths. He followed you over, Leah. We weren¡¯t sure either of you would survive.¡± I feel that to my bones. And I know that. I do. ¡°I understand.¡± James looks reflective. ¡°Then why are you so angry?¡± ¡°James¡­I asked Aaron to turn me. Many times when we first married. I wanted to have my wolf. I wanted to be whole, so he could mate me. So we could have a family. Our lives everything could¡¯ve been so different!¡± If he had put his pride and all those arro gant machinations aside, and allowed our marriage to be what it should have been all along, then maybe I would now be holding our child in my arms. I certainly wouldn¡¯t have ever gotten sic k with canc er. Maybe I would still be Alpha and Liam wouldn¡¯t have been able to betray me like he had. I wonder, now, if my father thought that transferring his Alpha powers to me would somehow unbind my wolf and restore me. I guess I¡¯ll never know. ¡°And he has my powers now, right? Aaron has assumed control of my family¡¯s pack.¡± James looks away from me. He nods, still avoiding my gaze, his feelings of guilt in as day. Despite James¡¯s tough looks, he is a good man-good wolf-at heart, who is willing to carry the weight of things, whether he¡¯s directly responsible for them or not. Aaron could stand to take a leaf or two out of his book. But Aaron probably deserves his ego now. Is there another Alpha more powerful? Not on this continent. Maybe not in the world. There was a good chance that should Aaron decide to challenge for a seat on the Council, no other wolf would stand a chance against him, even the oldest, most powerful wolves amongst them. ¡°So Aaron must be busy, being the Alpha of three packs,¡± I say, and yet again, my voice is bitter. ¡°How is he managing that?¡± ¡°Remotely, mostly,¡± James replies. ¡°He¡¯s not living here anymore, Leah. He hasn¡¯t for months now¡± That stings. More than I want it to. ¡°Then where is he living?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask. My wolf is upset that her mate won¡¯t be under the same roof as her. Not even on the samends, apparently. I try to tell her it¡¯s for the best, but she doesn¡¯t want to listen to me. She¡¯s stubborn, my wolf, but I suppose that shouldn¡¯t be a surprise given my own personality. 3/3 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah,¡± James says, getting to his feet. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Everything Aaron wants you to know is ready for you, down in his office, whenever you¡¯re ready to look at it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± I mutter, feeling another wave of sadness go over me as I remember my lost child out of nowhere. Is this what it¡¯s going to be like for the rest of my life? Battling these overwhelming waves of despair that make my heart feel like it¡¯s cracked into a million pieces and can never be put back together? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. How does any parent survive losing a child? ¡°The point is that you¡¯re still part of this pack, one of us,¡± James says firmly, but not unkindly. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the pain of losing your baby, Leah. But the pack needs you to find strength for them now. The pack needs their Luna.¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 After James leaves-and I am left sitting there startled by the reminder of who I am to the pack-1 force myself to get up and dress I go upstairs to my old room where my clothes still are, to pick out somethingfortable, yet stylish- jeans and a softly knitted sweater. It seems silly to worry about clothes when my life feels like it got put through a blender. I nce around the room as I dress, remnants of both the child and the woman who grew up here, confused, alone and desperately dreaming things could be different, easy to see in the pictures and books and sshes of color. I feel like apletely different person now, like I don¡¯t belong in this space any longer. Like everything that happened in the warehouse that night-dying, turning, mating, losing my child-has rebirthed me into someone I don¡¯t recognize. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Maybe it¡¯s not for the worst. That girl loved a man who refused to love her back. A man who treated her in extremes. Worshiping her body in one moment, being guardedly possessive the next, then acting like I didn¡¯t exist, disregarding my feelings, unting Jessica in front of me, yet at the same time, teaching me everything I needed to know to thrive in this world, but then finding ways to use it against me like when he had me trick my own father¡­. That girl lived in a maelstrom of chaos. That girl had no idea what wasing for her. This girl is going to learn from the past. This girl is going to be strong. For herself. For her pack I leave the room and head down to Aaron¡¯s office. The normality of the house after everything that¡¯s happened is almost jarring. The chef is in the kitchen preparing a meal, another pack member is doing some routine cleaning, my newly sensitive hearing picks up the low tones of James talking to another couple of guys somewhere within the house. Of course, for them, months have gone by and apart from Aaron apparently not being here, I guess things quickly returned to normal for them. They haven¡¯t been through life changing traumas like I have. Inside Aaron¡¯s office, I have to pause for a moment. In here, his scent is everywhere. Not only his cologne and the soap he uses, but the earthier undertones that are simply him. A visceral wave of longing goes through me, stronger than any lust I experienced as a human. It¡¯s almost crippling, and I have to sit down as I realize this is what a wolf longing for her mate feels like It¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to get used to feeling, because I don¡¯t n to go running after Aaron any time soon. And after the way he walked out on me not five minutes after I woke up, I get the feeling he won¡¯t That hurts. Eventually, I make myself get up and go over to my old desk, the one Aaron had set up in here so I could spend days looming, 2/2 andter working with him. There¡¯s a brand newptop sitting on my desk, and curiously I turn it on. It loads quickly, and I find it¡¯s been cloned from my oldptop, so everything is arranged and organized the way I¡¯ve always kept However, there¡¯s a new folder on the desktop that wasn¡¯t there before, simply titled For Leah I open it to find a scrolling list of all kinds of documents, in number order, I assume of how I¡¯m meant to read them. I click on the first, and suc k in a breath at the words that meet my eyes. Aaron has made me Luna-of all three packs. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 I suppose I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. I am still his wife, no matter how many times I told him I want a divorce. But three packs? It¡¯s nearly as unheard of as a single Alpha absorbing the power of three Alphas. I start reading then, more and more information unfolding in front of me. Aaron has left the day to day running of each pack to me. He really has been doing the bare minimum remotely for the past few months, and since I know Aaron likes to keep busy-thrives on it, actually-I wonder what he¡¯s been doing with all his time. He¡¯s left instructions for me to take up the reins of fully running both Roberts Corp and his own businesses, and I see that in the time I was in thea, he has seen through my vision to turn the Roberts Corp building into apartments and has made the business profitable again. What I can¡¯t find any mention of, and the one thing I really need to know about, was the billion-dor Al weapons system my brother had been developing in secret. It¡¯s going to take me at least a day to go through all of these documents properly, probably weeks of working and visiting in person to bring myself up to speed with where the business and packs are at. And on top of all that, I might also be facing the problem that people won¡¯t easily ept my leadership in Aaron¡¯s absence. After all, how many years have I been Luna of the Rathborn pack, and they¡¯ve barely tolerated me, let alone respected me enough to listen to anything I had to say. However, that was before I had a wolf of my own. Now I can run with them. I can stand toe-toe with them, look them in the eye, and demand the respect I deserve. Footsteps bring my attention up from theputer, and I see Adam stepping into the room. As soon as I see him, I realize he sedated me yesterday to stop me turning and running again, and I can¡¯t care that he thinks it was for my own good. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask tly before he¡¯s more than two steps into the room. He hesitates for half a second, and he looks upset, like he feels bad for all that has happened. ¡°I can understand why you¡¯re upset, Leah, with me and everything that¡¯s happened to you,¡± he says, walking the rest of the way over and then sitting in a spare chair positioned next to my desk. Aaron used to sit there sometimes, when he would patiently instruct me on business strategy or stock dealings. That side of him had always confused me-so different to his cold indifference or callous disregard, even different again to when he took me to his bed and worshiped my body until I fell apart again and again-and I used to long for more of it, always trying toe up with excuses for him to sit in that chair. ¡°Leah,¡± he continues, reaching over to take my hand. ¡°I think you shoulde home. Back to Roberts packnds. Where you belong.¡± I snatch my hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I belong anymore, Adam.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 2/2 The truth of it is too harsh, and I have to swallow down my emotions or else my wolf wille rushing up to take control again. No, I don¡¯t know where I bolorig. But I know what my responsibilities are. And unlike Aaron who apparently decided it would be easier to simply leave and manage things from afar, I am determined to stay and do the work that needs to be done. Right now, keeping myself busy is the only way I can see getting through the pain and confusion. Adam sits back, clearly disappointed. ¡°Will you at leaste down to the medical annex so I can give you a check up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been six months, I¡¯m told¡­ so I¡¯m assuming the cancer is gone. Or I¡¯d be dead.¡± He nods. Wolves regenerate and I feel the difference in not just my body but my mind too. I¡¯m stronger. Powerful in ways I have yet toprehend. I nce at theputer screen, and think there¡¯s not much else I can do here today. I need to get out into the pack and talk to the members. Go to California and check in with our business associates. God only knows what they must be thinking if Aaron hasn¡¯t shown his face in months. Especially the human ones. I need to go and reassure them, because rumors about bad business practices and absent CEOs can tank share prices just as easily as actual mismanagement can. ¡°I just want to make sure you¡¯re okay,¡± Adam says. ¡°Please,e to theb.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any more tests,¡± I tell him. ¡°And the next time you sedate me or try to control me in any way, I swear it¡¯ll be thest thing you do.¡± He nods begrudgingly. ¡°I only sought to protect you.¡± I sense that he genuinely means it. Like Aaron and even James, they¡¯re all in a hurry to protect me. I only wish they¡¯d done the same thing for my child. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 I message James and ask him to get the jet ready, then I go pack As I¡¯m tugging my luggage out of my room, James appears out of nowhere, dressed in fresh clothes and holding his own luggage. He hurries over to take mine as well. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± I demand, probably more of a bit ch about it than I need to be. But between my grief and my wolf, all of my emotions are heightened in ways I¡¯ve never experienced before, ¡°Where you go, I go,¡± James announces stubbornly, and the look on his face is just daring me to argue. I got off easy with James earlier, I know this. His wolf probably outweighs mine by a hundred pounds-although James still isn¡¯t as big as Aaron-and when I shifted and impulsively attacked him, he didn¡¯t even shift himself. He¡¯d remained human and let me take out my anger and anguish on him. If he had decided to shift and fight back, I probably would¡¯ve been dead in a matter of seconds. ¡°Did Aaron put you up to this?¡± My wolf is wishing Aaron was the one standing in front of us, dering he nned to be where we are. I shove her down, and warn her to stop longing for things that cannot be. ¡°What difference does it make?¡± James asks defiantly. ¡°I guess you got me there,¡± I mutter. ¡°Okay,e on then, but don¡¯t slow me down.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Luna,¡± James replies in amusement, following me down the stairs with both our bags. We¡¯re soon in the car, and James is driving the SUV out of Rathborn pds, his hands sure and steady on the wheel. For a moment, as I take in his handsome profile, I can¡¯t help but wonder what it¡¯d be like to have someone like James as my mate instead of the ever mercurial Aaron. My wolf doesn¡¯t like it, and I can feel her rumbling her displeasure in my chest. I reach up to rub my stemum, frowning. ¡°Everything okay?¡± James asks, cutting his attention between me and the road. ¡°Everything is fine,¡± I assure him. ¡°Just getting used to sharing my insides with a wolf.¡± James barks a quickugh at my description, and I realize it¡¯s a sound I haven¡¯t heard often. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Yeah, I guess that¡¯ll take some getting used to after thinking you were only human for so long.¡± He pauses, and I can see his mind turning over his thoughts. ¡°I always thought if your wolf ever rose, she would be fierce and beautiful.¡± He cuts me another quick look, and I feel my cheeks heating. ¡°I¡¯m d I was right.¡± I don¡¯t know what to say to that, so I don¡¯t say anything, but James is smiling, I think at the way I¡¯m blushing. I turn my attention out the window. It¡¯s only been a few days with my wolf, and already people are treating me differently. Yes, maybe James had softened toward me in the weeks before Liam betrayed me, however, it wasn¡¯t that long ago when he used to look at me with nothing but contempt, used to show his displeasure at having to deal with me. 2/2 It shouldn¡¯t have taken almost dying, losing my child and then gaining my wolf for people to see the real me, to treat me with basic humanity. No one could ever see beyond what I represent No one, except maybe Aaron. I curse myself as soon as the thoughtes up, unbidden, and think my wolf probably has something to do with it. The only thing she wants is her mate-well, that and to protect me at all costs-but I can feel the depths of her longing radiating into me, confusing my own feelings where my husband is concerned. I can¡¯t afford to be confused. Aaron is gone. I don¡¯t know where he is and James won¡¯t tell me. This was what I wanted, right? Maybe we haven¡¯t officially gotten divorced, but Aaron walked away, telling me nothing. His silence, however, tells me more than words ever could. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 I¡¯m happy to arrive in California, though it doesn¡¯t distract me from my thoughts and recent past as much as I might like. The new Roberts Corp apartments are amazing. Aaron has made my dream a reality. Not all of them are finished, of course, but the site manager takes me on a tour through the apartments that are even a waiting list of people wanting to move in, because the homes have proven so popr. ¡°You made the right call on this, Leah,¡± James tells me as I stand in a kitchen and imagine a family living happily here together, partly because I made it possible. ¡°This had turned out better than anyone could have predicted. You should be proud.¡± I am proud, but also sad that my project is all but finished, and I didn¡¯t have a direct hand in bringing it to life. The site manager says something about assuming I¡¯ll be staying in the Rathborn apartment and I look at James in confusion, who agrees on my behalf. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Once the site manager has gone back to his job, James leads me to the elevator. ¡°What Rathborn apartment?¡± I ask as soon as the elevator doors close. James gently takes my hand and presses it onto a screen that turns out to be a security scanner. A new option pops up that wasn¡¯t avable before-the upper floors. James presses the button for one, and then the elevator silently whisks us upwards. I don¡¯t bother asking again. James is quiet at the best of times, and I know he won¡¯t answer no matter how many times I ask It was one thing I learned when I was still a kid and first arrived at the Rathborn mansion. No amount of trailing or pestering would get James to change his mind on anything. I suppose he¡¯d had a younger sister in Jessica, so he was used to those tactics. And lord knows she was way more annoying and insistent than I was. The elevator arrives, not to a hallway lined with doors like I¡¯m expecting, but a foyer, meaning this apartment takes up the entire floor. It¡¯s the size of eight apartments in one. We step forward and again, James uses my hand on a palm scanner to open the door. We step into a flood of evening Cfornian sun. The far wall is entirely windows, looking out over the valley. ¡°What is this?¡± I ask, looking around, noticing the small things. Art hangs on the walls by artists I like. A color palette I would¡¯ve put together if I was designing a living space for myself. Thick carpet, soft nkets,rge, soft cushions scattered about on both the huge couch and floor. Even lush nts and one of those floating fireces that takes pride of ce in the center of the living room. ¡°This is your home away from home, Leah,¡± James says in a gentle voice. ¡°Aaron designed it specially for you.¡± The knowledge that Aaron is behind this-a perfect space pulled straight from my dreams-hits me hard and fast. ¡°I think I need toy down for a while,¡± I say to James, my voice thick. If he notices anything is wrong, he doesn¡¯t say so, but I don¡¯t wait for him to react anyway, I simply flee, and find my way to the master bedroom. I copse onto the bed in a mess of tears, crying until my throat is raw and my eyes are aching. Through all that, I think I can catch a hint of Aaron¡¯s scent in the nkets, and wonder if he has stayed here recently. It only makes me cry harder. Eventually, I fall into a fitful sleep, but thoughts of Aaron chase me into my dreams. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 The bed shifts under Aaron¡¯s weight, and I open my eyes to see him looming over me, already nak ed. Somehow I knew it was him before I even saw him. My wolf knows She is practically purring now as Aaron¡¯srge handsnd on my skin-somehow I¡¯m nak ed as well. ¡°My mate,¡± he says in a low voice. ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve wanted this? Wanted to im my mate? Wanted to fu c k my mate until she¡¯s undone andpletely at my mercy?¡± His words make me shudder, and I can only moan a response. His eyes glow golden as he stares down at me, and it makes an answering swell of sharp longing rush through me. Aaron¡¯s nostrils re. ¡°I can scent your arousal. Just for me, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m the only one who can make you so wet, make you drench your panties without even touching you.¡± I nod frantically, hoping he¡¯ll touch me soon, needing him to soothe the ache building quickly inside me. ¡°Will you give me what I want, Leah?¡± Aaron asks, as he hitches a hand beneath my knee, and pushes my legs wide, exposing me to him. ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, throwing my head back as hisrge fingers rake over my nipples and then knead my breasts. Without warning, Aaron thrusts into me, hard and fast, and exactly how I need it. I cry out, immediately ovee with sensation. ¡°Give me what I want, Leah,¡± Aaron demands as he thrusts deep and powerful. I have to raise one hand above my head to brace against the headboard of the bed, anchoring myself against the relentless surge of his hips against mine. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡± I can only cry out as I let him take whatever he wants of me. His fingers trail down my abdomen, and then he¡¯s pressing on my clit, and then I¡¯m exploding in wave after wave of frantic pleasure. I¡¯ve barelye down when Aaron flips me over and tugs my as s into the air. Then he¡¯s inside me again, and this time he¡¯s the one bracing a hand on the headboard for leverage as he pistons against me, while the evidence of my want for him drips down the backs of my thighs. ¡°Give me what I want, Leah,¡± he repeats fiercely, and his voice is a growl, his wolf close to the surface, something he¡¯s never allowed to happen when we¡¯ve had se x in the past. My own wolf revels in it, panting for more. ¡°Whatever you want, Aaron,¡± I tell him weakly, feeling the intense build up rising sky high within me again. I¡¯ll give you anything, everything.¡± I continue, almost delirious by now. Aaron¡¯s fingers delve between us, draggin my wetness up my a s s. I only have time to gasp in half a N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. breath before he¡¯s pushing one, and then two fingers inside me and I¡¯m overwhelmed and exploding once again. Aaron shouts, pinning me hard in ce as he empties himself into me, making my insides clench like they want to milk him for everyst drop. I copse boneless to the mattress, while Aaron kneels above me, panting. Gently, he turns me over and I find myself staring up at him with hooded eyes. *Give me what I want, Leah,¡± he says once again, and now I¡¯m confused. ¡°What do you want, Aaron?¡± I ask, my voice hoarse from the way I¡¯d screamed a few moments ago. Aaron¡¯s hand settles on my stomach. ¡°My son.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 I wake up gasping, tears pricking my eyes. My body is a mess, shaking and weak and feeling si c k, while my panties are drenched-just the way Aaron told me. I ha te myself for it, but I shove my hand into my underwear, movements frantic until Ie hard a secondter, already on the edge because of that dream. Then I copse back onto the pillows, and the tearse faster. What the h ell kind of dream was that? I¡¯m so messed up, I don¡¯t even know what I feel. I want Aaron-my wolf wants Aaron and his wolf-only because we are mated. Except then another wave of tearse, because I know that¡¯s not true. Is it possible to love someone and ha te them at the same time? I know it is, because I¡¯m living it right now. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I miss him so much, and I think he is the only one who could truly understand the pain of losing our child, even though Aaron didn¡¯t know about our son until thest minute. Guilt burns hotly in my stomach for that. For how hurt Aaron must have been that I¡¯d kept the pregnancy from him¡­ The child was just as much his, he had every right to know sooner. And I¡¯d meant to tell him. I¡¯d nned to tell him, but there¡¯d been so much going on, the time had never seemed right, and then my only brother had betrayed me. What must he think of me, keeping a truth like that from him? I wonder if that¡¯s part of why he¡¯s done with me, but I¡¯m not brave enough to ask James. But it wasn¡¯t like Aaron was innocent in all of this. Maybe if he hadn¡¯t treated me so cruelly, if we¡¯d had a solid foundation of trust in our rtionship, then I would¡¯ve felt able to tell him sooner. And that mistrust hadn¡¯t been wrong. When I¡¯d needed him to do the one thing I wanted-save the baby instead of me-he¡¯d ignored my wishes, and our son had paid the price. And for that, I know I will never be able to forgive him. B Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Eventually I drag myself out of bed and take a shower, put on fresh clothes, and then venture out to the main room. James is sitting at the table with aptop open. Being Aaron¡¯s second in charge keeps him busy. It also looks like he¡¯s texting someone. I want to ask if it¡¯s Aaron, my wolf is pushing the words to the tip of my tongue, but I stubbornly swallow them down. ¡°I¡¯m going to the corporate floors,¡± I tell James. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± He se nds me an absent nod, too immersed in whatever he¡¯s working on to worry much about what I¡¯m doing. Lucky, because I¡¯m not nning on going to the corporate floors at all. I¡¯m going to the restricted floor where I spent weeks working alongside Liam, developing multi-billion dor Al technology for the military, and hoping I get some answers about where things are at, and how its been running since Liam is dead and I was in aa for six months. Dennis had proven to be very capable, and I¡¯m sure he has managed just fine without either myself or Liam here to oversee things. However, before that night Liam had tried to take everything and been killed for his efforts, the project had been nearingpletion, almost ready to hand over to the military. So has there been some kind of dy? Or has the project finished and been delivered? And if so, what exactly has happened to the billions of dors Roberts Corp was meant to be paid for N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. the contract? It certainly isn¡¯t in any of our ounts. Plus Aaron-even managing the packs and business remotely as he had been-would have noticed and been suspicious of a sudden multi-billion dor influx to our bank ounts. I tap my foot impatiently as the elevator takes me up to the restricted floor-again, only because I scanned my hand print. Aaron sure has stepped up security on this ce since Liam¡¯s betrayal. The elevator finally arrives on the restricted floor, and I¡¯m required to scan my hand a final time before the door will even open. When they slide apart and I step out onto the floor, I immediately stop, gasping at the sight I¡¯m met with. This was not what I was expecting. I never imagined this is what I would be fac ed with¡­. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The entire floor is empty. Not a single person, piece of equipment or furniture remains. Absolutely everything is gone. I do end up going to the corporate floors to see the board members and other high-ranking managers to double check things are running smoothly. It¡¯s clear our employees are happy to see me in person, and I silently curse Aaron yet again for the whole remote-management thing he¡¯s been doing the past months. Morale among staff is hugely important. It can make or break a business, and clearly this is one area Aaron has been neglecting. Aaron was the one who taught me that. Again, I¡¯m left wondering what state of mind he could be in, and what else could be upying his mind to the point of letting basic business necessities slide. However, the whole time I¡¯m working, I¡¯m trying not to panic about what I found on the restricted floor. Nothing. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Where the hel l did everything go? What happened to all the scientists and engineers and researchers and other staff who were working on that level? Worse, I don¡¯t know who I can ask. I probably shouldn¡¯t ask, because like everyone who worked on that floor, Liam had me sign on NDA I try calling Dennis a few times, but his number has been disconnected. I don¡¯t know if I should be worried or angry about that. Is it possible Dennis stole everything, and struck out on his own after Liam was killed and I was out of Which possibly means he¡¯s now sitting on billions of dors that rightfully belong to Roberts Corp if he did in fact finish the project and hand it over to the military. The other options-the ones that involve Dennis finishing the project and selling it to the highest bidder on some kind of ck market trade for even more billions than the military was willing to pay-doesn¡¯t bear thinking about. I know I won¡¯t be able to live with myself and the part I yed in it-small as it was-if this technology falls into the wrong hands and innocents are killed. It was hard enough knowing the military was going to use it against people they deemed the ¡®enemy¡¯ in foreign countries. I never imagined I would be party to such senseless destruction; apletely new era in warfare. Thest hour or so, I¡¯ve been trying to figure out who I can talk to or contact to help me figure out where the he ll our billion dor dangerous Al weapon system has gone. My instincts keep pushing me to call Aaron, telling me he will help me no matter what has or hasn¡¯t happened between us because he will understand the seriousness of things and be able to put his feelings aside. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I know it¡¯s mostly my wolf who wants that. Any excuse to bask in Aaron¡¯s presence. pr?r 2/2 However, I¡¯ve known Aaron since I was a child, so the human woman in me also knows how he would react, that he will be there for me if I ask, no matter what. Besides, Aaron owns half of Roberts Corp. If the worst happens and this is going to blo w back on us in a bad way, then Aaron needs to know, needs to be prepared for what might being. The problem is, I don¡¯t want to ask for his help. I know I¡¯m letting my own feelings get in the way of things. But the stubborn independent part of me also wants to prove I can fix this mess on my own, without going running to my Alpha. ¡°So you are still up here.¡± I blink and look up to see James leaning against the doorframe of the office I¡¯m using. I realize it¡¯s be dark outside the windows, and I didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°Do you want me to order dinner up to the office, or are youing down to the apartment to eat? We can cook something up together,¡± James offers. ¡°You can cook?¡± I ask him in amusement. He snorts in annoyance. ¡°Of course I can cook.¡± ¡°Order something to the ne-I think I feel like sushi-and we¡¯ll eat on the way back to Montana.¡± If James is surprised at my sudden rush to go home, he doesn¡¯t say so. He simply nods and leaves to do as I¡¯ve asked. I don¡¯t want to go back to that apartment and sleep in that bed again, with its lingering traces of Aaron¡¯s scent that make me have vivid dreams. I¡¯m satisfied with the work I¡¯ve done here today. Besides, our employees were so happy to see me- even the human ones-it makes me think I need to go and visit the packs as soon as I can. Being Luna is an important role, and I want to ensure all the people who are looking to me that I can be there when they need me to be. That I take my responsibilities as their Luna deeply and with gratitude. I¡¯m d for this work that keeps me moving. It makes the constant pain in my chest a little more bearable. Write yourment Chapter 166 Chapter 166 We arrive back in Montanater that night and I¡¯m exhausted. But I¡¯m d for it, because hopefully it¡¯ll mean I¡¯ll fall straight into an exhausted sleep without dreams or grief disturbing me. There¡¯s extra SUVs in the driveway, but I don¡¯t immediately think anything of it. Not until I walk into the foyer ande face to face with Aaron. We both freeze at the sight of each other. My entire body lights up and my inner wolf is ecstatic. This feeling, it¡¯s like I was living in some kind of half-light, and Aaron brough the sun, warming me and making everything bright and sharp. Tension crackles in the air between us and Aaron¡¯s eyes immediately glow golden. Next thing I know, every single other wolf-including James-has fled, leaving us standing alone. In that second, I make a snap decision, though I¡¯m sure it¡¯s mostly my wolf, the way she¡¯s pushing up and moring to get closer to him. ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± I blurt out into the heavy silence. ¡°I heard you were in California. They didn¡¯t expect you back tonight, Aaron replies, not answering my statement. ¡°Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t havee. I just needed a few things from my office and my bedroom.¡± ¡°Please, it¡¯ll only take a minute,¡± I say, wincing at the needy note in my voice. What happened to my stubborn independence? Aaron inclines his head stiffly and we walk to his office, keeping an impersonal amount of distance between us. It¡¯s good, I think I don¡¯t trust myself, or what my wolf will push me to do if we get closer. ¡°What do you need?¡± Aaron asks as soon as we¡¯re inside. He crosses his arms, closing himself off from me. I used to think he was cold toward me, but now I know I was wrong. The way he¡¯s treating me now is positively arctic. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I need to tell you something,¡± I say, still not sure I¡¯m doing the right thing, but pushing ahead anyway. I don¡¯t have anywhere else to turn to for help. ¡°About things that were going on with Roberts Corp and Liam before he died.¡± At the mention of my brother¡¯s name, Aaron¡¯s features transform with utter fury. He looks like he could happily dig up my brother¡¯s remains and ughter him all over again. ¡°What about him?¡± Aaron bites out. 2/3 ¡°The whole thing about my father and brother wasting their money on booze and gambling and living a degenerate lifestyle? It was just a cover for where the money was really going.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aaron asks, his brow creasing, and I can see I¡¯ve got his attention. ¡°All of that money was being poured into a single, secret project on a restricted floor of the Roberts Corp building¡± Now Aaron just looks confused. ¡°Leah, are you sure? I ran Roberts Corp for months while you were-¡± He breaks off, his features hardening, as if he¡¯s gathering his resolve. ¡°I ran your family business for months and I never even saw a hint of any secret project or restricted floor.¡± ¡°Because it was a secret, Aaron,¡± I reply impatiently. ¡°But now we have a problem.¡± ¡°We?¡± he repeats imperiously. ¡°Your secret project has a problem and suddenly it¡¯s we?¡± I mp down on the urge to bite back at him. This is bigger than both of us. We need to put our animosity and hurt feelings aside, or the results could be catastrophic. ¡°The project was a military contract developing Al weapons systems. It was worth billions. And the night Liam betrayed me, it was almost finished.¡± Aaron stares at me, incredulous. ¡°Billions?¡± I re at him bitterly, not surprised that¡¯s the detail he¡¯s focused on, since he had thought he¡¯d brought my father and Pack Roberts to the financial brink by buying up shares andnd before tricking me into leading my father into financial ruin and whi te cor business crime. ¡°Yes, Aaron, pack Roberts was set to make a huge financial windfall, despite your best efforts to ruin them. But that¡¯s not the point. The Al weapons system is dangerous. And when I went to California to find out what had been happening for thest six months since neither Liam nor I were there to oversee it, I found the entire floor cleaned out with no clue to where all the equipment and people working on the project went. I tried to call the head engineer, but his phone service has been cut off.¡± Aaron stares at me for a long minute, his features gradually hardening. ¡°This is bad, Leah.¡± ¡°I know!¡± I reply, throwing my hands up. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. Because you still own fifty-one percent shares, so technically you¡¯re on the hook if somehow, the tech has fallen into the wrong hands and is going to be used against the military we were supposed to hand it over to.¡± Aaron curses harshly, then steps sideways, picks up a chair and throws it with a roar into the nearest wall, making it splinter into a million pieces. I step back at the disy of masculine fury, my heart racing. He¡¯s never been this out of control before. He¡¯s always prided himself on keeping his emotions locked down. What the he ll is going on with him? ¡°Do you know what this could do to us?¡± he demands, fists clenched, eyes glowing. ¡°To our reputations? To our businesses? To our lives? This could ruin us, Leah. Ruin absolutely everything we¡¯ve built. How could you keep this from me?¡± Heughs, then, bitterly. ¡°Oh, but I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, should I? After all, you didn¡¯t even think it necessary to tell me about my own son.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 AARON This woman. This infuriating woman. My wife. My mate. She imed to love me, once. But nothing she¡¯s ever done would indicate she truly feels that deeply for me. She flinches as I toss the barbed words about our son at her, and I take some dark satisfaction in that, even as my wolf howls in protest within me. I can¡¯t believe that bas tard Liam is still managing to ruin my life from beyond the grave. I wish I could drag him back from he ll, just so I can ki ll him all over again. However, Liam is getting thestugh, because I can¡¯t do that. All I can do is clean up yet another Roberts pack disaster. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I tell her in a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your problems. Again.¡± At this, Leah¡¯s head snaps up, and for the first time, I see her eyes sh gold as her wolf surges up, threatening to rise up and take over She¡¯s beautiful and fierce, and my own wolf is desperate for her. ¡°The way you took care of my problemsst time?¡± she demands furiously. ¡°The way you denied my one wish, that I should di e if it meant saving our baby? If you want someone to me for our situation, Aaron, then don¡¯t look to me. Take a good hard look in the mirror instead.¡± She strides forward, and for a second, I¡¯m struck with the hope and furious disbelief that she might attack me, her mate and Alpha. However, she only pauses as she draws even with me. ¡°Our son is dead because of you. And I will never forgive you for that.¡± Guilt erupts through me likeva, blistering and burning through my veins. But before I can say anything, she¡¯s stalked away to leave me standing here alone. Fury gets the better of me again, and this time an entire desk falls prey to my paranormal strength. By the time it¡¯s nothing but splinters and kindling, I¡¯m left panting, but not feeling any better about things When I leave the room, I find James standing impassively in the corridor, not looking the least bit worried about me smashing up the furniture. Of course, it¡¯s not the first time. My own temper is only eclipsed by that of my wolf. ¡°How has she been?¡± I ask him, trying to keep my voice regted. James scowls and crosses his arms. He doesn¡¯t need to say out loud that he thinks me abandoning my mate and running all the packs and business remotely is taking the co ward¡¯s way out. And maybe it looks that way from the outside, but I don¡¯t have a choice. I had to keep the single most important person in my life safe, and I¡¯d quickly found I was willing to do anything to make it possible, including letting people think I¡¯d turned my back on them. ¡°She¡¯d be better if her mate was helping her through her grief. Instead she¡¯s throwing herself into her work and running the packs that are supposed to be your responsibility, Alpha.¡± The way he uses my title makes it sound like an insult. ¡°Watch your tone with me, Beta,¡± I growl as I step closer to him, bristling for a fight, but he doesn¡¯t take the bait. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Instead, he lowers his eyes in a show of submission. ¡°Keep me updated,¡± I say, stepping back again. ¡°And know that if anything happens to her, it¡¯s on you.¡± He nces up again briefly, a spark of wolf in his eyes, and I know he wants to argue back-James has grown more than a little fond of my wife, it seems, but he has to know if it even seems like he¡¯s thinking about crossing a line with her that I¡¯ll rip him to shreds-however, he only nods his agreement. I walk away without another word, my thoughts already turning to thistest trouble with Roberts Corp and the Al weapons system. I don¡¯t need this on top of everything else. Not when my own te is already full and I¡¯m getting closer to my ultimate goal-finding Ryker, Michail, Dorian and any other wolves who¡¯d been helping Liam that fateful night he¡¯d tried to scr ew over my wife, and got dead for his troubles. I don¡¯t care that they are Old Country Wolves. I don¡¯t care how powerful they are. I¡¯ve absorbed the abilities of three Alphas. I¡¯m almost unstoppable. So I will find them. And then I¡¯ll make them pay. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 After I leave Rathborn packnds I organize the jet for myself and fly to California. Not only do I want to see what I can find out about the Roberts Corp military contracts from some contacts I have within the government, but I also got word that Ryker was spotted in the city. It¡¯s the first time any of the trio have surfaced since that night. Dorian went back to Gibraltar and probably won¡¯t leave again for another twenty years, Michail was rumored to be somewhere else in Eastern Europe, and Ryker¡­ Well, no one has heard much of him, apart from a couple of bodies he apparently dropped in Texas, some kind of ki ll contract for a ruthless pack who runs half that state. Not until a day ago, when I got reliable word that he¡¯d been seen back in California. Back in the same ce where he¡¯d been helping Liam in a plot that¡¯d almost cost my wife her life. A night that has cost me so much more. I shake the thoughts away from my mind as I leave the restaurant I always eat at when I¡¯m in the city. The staff know me and are always reliable, whether I¡¯m entertaining other wealthy business people and making deals, or simply enjoying a quiet meal on my own like I have tonight. William is waiting in the car with a contingent of my men. Since I ordered James to stay on Rathborn pds and keep Leah secure, Wim has stepped up to act as my beta in James absence. I probably should have brought them with me into the restaurant, but it attracts attention, bringing half a dozen armed bodyguards with me wherever I go. With my abilities as strong as they are now, there¡¯s probably no need for that much man-power surrounding me all the time, despite the unknown threat I¡¯ve been facing. Any wolf would be foo lish to challenge me outright. They¡¯d barely get to finish saying the words before I ripped them limb from limb, My phone pings in my pocket as I walk, and I pull it out to see a message from one of my government contacts, agreeing to meet with me. I¡¯m distracted, so it takes me a second to realize someone has followed me into the alleyway that runs along the side of the restaurant between the front entrance and the parking lot out back. I pause and half-turn, scenting to see if I can pick up whether they¡¯re human or wolf, but they¡¯re downwind of me, and the nearby dumpsters are the only thing I can really smell. But something-some kind of warning is prickling along the back of my neck-so I slip my phone away and fully turn to face them. The person is wearing a jacket with the hood pulled up, face obscured by darkness and shadow. From Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. the body shape, it¡¯s either a man or a tall woman, but the clothes are baggy and I can¡¯t see a more definite outline. They¡¯ve also stopped and are standing there, staring straight at me. Not even trying to pretend like they weren¡¯t following me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask in a low voice, barely restraining the urge to bristle and growl a warning. Won¡¯t do me any good if this person is human. However, instead of answering, the person raises a gun, pointing straight at my heart. After I leave Rathborn packnds I organize the jet for myself and fly to California. Not only do I want to see what I can find out about the Roberts Corp military contracts from some contacts I have within the government, but I also got word that Ryker was spotted in the city. It¡¯s the first time any of the trio have surfaced since that night. Dorian went back to Gibraltar and probably won¡¯t leave again for another twenty years, Michail was rumored to be somewhere else in Eastern Europe, and Ryker¡­ Well, no one has heard much of him, apart from a couple of bodies he apparently dropped in Texas, some kind of kil l contract for a ruthless pack who runs half that state. Not until a day ago, when I got reliable word that he¡¯d been seen back in California. Back in the same ce where he¡¯d been helping Liam in a plot that¡¯d almost cost my wife her life. A night that has cost me so much more. I shake the thoughts away from my mind as I leave the restaurant I always eat at when I¡¯m in the city. The staff know me and are always reliable, whether I¡¯m entertaining other wealthy business people and making deals, or simply enjoying a quiet meal on my own like I have tonight. William is waiting in the car with a contingent of my men. Since I ordered James to stay on Rathborn pds and keep Leah secure, Wim has stepped up to act as my beta in james absence. I probably should have brought them with me into the restaurant, but it attracts attention, bringing half a dozen armed bodyguards with me wherever I go. With my abilities as strong as they are now, there¡¯s probably no need for that much man-power surrounding me all the time, despite the unknown threat I¡¯ve been facing. Any wolf would be foo lish to challenge me outright. They¡¯d barely get to finish saying the words before I ripped them limb from limb, My phone pings in my pocket as I walk, and I pull it out to see a message from one of my government contacts, agreeing to meet with me. I¡¯m distracted, so it takes me a second to realize someone has followed me into the alleyway that runs along the side of the restaurant between the front entrance and the parking lot out back. I pause and half-turn, scenting to see if I can pick up whether they¡¯re human or wolf, but they¡¯re downwind of me, and the nearby dumpsters are the only thing I can really smell. But something-some kind of warning is prickling along the back of my neck-so I slip my phone away and fully turn to face them. The person is wearing a jacket with the hood pulled up, face obscured by darkness and shadow. From the body shape, it¡¯s either a man or a tall woman, but the clothes are baggy and I can¡¯t see a more definite outline. They¡¯ve also stopped and are standing there, staring straight at me. Not even trying to pretend like they weren¡¯t following me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask in a low voice, barely restraining the urge to bristle and growl a warning. Won¡¯t do me any good if this person is human. However, instead of answering, the person raises a gun, pointing straight at my heart. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¡°If you think a gun is going to slow me down, then you clearly have no idea who you¡¯re dealing with,¡± I say, even daring to take a step forward. ¡°So what is this? You going to mug me or something? Buddy, you picked the wrong man to follow into a dark alley¡± I start forward, letting my ws slip down, but keeping my hands concealed at my side so they¡¯re obscured by the darkness because I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯m dealing with a human or a wolf. I¡¯ve maybe taken four steps when they sho ot, putting a couple of bullets into my chest. It hurts like hel l, yeah, but it¡¯s not going to ki ll me, and right now, the only thing it¡¯s doing is piss ing me off. However, I take another few steps, and then I stumble as the pain hits me, and I smell the sickly acidic scent of my flesh melting and burning like it¡¯s been exposed to acid. Fu c k The bullets are silver. Worse, they¡¯re coated in wolfsbane. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I¡¯ve got maybe seconds before my wolf starts forcing the change to heal me-the only way I¡¯m going to survive this I reach down and p the emergency alert on my smartwatch so William and the rest of my guys will get the SOS, then turn and start staggering toward the parking lot. I barely get three steps when I¡¯m on my knees, and my muscles are shifting, bones snapping and rearranging, but I fight it, knowing if I sumb to the change here alone with a chest full of silver wolfsbane bullets, I¡¯ll be vulnerable. The bas tard who shot me strolls over and grabs a handful of my hair, wrenching my head back I catch a glimpse of half his face, but don¡¯t recognize him, giving me no clue who might have sent him, what pack he might be from. He smiles down at me cruelly. ¡°This is what happens when you gain too much power, Alpha Rathborn. Someone will always be waiting in the shadows to steal it from you! So that¡¯s what this was about? This b stard thinks he can take on the power of three Alphas contained within me? Despite the pain, I grin up at him. ¡°You just signed your own death warrant.¡± He looks taken aback for a second. But a second is all he gets, because there¡¯s a growl in the darkness, and then a huge wolfes streaking out of the shadows, leaping up and hitting the guy straight in the chest, taking him to the ground. Two other wolves follow, and then the guy is screaming as he¡¯s being torn to pieces. Hands grab at me, and William¡¯s worried face is thest thing I see before the pain gets too much and everything goes woozy as shift violently, the silver bullets and wolfsbane pumping through my system making it more painful than it¡¯s ever been before. I pass out to the sound of my enemy¡¯sst gurgling scream before his life is snatched from him. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 I wake up in the huge king-sized bed of the Rathborn apartment in the Roberts Corp building, and I¡¯m immediately assaulted with the scent of my mate¡¯s arousal all over the sheets. Sonofabitch I¡¯m instantly hard, despite how s hit ty I feel. I roll out of bed, frustrated from both getting jumped and almost killedst night, and infuriated at the lust surging hard through my system from the simple fading scent of my aroused mate in the nkets. I stagger into the bathroom and get the shower running from multiple jets, even more annoyed at myself as I remember how I modeled this bathroom and the shower in particr after the one at the hotel, where Leah had put on an erotic, decadent disy for me, and I¡¯d nearly lost it. Almost smashed my way into that shower and imed her as my mate right then and there. I wonder now, if I had given into those base, animal instincts that night, would things have turned out the way they had? In the shower, I jer k myself off, mostly in anger and frustration, but it doesn¡¯t do anything to make me feel any better. I¡¯d never considereding to California dangerous beforest night. Who the he ll had thought they could kil l me and steal my Alpha abilities like that? Had it just been some random rogue wolf? Or was it the same person-or people-who¡¯d been trying to k ill me for months now, starting way back when Leah had still been in the hospital and I¡¯d narrowly escaped that first attack. It¡¯s part of the reason I can¡¯t be around Leah-my mate-besides all the hurt and anger between us. The idea that my mate could get caught in the crosshairs-or worse, used against me-makes both me and my wolf feel the sort of unhinged that is a slippery slope intopletely losing control. It¡¯s bad enough trying to keep myself and my wolf in check because we¡¯re staying away from our mate. My temper has been hair-trigger. I¡¯m more vtile and restless without my mate nearby. I vowed I would never let this happen to me in my life. Not after seeing what it did to my father when my mother was killed. It was why I was never going to mate anyone. But Leah¡­ I don¡¯t even know when exactly she got under my skin. But now I don¡¯t know how to live without her, even if we have to live apart. I¡¯m better off living in the remote cabin now. Hard for anyone to sneak up on me out there, where I can hear or scent theming for miles. What I don¡¯t sense, the surveince does. It¡¯s state of the art. I need to get to the bottom of who is out to get me, before they manage to get lucky and actually take me out. I have a strong suspicion it¡¯s someone on the Council, either an official plot to get rid of me, or someone unsanctioned and acting alone, I¡¯m not sure. I know the Elders on the Council are uneasy about me possessing three packs, even though I¡¯ve reassured them I have no designs on any Council seats, That¡¯s not what I want right now in my life. All that petty in-fighting and shifting power struggles and overseeing peace between packs and solving issues wolves are either too du mb or too stubborn to fix themselves? Yeah, no thanks. All I want to do is get my revenge on those Old Country Wolves who dared help that bas tard Liam, but getting to the bottom of who is trying to kil l me is going to have to take priority. Oh, and that dam n ed mess with the missing Roberts Corp Al weapons systems that was meant to go to the military for billions of dors. I feel like cra p, but I don¡¯t have time to be si c k today, even if those da m n silver-wolfsbane bullets nearly ki lled mest night. And here¡¯s the kicker on that¡­ I can¡¯t allow myself to di e. If I di e¡­ Leah does too. Maybe I can¡¯t be with Leah, and maybe she h ates me right now, but the truth is, everything I¡¯m doing Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. and everything I¡¯ll do for the rest of my life will alwayse back to her. I only hope one day she¡¯ll understand. And forgive me for my sins. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 LEAH I arrive back at the Rathborn mansion after spending the day visiting with the Leithrow wolves. They were surprisingly weing. and fell over themselves with gratitude, calling me Luna at every turn, and presenting me with avish lunch even though I hadn¡¯t given them waming that I was showing up that day. I¡¯d felt a little bad about that actually, catching them off guard like that. But I¡¯d been so adamant about keeping busy and going to meet the pack members in person to hopefully smooth over Aaron¡¯s new habit of running things remotely, that I didn¡¯t even think about the fact it¡¯d be polite to give the Leithrow wolves a day or two to prepare for my visit. I keep forgetting what my role as Luna really means to some people. Probably because I was Luna of the Rathbom pack for years, and they treated me like trash, so I never knew what it was to have real respect and deference directed at me. I¡¯m restless, and ever since I saw Aaron yesterday, I¡¯ve had this ache in my chest like a thorn beneath my ribs. I think maybe it¡¯s my wolf missing her mate. Like seeing him made it worse, not better. Especially the cold way he treated us. It¡¯s getting dark out, but I don¡¯t want to stay cooped up in the mansion, trying not to think about Aaron and everything I¡¯ve lost, so I make my way to the library and pause at the french doors opening onto a patio looking over the lushwn. Well, it¡¯s a lushwn in summer. Right now it¡¯s an expanse of pristine snow. I kick off my shoes and then slowly remove my clothes, garment by garment, enjoying the drag of Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. material over my skin and the anticipation building inside me-my inner wolf knows I¡¯m going to let her free, and she¡¯s almost vibrating with excitement. Just as I drop my panties onto the pile of clothes at my feet, I hear the slightest swish of movement and suddenly realize I¡¯m not alone. I nce over my shoulder to see James standing in the doorway, his gaze roaming over my body in a way that can only be described as hungry. It gives me a secret thrill, one I know I shouldn¡¯t feel as a mated and married woman. But with Aaron neglecting me the way he is, I can¡¯t help but soak up the admiration from someone else¡­someone else who¡¯s been looking after me so attentively since I woke up from mya. Eventually, James¡¯s gaze returns to my face, and his wolf is shing in his eyes. He reaches up and draws off his shirt, revealing an expanse of perfectly defined muscles across his chest. So he ns to shift and run with me? Only if he can keep up. I throw open the doors, letting in the bite of the Montana winter air, and I¡¯m shifting even as I step out. By the time I reach the snow on the ground beyond the patio, my four paws leave light trails through the powder. I bound out into the waiting world, and the night is mine. Gifts Chapter 172 Chapter 172 I run for hours. I have no way of keeping track of time in wolf form, but eventually I can somehow sense dawn is start heading back. James didn¡¯t exactly try to run with me the way I thought he would, He¡¯de out, yes, but he¡¯d kept his distance and seemed more inclined to run ahead, or trot circles around me to keep guard whenever I stopped to rest or tracked an animal, or frolicked in the snow. When we arrive back at the mansion, James watches me go back in through the patio doors and shift to human form, before padding off around the outside of the house without shifting back himself. I wonder where he¡¯s going off to. Maybe he has patrols to do or something. I go all the way up to my old room, even though Aaron¡¯s room is closer and his bed is bothrger and probably morefortable, but I still can¡¯t think of it as anything other than Aaron¡¯s bed, even though I spent months there while I was in aa. I don¡¯t bother dressing or putting on pjs, I simply crawl under the nkets and thankfully fall into a deep sleep. Several hourster, my wolf senses bring me awake when someone walks into my bedroom. I sit up in rm, and Adam pauses halfway across the room where he was walking toward the nightstand carrying a tray. Btedly, I remember myck of clothes as Adam¡¯s gaze drops to my chest, but for some reason he¡¯s the one blushing as he looks away. ¡°Adam, what are you doing here?¡± I demand as I pull the nkets up to cover myself. ¡°I came first thing this morning to give you another checkup and they told me you¡¯d been out running almost all night, after spending all day visiting the Leithrow pack, which you did right on top of getting back from California.¡± Adam finishes walking over and sets the tray down onto the nightstand, and I see orange juice, some slices of fruit, and toast. He then sits on the bed next to my hip, and I barely restrain the urge to snap at him that I didn¡¯t give permission for him to be so familiar with me, let alone be in my room. It¡¯s mostly my wolf, for some reason, she wants to bare her teeth at him. But Adam is my oldest friend. He was the one who was there for me through the can cer, did everything he could to help me, listened to all of my wishes. My wolf just needs to calm down. Apparently all that running didn¡¯t do much to appease her. An image of Aaron shes through my mind-a moment from that da mn dream I had when I was in N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. California, of him thrusting deep and iming my body as his own. I silently curse my wolf, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s behind it. She has no sense where our mate is concerned. She wants him no matter what, ¡°Leah,¡± Adam is saying, gently admonishing. ¡°You awoke from a six montha less than a week ago. You need to slow down.. You might have your wolf now, but it doesn¡¯t make you invincible.¡± 2/2 *I¡¯m Luna of three packs now, Adam,¡± I remind him, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice. ¡°What do you expect me to do? Find somewhere to hide away and manage everything remotely like Aaron is? I won¡¯t do that to the people who rely on me.¡± Adam reaches over and takes my hand. ¡°And I admire you for it. But can¡¯t we make apromise?¡± I squeeze his hand and then extract my fingers from his grip. ¡°What kind ofpromise?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing all this on your own, especially not when we don¡¯t know what the long term consequences of your unique situation might be. You died Leah. I still don¡¯t understand how Aaron even brought you back. I¡¯d feel better if I knew someone was looking after you. Come home. At least for a few weeks. Let me monitor you, and if anything goes wrong, then at least I¡¯ll be close at hand to help you.¡± I¡¯m not sure about going back to Roberts packnds, not after everything that¡¯s happened. I don¡¯t think I belong there. But I also don¡¯t really feel like I belong here at the Rathborn mansion without Aaron, either, not matter how familiar the rooms andnd beyond the house might be. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I tell Adam, and he nods in satisfaction. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t mind, I need to shower.¡± Adam stands and heads toward the door. ¡°Make sure you eat,¡± he tells me before leaving. I sit there for a few moments, using my heightened hearing to listen to him descending the stairs, as well as other familiar noises of the mansion during the day. I¡¯ve felt directionless since I woke up and Aaron walked away from me. And I¡¯m starting to worry it¡¯s because I¡¯m without Aaron that I¡¯m feeling so lost. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 I shower, dress and eat the food Adam brought up for me, even though I don¡¯t have much of an appetite. I think about shifting and running again. It¡¯s easier to be in wolf form and not have to feel all these confusing, upsetting things all the time. Not have to worry about the packs or the businesses or if this is how the rest of my life is going to look¡­ alone in a pack full of other wolves. But shifting and running can¡¯t be the answer every time I feel down. I need to find other ways to cope, and hope that with time, things will get easier, because this is going to be my life now. I have all these responsibilities, and I can¡¯t see how Aaron and I will ever get past the ways we¡¯ve wronged and hurt each other. Sure, it seems like we¡¯re going to work together temporarily to find out what happened to the Al weapons system, but after that, we might not ever have a reason to speak with each other again apart from basic formalities to do with the pack and corporations. Being mated has only pushed Aaron further away from me, instead of bringing us together like it should have. But it¡¯s fine, I tell myself. Even if he wanted to have anything to do with me, I can¡¯t look at him without being reminded of¡­ everything. Tears threaten as I walk down the stairs, and I determinedly shake them away. I have work to do. I don¡¯t have time to sit around and cry about things that can¡¯t be changed. ¡°Sleeping Beauty emerges,¡± a voice says from across the foyer as I reach the bottom of the stairs. Tobin stands, buttoning his stylish jacket, a friendly smile on his face. ¡°Councilman,¡± I greet with a polite nod. ¡°What brings you to Rathbom packnds? If you¡¯re here to see Aaron-¡± ¡°I know Aaron¡¯s not here,¡± Tobin returns, his pale eyes intelligent and assessing. ¡°Everyone knows Aaron hasn¡¯t been staying on Rathborn pds for months. And please, let¡¯s dispense with the formalities. Call me Tobin.¡± I incline my head again. ¡°If you¡¯d like toe through to the sitting room, I can have some refreshments brought.¡± ¡°Such a gracious host,¡± Tobinpliments with a smile that I¡¯m not sure what to make of Tobin helped save me that night Brian Leithrow tried to ki ll me. And he¡¯s wandered on and off Roberts pds like he¡¯s entitled to, which made me think he had some kind of agreement with Liam, but I also know he¡¯s been friends with Aaron since before I even came to the Rathborn pack. However, he¡¯s hard to read, and I¡¯m not sure what to think of the attention he gives me. Now that I¡¯ve got my wolf, I can sense how wild he is, how close to the surface of his humanity his wolf is lurking. Once we¡¯re seated and he¡¯s got a whiskey, neat, in a crystal tumbler, I muster a smile. ¡°Breakfast of champions,¡± I joke. He barely cracks a grin. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°So, what can I do for you?¡± I ask, striving to keep my tone pleasant and not nervous. I get the feeling Tobin is not the kind of wolf you should ever show weakness to ¡°Nothing official, this is just a social visit,¡± he responds, leaning back against the couch cushions, those uncanny pale eyes never leaving me. ¡°A social visit?¡± I repeat, trying not to sound as confused as I sound, ¡°I heard you woke up from youra, so I thought I¡¯de see how you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply automatically. Tobin is at me, then drains his drink and sits forward to put it on the table between us. ¡°You¡¯re a strong woman, Leah. You had to be, after how you were sent to the Rathborns as a blood debt. And your new wolf is fierce, I can sense that.¡± His pale eyes focus on me intently. ¡°But times are changing. After your father and brother were killed, and with Aaron absorbing the powers of three Alphas¡­well, anyone can see that there¡¯s a fighting. The question is, will you be on the right side of things?¡± My wolf bristles, and even I¡¯m on alert now. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Tobinughs and sits back again. ¡°Whatever gave you that idea, Luna?¡± His teasing tone makes me blush lightly, as I realize I¡¯ve jumped to the wrong conclusion. ¡°Sorry, I just have a lot going on right now, and I¡¯m still trying to figure out who my friends are.¡± ¡°Friends are boring.¡± Tobin says with a dismissive wave. ¡°I much prefer allies, whether I like them or not.¡± I think it speaks a lot to Tobin¡¯s personality that he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s worth having friends. ¡°And what does that make me?¡± I¡¯m brave enough to ask ¡°An ally, of course,¡± Tobin says with a nod, and then his eyes glow with his wolf. ¡°Unless you give me a reason not to be.¡± In that moment, I¡¯m absolutely sure Tobin is one person I never want to make an enemy of However, Tobin is connected, and he had something going on with Liam, that much was obvious from all the times I saw him lurking around the Roberts pack mansion. What if Tobin knows about the Al weapons system. What if he knows what happened to it after Liam died? I almost ask him right then and there, but at thest second, I swallow down the words. I think Tobin might be a viable option to discovering the truth about the missing tech and billions of dors, but I want to think on it some more before I say anything. My wolf wants me to run it by Aaron. I barely refrain from rolling my eyes at her. At this point, she¡¯s bing predictable. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any kind of power ys, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re really curious about,¡± I tell him, and it¡¯s the truth. I never imagined I would be properly epted as the Luna of the Rathborn pack, let alone end up Luna to three different packs, my own family included. ¡°Not even as Luna of three packs?¡± he asks, as if he can read my mind. ¡°Not even then,¡± I reply. ¡°Aaron is the one who is Alpha of all three, maybe you should be having this conversation with him.¡± ¡°Oh, I n to have many conversations with your errant mate when I catch up with him,¡± Tobin says cryptically. Before I can even think how I¡¯m going to reply to that statement, the door abruptly swings open and James barges in. Both Tobin and I get to our feet. ¡°Tobin,¡± James greets curtly, crossing his arms. ¡°You were just leaving, were you?¡± Tobin cuts a coldly amused nce at me, before returning his attention to James, ¡°Of course I was, James. Wouldn¡¯t want to upset Aaron¡¯s attack dog James gives a low growl, but Tobin simply tells me a polite goodbye, and then strides from the room as if he¡¯s got all the time in the world. I hear James instruct one of the other guys to escort Tobin out, and then James turns to me, stepping fully into the room and closing the door behind him. ¡°Leah, what were you thinking?¡± he demands heatedly, like he¡¯s got every right to question me. I¡¯m starting to think maybe I¡¯ve let him be a little too familiar and casual with me. ¡°I was thinking that as Luna of the Rathborn, Roberts and Leithrow packs that when a powerful Council member turns up, I should treat him with respect or risk untold consequences,¡± I reply in annoyance. ¡°And as my Alpha¡¯s beta, it¡¯s not your ce to question that, James.¡± James is suitably chastised, and he lowers his gaze. ¡°My apologies luna. It¡¯s my responsibility to keep you safe, and sometimes! forget myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, James,¡± I say, softening toward him. Who knows what Aaron ordered him to do while he was gone, but I imagine my mate and husband would have threatened some form of inventive punishment if James failed and anything happened to me. ¡°We¡¯re both still prey to Aaron¡¯s whims, even when he¡¯s not here.¡± James raises his eyes to look at me, his expression earnest, and I think for the first time maybe I¡¯ve been wrong about him, and he does actually care for me. ¡°Just be careful, Luna. Tobin can¡¯t be trusted.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m well aware,¡± I tell James with a cynicalugh. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. No, Tobin certainly cannot be trusted. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use him for my own gain. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 AARON I hang up the call from James And then before I know it, I¡¯ve crushed my phone in my fist. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Da mn it. 1/2 That¡¯s the third one this month. I toss the pieces onto the nearby table as Lillianes in from outside, bringing a swirl of snow with her. She looks at me in concern as she goes over to put wood on the fire in the hearth. ¡°Is everything okay, Aaron?¡± she asks. She¡¯s always asking after me and concerned about my welfare. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met anyone more selfless or sweeter. ¡°I need to go again,¡± I say, and I don¡¯t even bother hiding the disappointment in my voice. Lillian looks crestfallen, and I don¡¯t me her. Ie and go, but she¡¯s here all the time, on this remote mountain with no one else to see or talk to. I have guys patrolling the perimeter of the property, but they¡¯ve got their own cabin down at the bottom of the drive, and rarelye up to the main cabin. unless there¡¯s an emergency. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± I reassure her. ¡°You know I don¡¯t want to be anywhere else. But I need to take care of this in person.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± she says with a nod, a note of sadness in her voice. I¡¯m cursing Tobin as I go pack the bag I only just unpacked earlier today after getting home. Dam n that wolf for sniffing around my mate. What the h ell is he up to now? Of course, with Tobin it could be nothing except the desire to stir up trouble. Or, it could be something deeper and far more sinister. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s foo lish enough to make a move directly against me. Nothing so tant as attacking my wife and mate. However, Tobin is on the list of Council wolves I suspect could be behind the murder attempts. Only because now I¡¯m more powerful than Tobin, and I doubt he likes it one bit. That night in the clearing, when Leah had absorbed her father¡¯s Alpha powers, I¡¯d worried Tobin would ughter her for the power himself. And maybe if I hadn¡¯t been there, that¡¯s exactly what he would have done. However, I possess the Roberts Alpha power now, along with my own and that of the Leithrow pack. If Tobin were to k ill me and absorb that on top of his own Alpha power¡­it would be unheard of. And there was every chance he wouldn¡¯t even survive it. However, I thought Tobin was ambitious enough to try. And even if he doesn¡¯t want to steal my power for himself, just getting me out of the way so I don¡¯t take a seat on the Council might be enough for him. So now I¡¯m heading back to see what I can turn up about Tobin¡¯s movements and ns. Maybe I could confront Tobin directly-and maybe I eventually will-but I want to be armed with as much information as possible first so I¡¯m not unpleasantly surprised by anything. Because Tobin is unpredictable, to say the least. And the one idea that haunts me worse than Tobin simply ying his usual power games? The possibility that Tobin¡¯s got it in his mind that maybe Leah is fair game. That since I¡¯m not around, my mate is avable for other wolves toe sniffing around. Yes, in rare cases, mating bonds can be broken and new ones can be formed. However, Leah is a prized Luna. Her new wolf is beautiful and fierce, I could sense it, even if I haven¡¯t seen her shift yet. No other woman could evere close to being everything I need the way Leah is. If only she wasn¡¯t also the greatest threat to everything we value between us. But, no matter what is or isn¡¯t between us, one thing will always remain true. Leah is mine. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 I drive several hours until I reach thergest town in this area, one the Council members often favor for shopping and dining and various other human pleasures. I head to a private club where only certain people with select invitations and bank ounts that number in the hundreds of millions can gain entrance. I¡¯ve had a membership for years, but I rarelye here. It¡¯s a ce for vice and sin and the kind of under-the-table business dealings that don¡¯t happen in clean, corporate boardrooms And it just so happens to be one of Tobin¡¯s favorite haunts. I pay one of the girls who dances on the entertainment level for information about Tobin¡¯sings and goings, as well as that of other Council members whoe here. Tonight, however, she¡¯s working behind the bar. She smiles when she sees me, partly because she knows me being here means a bonus for her. But also because she¡¯s offered herself to me more than once, and hopes one day I¡¯ll take her up on the offer. But human women don¡¯t interest me. They can¡¯tpare to my mate, ¡°The usual?¡± she asks me, leaning forward so her breasts are in danger of falling from the low-cut top she¡¯s wearing. I nod, and she says something to one of the other girls, beforeing around the bar. She takes me by thepel of my jacket and tugs me into one of the private rooms. I know exactly what it looks like to anyone paying attention. I¡¯m getting one of the extra services they offer here. But I don¡¯t care what other people think, and my bad-boy reputation has served me well over the years. Inside the room, Selene drops the act, but she¡¯s still all smiles as I hand over a f at wad of hundred dor bills that she promptly tucks down between her breasts. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Tobin hasn¡¯t been heretely,¡± she tells me. I arch a brow at her. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She shrugs. ¡°What do you want me to say? I can¡¯t tell you anything if he hasn¡¯t been here.¡± ¡°Okay, do you know why he hasn¡¯t been aroundtely? Is he busy with something?¡± Could it have something to do with the missing Al tech from Roberts Corp? I¡¯d heard that Tobin had some business dealings with Leah¡¯s father and brother, but never put much stock into it until now. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. He got into a crazy fight with the new guy that¡¯s been hanging around,¡± Selene replies breezily, catching my attention. ¡°What new guy?¡± She shrugs again, the action beginning to annoy me. Everything annoys me these days, while I¡¯m in self-imposed exile from my mate. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some guy with an ent, Tattoos. And a weird name like Rider or something¡± ¡°Ryker?¡± I ask incredulously. All this time I¡¯ve been searching for Ryker. Surely he wasn¡¯t under my nose, a mere few hours drive away this whole time? ¡°Might be,¡± Selene muses, not noticing the way my temper is rising at her kiness. ¡°He¡¯s here now, down in the gambling den. Why don¡¯t you go ask him yourself?¡± I have to spin away from her as my temper spikes and my wolfes dangerously close to exploding out. That¡¯s all I need. To shift in front of humans and go tearing through a club so I can rip Ryker limb from limb. The Council wouldn¡¯t need any excuse to hunt me down like a rogue wolf if that happened. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Selene asks, sounding worried. ¡°Fine,¡± I bite out, swallowing when my voicees out all growly, barely sounding human. ¡°I just need a minute.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Selene says, and I hear her footsteps retreating, thank god, ¡°Let me know if you need anything else.¡± Once she¡¯s gone, I take some breaths, trying to force my wolf back down, but he¡¯s fighting me something fierce. We both want the same thing. To go down there and sh ws through Ryker¡¯s flesh until our enemy¡¯s blood soaks the ground at our feet. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Eventually, I get control of my wolf enough to leave the private room Only because I threatened to leave and not confront Ryker if my wolf didn¡¯t calm the h ell down. I don¡¯t know how my wolf believes me when I barely believe myself. I take the elevator down to the basement where the illegal gambling hall is set up. When I arrive, I find it crowded, cigar smoke hanging heavy in the air, along with the scent of expensive liquor. Money is changing hands. Entire fortunes being won and lost in a single hand. I walk slowly, carefully through the room, searching for Ryker, hoping he is still here and I haven¡¯t missed my chance to finally exact my revenge. Finally, I spot him, lounging against the bar, talking to another wolf who I know is involved with running some of the US arm of the Old Country Wolves¡¯ illegal business dealings. Ryker sees me and grins, like he¡¯s just been waiting for me to turn up. He excuses himself from the guy he¡¯s talking to, then abandons his drink on the bar and walks away. I follow him at length, not catching up with him, even though he¡¯s strolling along like he¡¯s not in a hurry. We both know I can¡¯t and won¡¯t do anything in a room full of humans. Ryker takes the stairs instead of the elevator, and I keep following him. It urs to me he could be leading me into a trap, a dozen of his guys waiting for Ryker to lead me straight to them. But I¡¯m so furious, I¡¯m practically seeing red and right now I¡¯m so filled with restless agitation and rage that I could take on twenty of Ryker¡¯s guys at once and barely break a sweat. Eventually, we reach ground level and Ryker walks out a side door into an alley. Yep, definitely the sort of ce to set up an ambush. He walks to the end of the alley where the light doesn¡¯t quite reach and then turns to face me. ¡°I heard you were looking for me, Alpha Rathborn,¡± he says, pulling his cuffs straight and then holding his hands wide. ¡°Well, here I am. So what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± I reply, letting my wolf surge up to start the shift. ¡°I¡¯m going to ki ll you.¡± Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regre Eventually, I get control of my wolf enough to leave the private room Only because I threatened to leave and not confront Ryker if my wolf didn¡¯t colm the he ll down. I don¡¯t know how my wolf believes me when I barely believe myself, I take the elevator down to the basement where the illegal gambling hall is set up. When I arrive, I find it crowded, cigar smoke hanging heavy in the air, along with the scent of expensive liquor. Money is changing hands Entire fortunes being won and lost in a single hand. I walk slowly, carefully through the room, searching for Ryker, hoping he is still here and I haven¡¯t missed my chance to finally exact my revenge. Finally, I spot him, lounging against the bar, talking to another wolf who I know is involved with running some of the US arm of the Old Country Wolves¡¯ illegal business dealings. Ryker sees me and grins, like he¡¯s just been waiting for me to turn up He excuses himself from the guy he¡¯s talking to, then abandons his drink on the bar and walks away. I follow him at length, not catching up with him, even though he¡¯s strolling along like he¡¯s not in a hurry. We both know I can¡¯t and won¡¯t do anything in a room full of humans. Ryker takes the stairs instead of the elevator, and I keep following him. It urs to me he could be leading me into a trap, a dozen of his guys waiting for Ryker to lead me straight to them. But I¡¯m so furious, I¡¯m practically seeing red and right now I¡¯m so filled with restless agitation and rage that I could take on twenty of Ryker¡¯s guys at once and barely break a sweat. Eventually, we reach ground level and Ryker walks out a side door into an alley. Yep, definitely the sort of ce to set up an ambush. He walks to the end of the alley where the light doesn¡¯t quite reach and then turns to face me. ¡°I heard you were looking for me, Alpha Rathborn,¡± he says, pulling his cuffs straight and then holding his hands wide. ¡°Well, here I am. So what exactly do you want?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± I reply, letting my wolf surge up to start the shift. ¡°I¡¯m going to ki ll you.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 I start forward, ws and fangs ready to tear him to shreds, but Rykerughing pulls me up short. ¡°You think this is funny?¡± I demand, my fury building to incredible heights. ¡°Your misdirected rage is somewhat amusing, yes,¡± Ryker says, rocking back on his heels. He¡¯s totally rxed, no sign of his wolf surfacing, no indication he considers me a threat at all. ¡°My rage isn¡¯t misdirected,¡± I snap at him. ¡°You were there that night. You helped Liam scre w over my wife, my mate. She almost died, and for that, you are going to pay.¡± ¡°You think this stops at Liam, or at me?¡± Ryker asks, holding up a hand, making me pause, ¡°What happened that night was the result of ns that run for deeper and have wider reaching consequences than just you or your wife.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I demand, trying to figure out if this is just Ryker trying to mess with me, or he¡¯s actually telling me something of substance. Something I should be worried about. ¡°You really think Liam could have done all he did without help?¡± Ryker asks, and it¡¯s like a needle sticking into my skin. The thought had crossed my mind-especially with Tobin somehow being involved with Liam-but I¡¯d dismissed it, thinking surely it was too far-fetched that Liam¡¯s ns and the whole thing with the Al weapons system couldn¡¯t go all the way to the Council. The idea that I might be wrong, and this whole thing could be muchrger than I¡¯d wanted to believe was slightly terrifying. Especially with a missing Al weapons system on the line that had the potential to destroy entire countries or wipe out entire poptions. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°What do you know?¡± I demand, thinking I might as well get as much information out of Ryker as I can before I spill his entrails. Ryker shakes his head, frustration crossing his features. ¡°Nothing concrete, not anymore, Dorian and Michail are freezing me out.¡± This surprises me more than anything else. ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Ryker returns his gaze to me. ¡°That night in the warehouse, I didn¡¯t agree with what they were doing. Old Country Wolves, we have a strong set of traditional values we live and di e by. I felt the dealings with Liam and other American wolves was crossing lines into territory that went against those traditions. Dorian and Michail disagreed. They believed what we could gain through the agreement was worth crossing a few lines. And then Leah arrived, and I saw how she was willing to sacrifice everything for her brother when she thought his life was in danger¡­those are the actions of a true wolf. Pack before everything else. I admired her¡­¡± I growl, not liking the way Ryker is talking about my mate. However, he only grins. ¡°So now they freeze me out,¡± Ryker continues with a shrug. ¡°But I know something big ising. Something that will change the entire fate of wolves and humans alike.¡± ¡°What the hel l is the Council up to?¡± I demand. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t know anything concrete, only that it involves some kind of project Liam and his father had been working on in secret.¡± The Al weapons system So the fact it¡¯s missing is wrapped up in all this. ¡°Also,¡± Ryker says after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Council aren¡¯t very fond of you these days, with all the power you¡¯ve been amassing I cross my arms, debating what to tell him, beginning to think maybe Ryker isn¡¯t the target my rage should have been directed at all this time. In fact, I¡¯m starting to think the enemy of my enemy is my friend. ¡°Someone¡¯s been trying to k ill me for the past few months,¡± I tell him. ¡°I have my suspicions it might be members of the Council. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s sanctioned, or if someone is acting independently.¡± Ryker nods, not surprised, and I think he probably already knew, the basta rd. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind it?¡± I demand. ¡°No, but maybe I can find out,¡± he replies casually. ¡°For a price,¡± I surmise. Ryker grins. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll do it out of the goodness of my heart.¡± ¡°Except you don¡¯t have one,¡± I tell him, but instead of being insulted, he simplyughs. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll do it because your wife fascinates me, and I¡¯d ha te to see all that potential snuffed out by some greedy wolves who are more interested in lining their own pockets than upholding the old ways and ensuring survival for our species.¡± I growl again, even though it¡¯s probably pointless. Ryker is not intimidated by me at all. ¡°Watch what you say about my mate, Ryker,¡± I warn. Maybe I¡¯m willing to y ball with him because we have amon goal, but I won¡¯t put up with him getting ideas about my wife. Which reminds me. ¡°Tobin has been sniffing around Leah.¡± Ryker¡¯s expression darkens. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have that now, can we?¡± Clearly, Ryker isn¡¯t a fan of Tobin, and I wonder what the pair got into a fight about when they saw each other at the club. ¡°Something I need to know about you and Tobin?¡± I ask, even though I know he probably won¡¯t answer. ¡°Maybe,¡± Ryker replies with a sly grin. ¡°If I decide you need to know, I¡¯ll tell you. Until then, how do you feel about an extra pair of eyes on your mate for heightened security?¡± ¡°Why would you offer that?¡± ¡°Because if Tobin is sniffing around her, it¡¯s definitely for a reason, Ryker answers. ¡°And I want to know what that reason is.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 LEAH I finally give into Adam¡¯s persistence and decide to visit Roberts pds Not toe home. Not to stay. Just to visit. To show my face and reassure my family¡¯s pack that despite all the recent losses, despite the fact that I¡¯m no longer their Alpha-that title now belongs to someone long considered an enemy of the Roberts pack-that I am still their Luna and care about their welfare. Many of the more senior wolves had been unhappy about Aaron now being in possession of the Roberts Alpha powers, and I had to soothe many ruffled feathers, reassuring that my husband and mate wouldn¡¯t simply obliterate us. I did have to wonder a few times, however, about how things had all yed out and what Aaron¡¯s ns might be for a pack he hated. He¡¯d made no secret of his feelings towards Roberts¡¯ wolves. All I could do was hope that with my father and brother dead, Aaron¡¯s animosity would be appeased, and he¡¯d leave the rest of the pack in peace. It wasn¡¯t like I had the power to take the Alpha abilities back again. As Luna, at least I could mitigate any friction between my family¡¯s pack and Aaron acting as their Alpha. However, I could see that many of my father¡¯s senior wolves weren¡¯t convinced, no matter what I said. I¡¯d been away for too long-since I was a child-and spent all that time living with the enemy. And then I¡¯d only been Alpha for a matter of short weeks before Liam had betrayed me. There hadn¡¯t been time to build the required trust so they knew they could rely on me when I told them Aaron didn¡¯t hold any ill will toward them. And what did I really know of my errant mate and husband anyway? For all I knew, Aaron was off somewhere plotting the final downfall of the Roberts pack. Maybe that¡¯s been his ultimate goal all along. It¡¯d certainly seemed that way when he¡¯d tricked me into betraying my father, and then secretly brought upnd and shares of Roberts Corp. Adam has stood with me all day, silently giving his support, but at the same time, making it clear he agrees with much of what the senior wolves are saying. I be increasingly annoyed with him, and wonder if this is why he wanted me toe back here, just so he can show me¡­ what? That yet again, it¡¯s Roberts against Rathborn and there¡¯ll never be any true peace between our packs? After several long meetings in which I don¡¯t think I manage to reassure the Roberts wolves of anything at all, I head out and away from the house with no real direction in mind. I don¡¯t get far before I realize James has followed me. He¡¯s been my constant shadow all day. As usual since Aaron left me. I miss him so much, it¡¯s a persistent physical ache within me. Except at the same time, I ha te that I miss him so much after everything he did. I¡¯m halfway across the long stretch of grass from the house, the same one I had mowed the night of the party when i¡¯d been trying to cement my ce here. Of course, now the grass is all dead and buried under inches of snow. A lifetime ago. It¡¯s evening, and the shadows are growing long. I turn to face James, walking backwards a few steps. ¡°I¡¯m going for a run,¡± I tell him. ¡°I know,¡± he replies, quickening his steps to catch up with me, as if he thinks I¡¯m going to disappear on him. ¡°It¡¯s not the answer, you know.¡± That makes me pause. ¡°What isn¡¯t?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Shifting. Running. Exhausting yourself day after day. It¡¯s not going to change anything.¡± My heart gives a painful twist, something that happens a million times a day, any time I get even the slightest reminder of all I¡¯ve lost ¡°I know,¡± I tell him. ¡°But I¡¯m going anyway. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± I spin away from him, and break into a sprint. ¡°Leah!¡± he shouts after me, but I¡¯m throwing off clothes and shifting and then darting into the far treeline. He could probably catch up to me easily if he wants, but I hope he doesn¡¯t. I just need some time and space. Because too often these days, I feel like I¡¯m suffocating. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 I run, rediscovering ces I¡¯d explored as a child, but this time on all fours in wolf form, picking up things I¡¯d never noticed before, measuring how different things are now that so many years have gone by. For a while, I think I¡¯m actually alone, but then eventually I catch the slightest scent of another wolf-a wolf who is staying downwind of me so I can¡¯t catch their scent properly-and every now and then, I pick up a sound or a sense of movement off through the trees. So James didn¡¯t listen and followed me after all. I¡¯m a little annoyed, but I can¡¯t be too angry with him since I know he¡¯s under orders from Aaron, and I hat e to think what my mate would do to James if something did happen to me. For a while I pick up the pace, ducking and darting and crossing back and forth across a stream, trying to see if I can lose him, but apparently he¡¯s an expert at hunting, and easily keeps on my trail, even when I think I¡¯ve outsmarted him. Eventually I get sic k of that, and then realize I¡¯ve wandered far from the main house, into dense woond. It¡¯ste at night now, and I think we should probably head back. I didn¡¯t n to stay the night Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. on Roberts packnds, and I want to go back to my own bed at the Rathborn mansion. Even though I don¡¯t know where I really belong-everywhere and nowhere-the bedroom where I spent years growing through my teens into adulthood feels familiar where nothing else does. I¡¯m keeping up a steady pace through the woods, but I slow as Ie to a clearing, something pricking at my senses. It takes me a few moments to realize what my senses are trying to tell me, and when I figure it out, it¡¯s almost toote. Theye slinking out of the trees, and I abruptly find myself outnumbered by eightrge wolves, surrounding me, circling me, closing in, leaving me nowhere to run. I bristle, and my wolf is lifting her lip, ttening her ears, growling in warning. I am Luna, and they are on my packnds. But for all the bravado of my wolf, the human part of me is shrinking back in fear. I¡¯m far from the main house, and I don¡¯t know if James is still nearby. Even if he is, that¡¯s still four-to- one odds. I know I¡¯m in serious trouble. The wolves are jostling closer, threatening to attack, but at thest second, my wolf throws her head up and lets out a long, forlorn howl that echoes into the empty night. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 I get a split second to hear answering howls in the distance-Roberts pack members and the few guys I brought with me from the Rathbom pack-before the enemy wolves descend in a rush of snarling, glowing eyes and bared teeth. I¡¯m smaller than them, but I quickly realize I¡¯m also faster. I dodge snapping teeth and raking ws, but there¡¯s too many of them, and eventually I have to fight. I go low, mping my jaws around a leg and biting down until I feel bones breaking. I lunge at another N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. and bite its underbelly. But they¡¯re circling and the next wave, I¡¯m forced to defend more than attack because they areing at me three at a time. I bite and sh, kicking out and wing. My limbs are an endless fury of motion, shing and tearing, never stopping lest they get a hold of me, and by sheer numbers, I¡¯ll be ovee. I¡¯m in survival mode, thinking of nothing except doing whatever it takes to stay alive. I hear a vicious growl, and another wolfes streaking out of the woods. At first, I think even more enemy wolves are attacking, but this new wolf I don¡¯t recognize-huge, silver, with darker fur around his muzzle and ears-begins attacking the wolves who are trying to hurt me. He¡¯s vicious and relentless, tearing through the other wolves at inhuman speed, and for the first time I think I might actually survive this. A wolf snaps at me, catching me on the shoulder and I can¡¯t help but yelp. The silver wolf-face and chest now covered in dark crimson blood-lunges toward me and savages the wolf that had sun into me. In another few moments, the wolves who aren¡¯t already dead seem to finally get a hint that they¡¯re outmatched, and turn tail, fleeing into the woods. Almost as soon as they¡¯re gone, I shift back, panting, feeling nauseous at the blood spattered all over me. At how close I came to being killed on my own family¡¯snda. In the distance, I can hear the howls of the Roberts and Rathborn wolves getting closer. They¡¯ll be here within moments, but if not for the silver wolf, they would have been toote. I would have already been dead. A few secondster, the silver wolf shifts as well, and the man straightens, covered in even more blood than I am. He turns to face me, and my heart drops into my feet. I can¡¯t believe it. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Ryker smiles at me, the expression amused and victorious. He obviously enjoyed ug htering his way through those unknown wolves, and no doubt he now thinks I owe him. Except all I can think about is thest night I saw him. The night he helped Liam betray me. Some of the fury I¡¯ve been keeping bottled up since I woke up and realized the extent of my losses screaming up within me in a rush of heated anger. Before I know it, I¡¯ve partially shifted and lunged at him in a blind rage. I collide into him and we go down to the forest floor, but as I go to sh my ws through his flesh, he reaches up and catches my wrists. ¡°So feisty! I knew you had the soul of a warrior, but not many Alphas would dare attack me.¡± He¡¯s not offended or pis sed off. All I¡¯ve managed to do is entertain him, which makes me even angrier. ¡°Do you have any idea what you cost me that night?¡± I snarl at him. At this, the smile slips from his face and he nods. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Luna. If I could go back and change things, I would.¡± The howls of the Roberts and Rathborn wolves are closing in, almost upon us, and I give half a thought to tying him up in a basement and not letting him go until I feel better about what happened that night. Which will be never. However, he rolls suddenly, putting me underneath him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask him again, less heat to my words this time. I let my emotions get the better of me and foolishly attacked a dangerous, Old Country Wolf. He could N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. have easily killed me if he¡¯d wanted. He leans down, and my heart sk ip s in wild panic-and maybe something else-as for a second I think he¡¯s going to kiss me. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Leah. That¡¯s all you need to know right now.¡± With that, he rolls off me, and by the time I nce over, he¡¯s shifting back into wolf form and streaking off into the forest. I sit up just as a huge group of wolves burst into the clearing. James immediately shifts andes sprinting over to me, Adam not far behind. ¡°Leah, are you okay?!¡± James demands as he drops down next to me,rge handsnding on my shoulder as his panicked gaze tracks over me. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Most of it is not my blood,¡± I tell him in a thick voice, feeling a bit faint after everything that happened. Maybe Adam was right, da mn him, and I¡¯m pushing myself too hard. ¡°But I did get bit on my shoulder,¡± I continue, the sting of it making itself known. Adam leans around me to have a closer look. ¡°It¡¯s already healing,¡± he confirms. ¡°But we should get your back to the house so we can check you over properly.¡± A few of the other guys have shifted, and they¡¯re ncing between me and all the dead wolves that are easily twice my size. They¡¯re staring at me in awe and whispering among themselves. James seems to pick up on it, and then nces around, as if he¡¯s been so focused on me before now, he didn¡¯t even notice the carnage. ¡°Leah,¡± he says in a strangled voice. ¡°How the hell did you survive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I tell him honestly, as he and Adam help me to my feet. James¡¯ nostrils re and for a second I wonder if he can scent Ryker. However, if he does, he doesn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, I don¡¯t volunteer the information. I don¡¯t think James would be happy to learn about Ryker, especially considering the way James had reacted to Tobin, and Ryker is arguably much worse. Besides, what Ryker said to me, I need to figure out what he meant by it. I¡¯m here for you, Leah. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 We all shift and run back to the Roberts mansion. don¡¯t fail to notice how James and Adam keep me between them, and the rest of the wolves surround us in a loose, protective circle. They know I can fend for myself-I have just proven that by simply surviving an attack that would have killed most other wolves, even if I didn¡¯t do it on my own as they believe-this is more a show of respect. More and more, I am learning how it feels to be treated as the Luna I¡¯d always wanted to be. Once we arrive back, Adam insists I go straight to the medical annex for a full checkup, giving me some scrubs to put on while he scans, tests, pokes and pro ds me until he deres I am healthy, but probably need to rest more. I refuse, even though I know he¡¯s right. go into the house and up to the bedroom I used while I stayed here as Alpha, then have a shower to finally wash off all the blood and grime. When Ie out of the bathroom to dress, I find James sitting on my bed like he has every right to be there. Unbidden, I remember how he looks with no clothes-knowing how everyone looks naked is a fact of life, being a wolf-and for a guilty second, I wonder what it would be like if he f u c ked me right now on that bed. Would he make me scream like Aaron could? I shake my head in frustration at myself, and my wolf is internally growling at me. It¡¯s not James we want, it¡¯s Aaron. No matter how many times I tell myself he¡¯s hurt me too much. and I can¡¯t forgive him, the truth is I miss him like crazy. I just want to feel his arms around me. To be held by him and believe everything will eventually be okay. There is no substitute for him. And f u c king his beta would be cruel-to all parties. That longing is an ache I want to soothe, and I¡¯m getting so twisted up over it, other options are beginning to look appealing. I know with James it won¡¯t be what I ultimately want, but at least it might take the edge off. ¡°Did you need something?¡± I ask James, my voice a little short as I head over to the closet to find myself some clothes. got a message from Aaron,¡± James says, and my guilt for even thinking about takingfort from James-even in an abstract way I know I will never go through with-makes me feel even worse. ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s decided we¡¯re worth talking to, has he?¡± I snipe in b itchy frustration. James ignores my attitude. Probably because he¡¯s well used to it by now. ¡°The Council has called a special meeting. Aaron wants to make sure you¡¯re going to be there. He¡¯s also instructed me to bring you to the Council Hall early. Something about a project problem that needs taking care of.¡± Has Aaron already found out something about the Al weapons system, and he¡¯s nning to tell me in person? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. He¡¯s always had ways of getting information that seemed amazing and mysterious to me. I try to ignore the sting that he¡¯s requested to see me in a Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. public building, probably with James in attendance because Aaron otherwise refuses to be alone with me. I wonder what the Council meeting could be about, and try not to worry. It¡¯s unusual for them to call another so soon. I¡¯ll have to check my email to see if it says anything about the reason. I suppose I can¡¯t be surprised. So much has happened, and the power bnce between the packs has shifted dramatically. A lot of it in Aaron¡¯s favor. I think of Tobin and Ryker lurking around, and the fact that I just narrowly survived a brazen attack on my own family¡¯s Who could have been behind it? Was it to do with the missing Al tech, someone trying to get me out of the way because I know about it and could cause trouble for them? Or did my father and brother do something else I¡¯m not aware of, and as thest surviving Roberts wolf, someone has decided to take their revenge out on me? Or does it have something to do with Aaron, and the fact I¡¯m Luna to his Alpha of three packs? At this point, it could be any number of things. Enemies areing for me. And right now, I can¡¯t see where they¡¯reing from Chapter 184 Chapter 184 AARON I don¡¯t like being personally summoned to the Council meeting at the best of times, let alone when I¡¯m sure someone on the Council is trying to kill me. Not that these kinds of summons have happened frequently in the past. I¡¯ve never done anything to cause trouble with the Council, attending previous meetings was usually just a formality. But this Council Meeting hasn¡¯t fallen on a regr date, it¡¯s a special session. The fact that I¡¯ve been personally directed to attend can¡¯t be a good sign. I sent a message to James-not trusting myself to talk with Leah directly-instructing him to make sure Leah attends, and to bring her at least a few hours early. We need to get to the bottom of this Al weapons thing, and even though I think we¡¯re better off apart because that way, she¡¯s safer, there¡¯s no arguing that Leah and I work well as a team. If we can put this matter of the missing Al tech to rest, then after, we won¡¯t have much reason to have direct contact. Safer for Leah, at least. The idea that someone might kill Leah in an attempt to hurt or even kill me through our mating bond is both terrifying and infuriating. Maybe one day in the future when I¡¯ve neutralized the threat, the two of us will have healed enough to consider reconciling, but right now, this is the way it has to be. I will protect her, even if it means sacrificing my own sanity. As long as she¡¯s alive and safe somewhere in the world, that¡¯s the most important thing. My inner wolf is impatient to leave and see our mate as I shower and dress. Telling him to calm the hell down-that nothing is going to happen between us-does absolutely nothing to dampen his enthusiasm. Once I¡¯m ready to leave, I go to tell Lillian goodbye, where she¡¯s sitting in the quiet serenity of the bedroom, and I wish I could stay in that room so badly, it¡¯s a physical ache in my chest. But I shake off the longing and head out, driving myself to the Council Meeting Hall with half a contingent of my guys, while the other half stay back to protect the cabin. arrive at the Council Meeting Hall and park out back in the Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. mostly empty lot, sending a message to James instructing him. to do the same. Then it¡¯s a matter of waiting, and I¡¯m a live wire of anticipation, frustration and impatience. Eventually, a small convoy of Rathborn SUVS roll into the lot, and I subtly tug my jacket straight, even though I know I look impable. I remain standing by the back of my SUV as James gets out, cutting me a barely civil look, before going around to open the door for Leah. And then she¡¯s emerging and I¡¯m frozen to the spot as I take her in. She¡¯s wearing a long, slinky red dress, the material clinging and flowing over her curves like water, barely leaving anything to the imagination. She¡¯s not wearing a bra, that¡¯s obvious in the way her nipples are pebbled and peaking beneath the material, as if begging for attention from my mouth. I wonder if she¡¯s wearing panties, and the heat that storms through me almost sends me to my knees right there for everyone to see. My mate is gorgeous, se xy, delectable beyond words. I love her more than I thought it possible to ever love someone. My pulse is pounding. My blood is rushing hard and hot through my body. My wolf is practically panting for his mate. I¡¯m half-hard. I want to confess everything to her, if only she¡¯ll tell me she loves me back. And I have no idea how I¡¯m going to get through the next few hours and keep my sanity intact. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 LEAH My legs are weak as I walk toward Aaron. Go d, I miss him. thought my feelings for him before were strong. But now that I have my wolf, now that we¡¯re mated, the emotions that storm through me-love, so bright and pure it hurts-makes anything I felt in the past pale inparison. He¡¯s wearing a perfectly tailored three-piece suit, molded to the muscles of his body like he just stepped off a GQ cover. I can¡¯t ever remember him looking so good. I can¡¯t ever remember wanting him this much. Part of me has always wanted Aaron. At first, I wanted his approval in childish innocence. Later as a moody teenager, I would do almost anything to get his attention, good or bad. Then, he introduced me to the pleasures to be found between a man and a woman, and I¡¯d y games of teasing and seduction. Now, in this moment, I want him in a way that eclipses. anything else that ever came before it. This isn¡¯t simple lust. This is a tidal pull on a cellr level, the same way the moon. drags the oceans to its whims. This is the kind of love they write songs and make movies about. A once-in-a-lifetime fairytale kind of love. But how can it hurt so much at the same time? His eyes subtly glow as I get closer, and I can sense he¡¯s not as immune as he¡¯d like me to believe. However, his gaze eventually cuts away from me to focus on James, who followed me over. ¡°Beta. How have things been?¡± Aaron asks James instead of addressing me directly, which is just infuriating. ¡°Interesting,¡± James replies, and I feel him move closer and angle his body toward mine. The action is mostly innocent and protective, but we all know it¡¯s almost verging on a im, and Aaron immediately starts bristling, even as James puts his shoulders back like he¡¯s hoping Aaron will start something. Standing between these two powerful males is a heady thrill, but I can¡¯t have them fighting over me. ¡°Why am I here, Aaron?¡± I ask in an impatient voice, bringing his attention back to me. ¡°We have a problem to solve, remember?¡± Aaron says arrogantly. He wraps his fingers around my elbow and tugs me forward-pointedly away from James-and the heat of his fingers is a sensual shock to my system. ¡°You and the rest of the guys set up a perimeter,¡± Aaron tells James. ¡°I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡± ¡°Is that okay with you, Luna?¡± James stubbornly asks, making Aaron growl. ¡°You answer to me, not her,¡± Aaron snarls. ¡°You ordered me to protect her with my life, which I¡¯ve done,¡± James replies, his features drawing into a dark re. ¡°By your own admission, yes, in fact, I do answer to her. ¡°Know your ce!,¡± Aaron snaps back in response. James cuts his gaze to mine, something heated and intimate in his eyes. I know he¡¯s doing it just to pis s off Aaron-a dangerous ploy, for sure-but it still makes my cheeks get warm and undoubtedly go bright red. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± James drawls. ¡°I definitely know my ce.¡± Before Aaron can respond-or hit him-James turns and signals. to the other guys, moving off to set up the security Aaron ordered. This time when Aaron tugs on my arm, it¡¯s far less gentle, his. grip now almost bruising. He drags me toward the building, and as soon as we¡¯re inside, he¡¯s got me shoved up against the wall, his powerful body pressing into me everywhere making my senses go haywire. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What the hell is going on between you and my Beta?¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 ¡°What do you mean?¡± I demand in reply, even though I know exactly what he¡¯s asking. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Leah,¡± Aaron growls, pressing his hips more firmly against mine, and I can feel he¡¯s hard as stone. It makes a wave of sharp arousal wash through me, and I try not to squirm as I feel myself getting wet. I ¡°Have you been f ucking James?¡± Aaron demands in a low, N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. furious voice. That¡¯s when I realize I can scent something-someone-unfamiliar on him. It¡¯s all over him, in fact, and there¡¯s only one way it could¡¯ve gotten there. And he¡¯s using me of f u cking James? He¡¯s a bas ta rd, and a hypocrite, and suddenly I¡¯m the one infuriated. put all of my newly discovered wolf strength into shoving him off me, and I immediately see he¡¯s surprised-and even more turned on-that I¡¯m fighting back. ¡°So what if I am?¡± I demand, almost yelling. ¡°You walked out on me, Aaron. Don¡¯t forget that. And no one will tell me anything about where you¡¯re living or what¡¯s taking up all your time that you have to manage the packs and business remotely. So what is it, Aaron? Or should I ask who is it? Who can I scent on you like you¡¯ve been all over each other?¡± Aaron looks no less infuriated, but he cuts his gaze away from me in guilt. I didn¡¯t think I had any heart left to break after all I¡¯ve been through-especially losing our baby-but in that moment I¡¯m proven wrong as my heart shatters all over again. Except it¡¯s worse this time, because we¡¯re mated, and my wolf feels it too. She maybe feels it even more acutely than I do. And she¡¯s infuriated. spin away from him, angry tears pri cking my eyes, but I refuse to let him see them fall. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Aaron demands, like he still has any right to know. ¡°Away from you,¡± I snap b Chapter 187 Chapter 187 For a while I¡¯m so angry and hurt, I stalk the empty corridors of the Council Meeting Hall without any real direction in mind. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I want tosh out. I want to shift and run. need an outlet for all this pain both myself and my wolf are feeling, but I know I¡¯m not going to find that anywhere here. The way I love him feels like a curse right now. I go into the bathroom and ssh some cold water on my face, then check myself in the mirror. know I look amazing in this dress, unting the outline of my breasts and re of my hips. Much like Aaron, James hadn¡¯t bothered to hide his hunger when I¡¯d walked down the stairs back at the Rathborn mansion and he¡¯d first seen me. Vindictively, I think maybe I should go and f u ck James. Right now, while I¡¯m wild with fury and unstated lust. Find him wherever he¡¯s patrolling the and let him pin me up against a tree while his hips piston into me. Or drag James into the backseat of Aaron¡¯s SUV and climb on top so I can ride him until Ie and leave the scent of sex as a parting gift for my jerk of a mate when he gets back into his carter. But I know it will leave me empty, because Aaron is the one I really want, the one I love beyond all reason and hope. And by hurting Aaron, I¡¯ll really only end up hurting myself through our mating bond. And that¡¯s the source of most of my anger. Eventually, I calm down enough to leave the bathroom, and when I emerge, I realize I¡¯ve wandered into the wing of the building where the Councilmember offices are. There¡¯s still basically no one around apart from a few harried looking admin staff who no doubt have their hands full preparing for tonight¡¯s meeting and don¡¯t pay me any mind. I think back to Tobin and whatever he had going on with my brother. Was that what he wanted to talk about when he¡¯d asked me to Maybe I don¡¯t need Aaron to figure this out for me after all. I decide to check Tobin¡¯s office. What if I can find some kind of information about what he and Liam were up to? Or better yet, information about the Al weapons system itself. I walk down the hall, finding the doors have ques with each member of the Council inscribed on it. When I see Tobin¡¯s door, I hurry up and ease it open, d to find it isn¡¯t locked. Inside is decorated with antiques, yet has stylishly masculine tones, and I¡¯m a little surprised that Tobin has such a finely appointed office given his wild nature and he himself admitted he spends a lot of time as a wolf daily. But, it¡¯s possible all the offices look like this, and it¡¯s not really a = Aa B Was Aaron also aware they were maybe friends or working together? Was that what he wanted to talk about when he¡¯d asked me to Maybe I don¡¯t need Aaron to figure this out for me after all. I decide to check Tobin¡¯s office. What if I can find some kind of information about what he and Liam were up to? Or better yet, information about the Al weapons system itself. I walk down the hall, finding the doors have ques with each member of the Council inscribed on it. When I see Tobin¡¯s door, I hurry up and ease it open, d to find it isn¡¯t locked. Inside is decorated with antiques, yet has stylishly masculine tones, and I¡¯m a little surprised that Tobin has such a finely appointed office given his wild nature and he himself admitted he spends a lot of time as a wolf daily. But, it¡¯s possible all the offices look like this, and it¡¯s not really a reflection of Tobin at all. I start at the desk, opening draws and flipping through folders, but nothing is jumping out right away. Probably anything worth knowing is on theputer. I¡¯m just reaching out to turn it on when the door swings open Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Tobin walks casually into the room, not seeming surprised to see me here. My mind scrambles toe up with an excuse as I move away from the desk. ¡°Luna Leah,¡± he greets, moving to intercept my path, blocking me from a direct escape to the door. ¡°To what do I owe this visit?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised to see me,¡± Iment, stalling for time. Tobin gives azy shrug, but his pale eyes are sharp as ever. ¡°Because I scented you long before I Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. stepped into my office. Fury and lust. Quite thebination.¡± I feel my face getting hot, and Tobin grins, clearly enjoying how he¡¯s flustered me. ¡°I¡¯d be ttered to think you¡¯re all twisted up over me, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s that Alpha mate of yours who really gets to take the credit,¡± Tobin continues. ¡°So tell me, Leah, why are you in my office?¡± ¡°You were at the Roberts mansion a few times died. It seemed like you were friends with Liam. I didn¡¯t know who else to talk to, because I think there were things they were keeping from me, and I¡¯m beginning to think those things didn¡¯t go away just because my father and my brother are dead.¡± Tobin crosses his arms and regards me with faint amusement, like I¡¯m a chess piece and he¡¯s debating where to move me next. I don¡¯t like it one bit. Between James¡¯s warning and my wolf bristling, I feel like even standing in the same room as this unpredictable wolf is dangerous. Tobin, however, moves closer, crowding me toward the desk until the edge presses into the backs of my thighs. ¡°Of course Liam and your father had secrets you didn¡¯t know about,¡± Tobin says, his voice almost chiding, as if I should have realized and epted this fact on my own instead of questioning it. ¡°But you have to ask yourself, Leah, do your really want to know what those secrets are? What if knowing them changes everything you thought you knew about your family?¡± I tilt my chin up defiantly. ¡°You might be surprised what I already know about,¡± I try to keep my voice light, ying along with Tobin, hoping this will get me what I need. ¡°You know what they say-knowledge is power.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s power you¡¯re after, Luna?¡± Tobin leans in closer, bracing a hand against the edge of the desk, angling his body toward mine. I don¡¯t like the feel of being crowded by him, but I remain where I am for the moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone?¡± I ask coyly. Tobin¡¯s eyes glow, and I resist the urge to shift back or show any weakness. ¡°Leah, you have no idea about the power you already possess¡­¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 AARON I take some time to calm down, but rage at the idea of my Beta f cking my mate keeps my temper on a constant simmer. I search for Leah for a while, but don¡¯t find her, and wonder if she went running to James. That thought only makes me want to shred James with my ws next time I see him, but some distant part of me-maybe my wolf-reminds me that I don¡¯t know for sure that Leah and James are sleeping together, so I need to pull myself back before I do something I¡¯ll regret. On an even deeper level, I trust James like a brother, and though he might goad me or try to force my hand, I can¡¯t see him following through with f ucking my wife. He¡¯s too honest and honorable for something like that. My wolf makes some rumbling noise of agreement in my head. And when my wolf is being the voice of reason between us, then I know I¡¯m screwed. For the sake of my sanity, I try to put Leah and the fight from my mind and go searching for Tobin¡¯s office instead. It¡¯s part of the reason I wanted toe early. I get the feeling that it¡¯s possible lobin is mixed up attempts to kill me, and the dangerous missing Al tech, and I aim to search his office to find proof. However, when I reach the hall outside Tobin¡¯s office, the first thing I scent is Leah. Passion is rolling off her in waves, and I think right now she¡¯s like ambrosia walking to any red-blooded wolf who scents her. However, then I hear the low tones of Tobin¡¯s voice, speaking seductively, and my mate answering in light teasing tones. So Leah didn¡¯t run to James, she ran to Tobin instead? What. the. F uck. Is this how she ns to get back at me for the slights she perceives that I¡¯ve transgressed against her? Have sex with every single wolf she knows will enrage me the most? I step forward and fling open the door, making it crash into the wall. Tobin casually straightens from where he has Leah pinned up against the desk. I growl, my fangs and ws emerging in fury. Tobin, however, simply grins, as if my rage is amusing. ¡°Did you lose track of your mate, Alpha?¡± Tobin taunts, shoving his hands into his pockets and strolling toward me. ¡°Maybe you should keep her on a tighter leash, or some other Alphas might start thinking she¡¯s easy-and delicious-pickings.¡± I want to attack Tobin so badly, sweat breaks out over my skin. But to attack Tobin is to attack the Council, especially right here in the Council offices. And I have too much to lose to make some hot-headed, foolish choice like that. Tobin brushes by me and leaves the room, not bothering to close the door behind him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. My gaze zeros in on my mate where she¡¯s still leaning provocatively against the edge of the edge of the desk. I couldn¡¯t demand anything of Tobin. But by go d, my mate will answer for this. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 ¡°So which is it, Leah?¡± I demand furiously, stalking forward. ¡°James or Tobin? Or maybe both? Anyone but me, is that right?¡± Her eyes narrow and her wolf shes in her gaze. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± There¡¯s a hint of warning in her tone, like she knows exactly what I¡¯m saying, and she¡¯s telling me not to go there. I lunge and grab her up, sying her across the desk. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about,¡± I tell her in a growl, and the scent of her arousal hits my system like a drug. No matter who else she might give herself to, she can¡¯t deny the simple idea of me turns her on like nothing else. She tenses, and I wonder if she¡¯s going to fight back. Shove me off her like she did in the hallway. I wasn¡¯t expecting it then. Leah¡¯s never been very physically aggressive with me before, and she never had her wolf anyway, so even if she¡¯d wanted to, she couldn¡¯t have countered my strength. Now however¡­ Now she has her wolf, and that wolf is fierce and feisty, a perfect match for my own stubborn beast. I want my mate with a desperation that borders on insanity, but at the same time I¡¯m fighting it every inch of the way, because I think if I let myself slip even a little, I won¡¯t be able to keep walking away from her, and that could prove dangerous for both of us. ¡°Tobin can¡¯t be trusted,¡± I tell her when she remains obtusely silent. ¡°He¡¯ll chew you up and spit you out. If you think you can toy with him, then you¡¯re more foolish than I ever took you for.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Leah rears up and plunges her fingers into my hair, gripping to the point it stings, but it leaves my inner wolf purring. ¡°Does it make you crazy, Aaron?¡± she taunts, eyes shing. ¡°Do you imagine me getting wet for them, do you think about how I scream when they pin me down and rut into me?¡± I reach down and mp my hands around the edge of the desk, feeling the wood splinter beneath my fingers. Because yes, it does making me f ucking crazy, thinking about it, hearing her say that. Leah is mine. And it¡¯s time she was reminded of that. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 LEAH I can tell the second I¡¯ve pushed Aaron too far, but instead of being fearful or wary like I was with Tobin a few minutes ago, now I¡¯m buzzing with anticipation, thrilling in how I can drive my mate to extremes. I know I shouldn¡¯t be doing this. I should simply walk away instead of letting Aaron insult me-implying I¡¯m sleeping with both James and Tobin-but my need for him has reached boiling point. My wolf is demanding her mate, and she won¡¯t be deterred this time. And truthfully, I want it just as much. All these raw things I feel-most of them caused by Aaron-it¡¯s like a powder keg and now I think the only way it¡¯s going to start feeling any better is if it explodes first. Aaron is poised above me, arousal in every line of his body, on the edge of detonating, and some reckless part of me wants to find out what happens when I tip my mate over into madness. My dress is already rucked most of the way up from how Aaron has shoved me onto the desk and pushed my legs wide. I hold his gaze defiantly as I bring my hand down and tug my skirt the rest of the way up, exposing the sheer redce panties I¡¯m wearing. I continue holding his gaze as I slide my hand into my underwear, biting my lip over a moan the instant my fingers touch my wet, oversensitized flesh. Aaron curses, his voice a harsh growl, and before I¡¯ve barely done anything other than stroke myself Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. once, he¡¯s flipped me over on the desk. His fingers rake my panties down my legs and I nce over my shoulder in time to watch another pair disappear into his pocket. Then he¡¯s jerking at his own belt with one hand, while his otherrge hand is syed across my lower back, pinning me in ce He draws himself out, huge and hard, and just knowing what he¡¯s about to do makes me moan again. He uses his knee to force my legs further apart as he tilts my hips up, between him and the desk. But I wouldn¡¯t escape right now for anything. Not when I¡¯m about to get exactly what I want. What I need. What I¡¯ve been craving, even though I wouldn¡¯t let myself admit it. Aaron doesn¡¯t give me any warning or quarter, simply lines. himself up and thrusts hard into me. I cry out, an immediate wave of pleasure surging through me. Aaron leans down. His breath is hot on the back of my neck. But instead of things intensifying like I expect, suddenly his hands are gentle on my skin, as if he¡¯s worshiping my flesh, savoring the feel of me against him. His hips roll into me over and over, the pace sensual andnguid, as if we have all the time in the world. I swear I can feel wave after wave of love rolling over me in time with the rhythm of his body, and dazedly wonder if I¡¯m imagining it, or I¡¯m feeling what he¡¯s feeling through the mating bond. ¡°Do you have any clue what you do to me?¡± he whispers in a rough voice as he treats my body with reverence, drawing pleasure out of me in slow-building waves. ¡°Do you know what you make me feel? Do you have any idea what I would do for you? I would burn this entire world for you, Leah, my mate. You are mine.¡± Instead of answering, I can only moan. All I want to do is melt into a puddle at the way he is tenderly taking me apart right now. His words have torn down thest of my resistance. There is a raw truth in them and I know he wouldn¡¯t have ever told me any other way. Aaron¡¯s hands mold to my hips, keeping me lightly in ce as he picks up the pace. The legs of the desk creak like the whole thing is going to copse beneath us, but I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t try to stop or slow him down. I squirm as the pressure and pleasure building up within me is almost unbearable. It¡¯s never been like this before and I wonder how I will withstand it withoutpletelying apart at the seams. My movements only seem to urge Aaron on, as if he wants me to go limp and pliant with absolute bliss beneath him. I push back against him-even though I don¡¯t have much leverage-wanting him deeper still, chasing that ultimate euphoria that hovers just out of my grasp. Aaron groans and leans down over me, the angle sending him deeper, just like I wanted. I feel his lips skim between my shoulder des and then all I can think about is his teeth sinking into my neck, iming me again, marking me. As if he can read my mind, he shifts higher and suddenly his fangs sink into the back of my neck and I¡¯m screaming, my entire body going limp even as I explode into a climax that whitewashes all of my senses, leaving me in an oblivion of indescribable pleasure. sink boneless against the desk as Aaron shouts andes deep inside me, sending another shuddering wave of pleasure through me, but I¡¯m too weak to do much more than tremble. Although we are already mated, the way Aaron imed me just now, I swear the bond between us has just grown exponentially stronger, cementing it further in ce between us. Is it possible to be mated to your Alpha a second time? My whole body is vibrating with this intense feeling of love and connection that I never want to end. Aaron¡¯s arms wrap around me, holding me close, and for the first time since I woke up, I wonder if there is ever a chance of fixing all the broken things between us. However, then Aaron suddenly pulls away from me, and I feel the skirt of my red dress pulled down to cover my naked butt and thighs. Aaron moves right away from me, and I immediately feel cold. The warm feelings-all that love-it evaporates into nothingness. ¡°Aaron?¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Though my limbs feel all weak and are trembling, I push myself up and turn. The first thing I see is that the door has been left wide open and James is standing in the hallway. His gaze is locked onto me, eyes glowing fiercely. How much of that did he see? Aaron hasn¡¯t noticed, he¡¯s moved over to the window and is tucking himself away and straightening his still immacte suit. I¡¯m surprised neither Aaron nor I scented him, but we were so caught up in each other, it was like the rest of the world didn¡¯t even exist. When James realizes I¡¯ve seen him, he quickly turns and strides away, leaving me shocked and embarrassed at what he might have witnessed just now. My mind is a jumble of confused thoughts. My wolf wants nothing more than to cuddle up to our mate and is upset and bewildered about why he¡¯s treating us so coldly. My human mind understands all too well. The mating bond is drawing us inextricably together, but that doesn¡¯t negate all that¡¯s passed between us. All the things Aaron has purposefully done to hurt and manipte me. ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± Aaron says in an imperiously detached voice. As if I need to be told that. ¡°What makes you think I believed it would? I reply bitterly, trying to conceal the hurt. ¡°You think I can forget for even a second that our son is dead because of you? But it¡¯s not like you care how I¡¯m managing to cope with that.¡± Guilt cuts across Aaron¡¯s face, but its quickly reced by rage, and we¡¯re right back to where we were before he f ucked me over Tobin¡¯s desk. ¡°You dare use me of not caring?¡± Aaron demands. ¡°You, the woman who stole from me, lied about your family and what they were up to, and then denied me the truth about my own son? I might be a lot of things, Leah, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. but uncaring is not one of them. That¡¯s half the problem. I care too da mn much.¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t give me the chance to answer, but spins furiously on his heel and stalks out of the room, leaving me staring after him in even deeper confusion. How can he im to care and still do all these things that hurt me? None of it makes sense! Maybe I made some bad choices, but none of those decisions were designed to hurt Aaron on purpose. I was only trying to protect myself. Protect myself from him, most of the time. He had to know that using me to get to my father, and then selfishly saving me and sacrificing our child would hurt me more than almost anything. Why did he even bother to mate me and save me if he doesn¡¯t even want me? Unbidden, the words he spoke in the heat of the moment return to me, andl realize that wanting has never been a problem between us. But it leaves me questioning how he truly feels about me. I would burn this entire world for you, mine. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 AARON All I want to do is drag Leah back to Rathborn mansion and spend the night holding her in my arms. Now that I¡¯ve slipped, now that my wolf and I have gotten a taste of how good it can be iming our mate, I can barely think of anything except taking more. And by forcing myself to walk away from her, all I¡¯m doing is upsetting my wolf further. But he doesn¡¯t understand this is the only way I know how to keep her safe until the threat has passed. It almost killed me to walk away from her like that just now. When I¡¯d been inside her-when our mating bond had been fully realized in that moment-I¡¯d been able to feel exactly how much she loved me beneath all the hurt and confusion. It made me euphoric, even as my fear that someone could use her against me increased exponentially. I refuse to let that happen. If nothing else, our time together has only strengthened my resolve to protect her at all cost. As for tonight, I still have this da mn Council meeting to get through. And it¡¯s time I reminded my Beta of his ce. I stride outside, and see James pacing over near the SUVs, his agitation obvious, but it only serves to fan the mes of my anger. I stalk over, and he¡¯s so distracted, he doesn¡¯t even see or scent meing until thest second. But I scented him. His arousal, to be exact, and I¡¯ve never been closer to ughtering one of my own than I am at this moment. I grab him by the back of the neck and fling him into the side of the SUV, then use my body and superior Alpha strength to keep him pinned there. After the way Leah responded to me, I no longer think she¡¯s been sleeping with anyone else. She was too hypersensitive, too desperate for release. All that aside, the intense way my mate loves me, I know she¡¯s not stirred by anyone else. For her, other men pale inparison when held up against me. As for James, I know the signs of unsated wanting. ¡°Did you enjoy the show?¡± I demand in a low, dangerous growl. I know he didn¡¯t see much, but what he did see when he arrived just after we¡¯d finished was more than enough. Although, I know it¡¯s partially my own fault for not making sure the door was shut. ¡°If you ever so much as nce at my mate with lust again, I will w out your eyes and feed them to you. Do you understand?¡± He jerks a nod, but I can feel defiance in every line of his body. I yank his head back, exposing his neck, leaving it open if I wanted to sh my ws through his flesh and end his life right here and now. ¡°Do you understand?¡± I repeat furiously. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± James mutters, and I finally feel the fight go out of him. I shove myself away from him in disgust. James has been loyal to me since we were kids. Despite these rough patches between us, I still trust him more than anyone else in my life, which is what makes his apparent mooning over my mate all the more infuriating. Right now, however, I have to put that out of my mind and somehow get in the right headspace for the Council meeting. The car park is filling up, and when I make my way to the foyer, Alphas and their Lunas dressed in all their luxurious finery are arriving and mingling. I¡¯m not in the mood for small talk, so I go straight into the hall to find a seat and wait for the meeting to begin. I sense the moment Leah slips into the room, only minutes. before the meeting is due to start. She finds my gaze across therge space, like we¡¯re mas drawn together, and she knows where I am at any given moment, just like I know with her. She sits as far away from me as she possibly can, and while my wolf is disappointed, I am d for it. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s drenched in the smell of sex, arousal and love, and I doubt I could sit through this meeting if I were able to catch even a hint of her scent. The meeting starts atst, and there are several formalities, before the mood of the Council members shifts slightly. I¡¯m expecting it, but I can¡¯t help a small swell of apprehension as Karolina announces, ¡°Alpha Rathborn, report to the floor. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Immediately.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 LEAH It feels like every person in the meeting hall is holding their breath as Aaron gets to his feet. This doesn¡¯tst long, however, as a low swell of spective whispers rushes through the room. Is this why the Council called a special meeting? To deal with something Aaron has done? It¡¯s been six months since he took on my own Alpha powers and survived, and I think I am only just now realizing what that really means. I¡¯d been so caught up in the shock of surviving and losing my baby, and being mated to an Alpha who wants me even less than he did before, that I haven¡¯t really taken the time to think about the fact that Aaron is the only Alpha in centuries to absorb the abilities of three Alphas and live to talk about it. Which technically makes him more powerful than any other wolf currently sitting on the Council. And ¡°Councilmembers,¡± Aaron greets, polite but reserved as he stops in front of the stage. ¡°How may I be of service?¡± ¡°We are here to address your management of three separate packs,¡± Karolina begins. ¡°Or more pointedly, yourck of management, since you have been handling all of them remotely,¡± Tobin puts in snidely. ¡°The packs are doing just fine,¡± Aaron reassures in a calm voice. ¡°Are they?¡± Tobin asks. ¡°What if we told you we¡¯ve had some Aaron arches an imperious brow. ¡°From whom?¡± ¡°The details are unimportant,¡± Karolina says with a dismissive wave. ¡°You must see that your current standing, Alpha Rathborn, is potentially problematic for the Council.¡± Aaron inclines his head, but I can see anger in the line of his shoulders. ¡°I have no design on any Council seats, if that¡¯s your worry.¡± ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind signing a legal document to that effect,¡± one of the other Elders demands. ¡°My loyalty is to the Council and the prosperity as always,¡± Aaron replies diplomatically, answering without answering. ¡°Have the documents brought out,¡± Tobin orders one of the aids standing off to the side of the stage. ¡°So that Alpha Rathborn can sign in the presence of his fellow wolves.¡± The Council have nned this so Aaron can only agree. Any refusal to do so would be seen as a slight and disloyalty to the Council. ¡°Luna Leah.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I start as Karolina calls my name. ¡°You will join your mate and husband!¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 My heart is tattooing against the inside of my chest as I make my way down to the stage. The weight of all the other wolves staring at me feels like a noose around my neck. What could they want with me? Do they need me to sign some kind of binding document as well, because Aaron made me Luna to all three packs? When I arrive at the foot of the stage, I leave a decent sized distance between myself and Aaron. remember thest time I was here. Going down on my knees to offer myself in ce of my father. Aaron¡¯s ns and maniptionsing to light and his fury in the way I tried to thwart them. In the end, it hadn¡¯t made a difference. My father had killed himself, and things had spiraled from there. Bu then¡­ he didn¡¯t kill himself, did he? My brother¡¯s duplicity had been to And he¡¯d killed my father. Liam would¡¯ve killed me. Aaron was the enemy to my pack all these years, and yet he was the one person to staunchly protect and defend me. ¡°Luna Leah,¡± Karolina says. ¡°You petitioned this Council to grant a divorce from your husband, however at the time, you neither had your wolf, nor were mated.¡± Out of everything I expect the Council to bring up, this is not one of them. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It seems like a million years ago now since I told Aaron and the Council that I wanted a divorce. ¡°Do you still desire a divorce, or are we right in assuming your change in circumstances has also changed your mind?¡± Karolina finishes, looking at me expectantly. My thoughts race, and I¡¯m unable to answer right away. Part of me immediately wants to say yes, I still want to dissolve the marriage between me and Aaron that has proven meaningless over and over. But arger part of me-mostly driven by my for a real rtionship with her mate, underscored by the way Aaron made love to me earlier-balks at the idea, and I can¡¯t bring myself to confirm or deny what the Council has said to me. However, before I can reply, Aaron speaks up. ¡°It no longer matters whether Leah wants a divorce,¡± he announces, immediately spi king my temper. It¡¯s just like him to talk for me, think he knows what I want, decide he can control me and dictate what I do. I won¡¯t stand for it! ¡°This is for me to decide, Aaron, not you,¡± I tell him in a low voice, trying to keep it between us. But there¡¯s no point. We¡¯re standing in a hall full of wolves who have heightened hearing and are clearly hanging on every word we¡¯re saying. ¡°Actually, this time I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to decide,¡± Aaron tells me, barely sparing me a nce before returning his attention to the Council members. ¡°I wish to petition the Council to grant me a divorce from my wife, Leah Roberts Rathborn.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 After Aaron¡¯s announcement, everything bes a blur. There¡¯s a swell of astonished voices, but I¡¯m so shocked, hurt and embarrassed, I don¡¯t even think. I turn and rush out of the hall, unmindful that it was rude to walk away from the sitting Council without first being dismissed. I just keep walking until I¡¯m outside and the night air finally starts clearing my senses. Then the tears start falling. How could he? After everything. ¡°Your mate is bing unstable, you know.¡± Karolina¡¯s voice startles me and I whirl to face her, even as I quickly wipe the tears away. She must have followed me straight out here, leaving behind the chaos in the meeting hall. part wants me to scream who cares, Aaron doesn¡¯t want me anyway! ¡°Keep any Alpha away from his mate long enough and he starts to unravel. But your mate? With the power of three Alphas coursing through that hot blood? He Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. needs a stable mating bond more than anyone.¡± ¡°You saw what happened in there. Are you trying to say whatever¡¯s going on with Aaron is my fault?¡± Karolina crosses her arms and regards me thoughtfully. ¡°No, not in the least. I admire you, Leah, for putting up with him for this long, especially after all he¡¯s done to you.¡± I wonder how much she knows-everything, or just snippets of gossip that have done the rounds through the various packs. ¡°You¡¯re powerful, Leah, you have potential,¡± Karolina continues when I don¡¯t respond right away. ¡°Potential?¡± I repeat, not understanding what she¡¯s talking about now. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever given any thought to your future, beyond being Aaron¡¯s Luna?¡± The way Karolina asks isn¡¯t mean, but it makes me feel abashed nheless. And it¡¯s kind of funny, her asking that. Six months ago-time spent in aa that makes it feel like those events happenedst week-I thought I was going to die. Of course I haven¡¯t thought about my future. ¡°No matter,¡± Karolina assures me. ¡°You¡¯re young yet. But you can be more than Aaron lets you be. You could even be in my shoes one day, leading our species into a bright new future.¡± ¡°You mean have a seat on the Council?¡± I ask, stunned, because the idea has never even crossed my mind. Karolina nods sagely. ¡°You could have it all. But it requires sacrifice. Though, sometimes, something that seems like a sacrifice is actually cutting away the dead weight.¡± I don¡¯t like how Karolina talks in riddles. ¡°What are you trying to say, Karolina?¡± I dare to boldly ask. ¡°Mating bonds can be broken,¡± Karolina responds, and a wave of shock goes through my system. Despite being at odds with Aaron, the idea of breaking our mating bond is abhorrent, especially to my wolf. ¡°It¡¯s rare, and it¡¯s not without risk,¡± Karolina continues, either not noticing or not caring about my shock. ¡°But the way Aaron¡¯s going right now, he¡¯s going to turn rogue, there¡¯s no doubt about it. Do you really want to stand by and watch that happen? If any part of you still cares for Aaron, then maybe breaking the mating bond and setting him free is the best thing you can do for him.¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 AARON Themotion my words cause would beughable under any other circumstances. Right now, however, I¡¯m notughing. It¡¯s all I can do to remain still as Tobin and the other Elders call for order. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Every fiber of my being wants to chase after Leah. To exin why I¡¯m doing this, to make her understand this is the only way I can protect her. I don¡¯t n to actually go through with the divorce. I just need Tobin-or whoever it is on the Council trying to kill me-to believe I don¡¯t care about Leah in the slightest and keep her off their radar. If anything happened to Leah, I know I would snap. And like I told her earlier, I would burn the world down. Eventually the Council brings the Powd and by then, the aid has brought out the legal documents apparently stating that I will not make any move against the Council to im any seats for myself. Really, I should get my team ofwyers to look over this. Who knows what else they could have hidden amongst the legal jargon? But the Council and every other wolf in the hall is watching as I¡¯m handed a fountain pen. If I don¡¯t sign it, that would be tantamount to treason. They would be within their rights to kill me or bind my wolf here and now. I take the pen and sh my signature across the bottom of the page, then stare up at the Council definitely. If they think a piece of paper is going to stop me, then they¡¯re sorely mistaken. Someone sitting up there has tried numerous times to have me killed. One of those faces peering down from that stage has transgressed me in a way that cannot be forgiven. And when I find out who it was, no contract is going to prevent me from taking the revenge I deserve. ¡°Is there anything else you require of me?¡± I drawl, as if they¡¯re beneath me and I have far better things to do with my time than pander to them. Most of them scowl, probably because they see the truth of it. I am superior and more powerful than them, and I do have better things to do with my time than kiss their ass es. ¡°You are dismissed,¡± Tobin says with a wave of his hand. ¡°But Alpha Rathborn, know that we are keeping a close eye on you.¡± I pause as I take in the way Tobin is looking at me, the way he said those words. Is there some other threatyered underneath? Is he unting the fact that he is the one who is out to get me? Or am I simply reading too much into things? I sketch a barely polite half-bow, and then return to my seat, ignoring the way other wolves are gaping at me. The Council finishes up with some other formalities, and at some point Karolina returns from where she followed Leah, looking smug and I wonder what that¡¯s about. What could she have possibly talked to Leah about that would leave her looking so satisfied? As one of the other Elders is talking, she leans over to whisper with Tobin. Tobin is harder to read. He nods several times, but otherwise doesn¡¯t seem to react much, and I wonder if she¡¯s even mentioning Leah at all, or if they¡¯re talking about something else altogether. The meeting finishes and other wolves avoid me like the gue. Usually I can¡¯t get out of one of these meetings without other Alphas stopping me to curry favor or ask for business advice. Tonight, everyone knows I¡¯m in the bad books with the Council and no one wants to be associated with me. It suits my dark mood just fine. I make my way out to the parking lot, not bothering with the valet service when I have my contingent of men waiting. Leah, James and the other Rathborn SUVs are gone, and part of me is disappointed that I didn¡¯t get to see my mate onest time. Although, in the mood she was probably in, the best I could have expected of her would have been a p across the face. I put my mate from my mind for the time being. At least for tonight, I know she is safe, even if she hates me more than ever. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 I¡¯m relieved to make it back to the cabin that night. Lillian has a delicious pot roast waiting for me, and an open bottle of my favorite red wine. Her gentle attention to detail is exactly the escape I need. I enjoy the meal and listen to her chatter about the day, enwrapped by everything she tells me and wishing I¡¯d been here instead. Eventually, however, I have to deal with business. The first thing I do is call the Leithrow pack Beta, David. Tobin had alluded that they¡¯ve had someints about me being Alpha and running my packs remotely. My first suspicion is the least familiar pack. A quick conversation with David reveals there is a particr young upstart wolf who is trying to stir up trouble. His father was cousins with the old Leithrow Alpha-the one Brian killed to assume his powers-and this young wolf is making ims it means he should be Alpha. The idea isughable, and David promises to take care of OT IT, but I file it away in my mind, in case this young wolf needs a visit from his Alpha to remind him of his ce. After that, I turn to my own business and Roberts Corp matters. Mostly, the pressing issue of tracking down missing Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. multi-billion dor Al tech that was meant to be handed off to the military. I¡¯m still fuming about the position this has put me in as I call in favors from across business, government and military, trying to find any clue as to its whereabouts without alerting anyone that Roberts Corp has lost track of a weapon that could potentially destroy entire civilizations. Frustratingly, I don¡¯t get very far, which leaves me even more worried about what could have happened to it. Something like that doesn¡¯t just disappear without a trace off the face of the earth. ¡°Are you still working?¡± Lillian asks over a yawn as she walks out of the bedroom and into the kitchen. She goes to the fridge and takes out the milk, before setting it on the bench. I blink at the nearby clock on my desk, not realizing howte it¡¯s be. Lillianes over and sits on a nearby chair. ¡°You need to rest more, Aaron. Working yourself to death won¡¯t do you or anyone else any good.¡± I shove a hand through my hair, feeling tired and restless. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have much of a choice. There¡¯s always something demanding my attention.¡± Lillian sends me a sympathetic look. ¡°You¡¯ve taken on the weight of the world, Aaron, and I understand why. But I can also see how much you miss her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I demand stubbornly, even though I know the answer. ¡°Your mate,¡± Lillian replies gently. ¡°You can¡¯t keep going like this, it¡¯s not healthy. Have you ever considered¡­¡± She trails off, maybe second guessing whatever she was about to say. Thest few months, she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve let see the real me. The only one who knows the full truth of my situation. ¡°Considered what?¡± I ask, because I do respect Lillian¡¯s opinion. Ir Chapter 199 Ir Chapter 199 LEAH Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It¡¯ste at night and I can¡¯t sleep. Not after everything that happened at the council meeting. My thoughts had been spinning after I¡¯d finished talking to Karolina. I¡¯d hurried straight over to one of the Rathborn SUVs and jumped in behind the wheel. One of Aaron¡¯s guys-luckily not James, because I couldn¡¯t have faced him then-had seen me and quickly climbed into the passenger seat before I¡¯d gone tearing out of the parking lot. The other SUV¡¯s we¡¯d arrived with hadn¡¯t take long to catch up, and everytime I¡¯d nced in the mirror, I¡¯d seen James behind the wheel of the vehicle directly behind me the whole way back to Rathborn packnds. I¡¯d rushed inside before James could climb out of the other vehicle and then shut myself in my bedroom. Now, however, I¡¯m roaming the halls like a lonely ghost. I think about shifting and running, but my appetite for that has been curtailed after the incident on Roberts packnds. Arguably, I know Rathbornnds are much more secure, but it¡¯s getting to the point where I don¡¯t feel safe leaving the house, especially without Aaron¡¯srger than life presence looming protectively over me at every turn. My wandering brings me to the library, and I step in to find a cheery fire roaring in the hearth, and soft candle light illuminating the space. Outside the window, new snow is falling in the light of a half-moon. The room is cozy and inviting, and I wonder who left it this way¡­until I step further into the room and find James lounging on the rug in front of the fire, reading a book of poetry. He straightens when he sees me, snapping the book shut. ¡°Leah! Is everything okay? Why are you still awake?¡± I think about fleeing, but I know I can¡¯t avoid James forever, not when his one sole duty is to protect me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± I admit, crossing my arms. James climbs to his feet, unfolding hisrge form and then stepping closer to me. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± he asks in a low pleasant voice. And I can tell he means it. James isn¡¯t trying to hide that he cares about me any longer. I know I could ask anything of him right now, and he would do it for me. When exactly did things between us change so dramatically? All these thoughts collide in my mind. Everything Aaron has done to this point, ending with him asking for a divorce. Karolina telling me how Aaron is swiftly losing control, and if I care about him even a little, then maybe I should reject him and break the mating bond. I look up to find James has drifted closer still, and there¡¯s barely any distance between us any longer. I¡¯ve never wanted anyone else except Aaron. Not since I grew from a child, into a teenager, and then a woman, and I came to understand what it is for a woman to want a man. But for the first time, I seriously wonder what else-who else-might be attractive to me, if not for Aaron being a sun that eclipsed my entire life. And then I can¡¯t help but wonder exactly what James saw earlier when I was with Aaron. ¡°How much did you see?¡± I ask, feeling my body warm, knowing I¡¯m treading into dangerous territory. ¡°Earlier, at the Council Meeting offices. How much of me did you see?¡± James¡¯ cheeks redden a little, and I wish I could take back the question and pretend like the whole thing didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Barely anything,¡± James assures me. ¡°But Leah, you should know, my feelings for you-¡± I hold up a hand to cut him off, not wanting to hear the words, but at the same time, part of me is curious, though my wolf doesn¡¯t like what¡¯s happening here. But I need to know. Once and for all, I need to know the truth of everything. I ce my hand in the middle of James¡¯s chest and gently lean up toward him. Shock crosses his face, but he doesn¡¯t pull away from me as I kiss him. I can sense he¡¯s holding back. He doesn¡¯t want to overwhelm me. Aaron never cared about that. Aaron never held back when we were together. I realize now that I prefer that. I don¡¯t want tempered passion or restraint. The kiss is nice, but it¡¯s kind of all detached. There are no fireworks. There¡¯s no overwhelming desire crashing through my body and making me forget my own name. All I feel right now is kind of empty. I know now, Aaron is the only answer I¡¯ll ever need to anything. So I break the kiss and step back from James, sending him an apologetic look. But he just smiles back at me, as if he already knows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tell him anyway. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know,¡± James confirms. He takes my hand and lifts it to kiss my knuckles. ¡°You love Aaron. You¡¯ve always loved Aaron. I just hope in the end, it doesn¡¯t ruin you.¡± With that, he turns and leaves the room, abandoning me to my churning thoughts. That moment with James, it¡¯s like it jolted something loose in my brain, and for the first time since I woke up to the shock of losing my baby, I think I¡¯m seeing things clearly. Aaron has been doing everything in his power to push me away, but as Karolina rightly pointed out tonight, keeping himself apart from me-his mate-is adversely affecting Aaron, and it¡¯s only going to get worse. Why would he do that? After mating me to save my life? Why save me and mate me, only to punish us both? Yet tonight, when I¡¯d pushed him over the edge and he¡¯d lost control, only to sensuously make love to me, he¡¯d told me I would burn this entire world for you, Leah, my mate. You are mine. After he¡¯d also told me I care too da mn much right before he¡¯d walked out. None of it makes any sense. And everything he¡¯s been doing-running the packs and business remotely-is totally out of character for him. So what is he even doing? Then, abruptly I realize I¡¯m asking the wrong question. The question I should be asking is actually what the hell is he hiding from me? Chapter 200 Chapter 200 The next morning I¡¯m a bundle of energy, even though I sat up. most of the night mulling things over. I came to the conclusion that I don¡¯t want to reject Aaron and break the mating bond. But that means I need answers. And then I need to try fixing things between us. I down several cups of coffee and James makes ament about how buzzed I am. Afterst night, he and I havee to a new understanding with each other. We can both admit that we¡¯ve be closer, but nothing else will evere of that. As for now, however, I have a plot to put in ce that will hopefully kill two birds with one stone. Ferret out what Tobin does or doesn¡¯t know about my brother and the missing Al weapon, and see how Aaron reacts to my n to meet with Tobin. Because there was one thing I kept circling back around to during the dark hours ofst night. Aaron is definitely hiding something from me. The Al weapons Roberts Corp was meant to hand over to the military is missing. Aaron was the only one running Roberts Corp for months while I was in aa. In all that time, did he really not figure out what was going. on? Now, I realize it was foolish for me to take his word at face value that he didn¡¯t know about the tech until I told him. I don¡¯t know why-whether it¡¯s simply the money or the tech itself he¡¯s interested in-but now I think Aaron is the one who has the missing weapons system, with the possibility of Tobin being in possession of iting in at a distant second. One way or another, I¡¯m going to prove it. I think about tricking James to ditch him-once, that was the typical way I would have dealt with him, like that fateful day I went to the clinic and found out about the cancer-but then I realize I don¡¯t want to do that, and he deserves better. Instead, I pour him a coffee and theny out every detail of N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. my n. He doesn¡¯t like it, and reiterates that I can¡¯t trust Tobin, but since Aaron will be there if all goes as it should, then he can¡¯t exactly say I¡¯m putting myself in undue amounts of danger. ¡°Just be careful, please,¡± he says in a serious voice as he walks me out to the waiting SUVs. We¡¯ve decided James and a couple of guys are going to follow at a distance in another vehicle, and James gets someone to put a tracking device in the SUV just in case. To anyone watching, it¡¯s going to look like I¡¯ve foolishly ventured out on my own without any protection. Though I don¡¯t like being bait, I also came to realize that hiding won¡¯t help me find who was behind the attack against me on Roberts packnds, and why they want me dead. With everything in ce, all that¡¯s left to do is climb into the SUV and drive myself away from the safety of Rathborn territory. A little whileter, I find a random ce to pull over and get out my phone. With butterflies in my stomach, I call Aaron, like I¡¯m a lovesick teenager all over again, hoping against hope that he¡¯ll answer and give me some of that attention I always craved. Aaron doesn¡¯t answer, so I type a text message instead. I¡¯m positive Tobin knows where the project is after what he saidst night. I¡¯m going to meet up with him. Don¡¯t try to find me, you¡¯ll only make things worse like usual. I¡¯m grinning as I type thest words, knowing it¡¯ll infuriate Aaron to no end and he¡¯ll do exactly the opposite of what I¡¯ve told him. He¡¯ll move heaven and earth to find me, no matter if I want him to or not. Tonight, however, I¡¯m praying that he does find me. Next, I call Tobin. His voice is a purr when he answers the call, and it makes me want to gag. ¡°You caught my attentionst night, before Aaron interrupted and ruined our fun,¡± I tell him coyly, all the while knowing that I¡¯m ying a dangerous game. ¡°I want to see you again.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 AARON Don¡¯t try to find me, you¡¯ll only make things worse like usual. I¡¯ve barely finished reading the words of the text message Leah sent me when I¡¯ve crushed yet another phone. D amn it. These stu pid devices were not made to be used by any wolf, let alone Alphas who spend half their time being enraged because their mate is a stubborn she-wolf, unsurpassed by any other stubborn she-wolf that ever came before her. I¡¯ve juste out of a business meeting, so I go up to my officer over to my desk to grab out another new phone, retrieving the sim card from the wreckage of thest device and quickly putting it into the new one. Then I¡¯m calling James. ¡°Where the f uck is my mate?¡± I bark at him as soon as he answers. ¡°Chill, Aaron, I put a tracker on her. I wasn¡¯t about to let her disappear on me again.¡± I grind my teeth, infuriated at James telling me to chill at a time like this, and then unable to decide if I¡¯m extra infuriated or grateful that my Beta apparently took it upon himself to track my mate¡¯s every movement. ¡°Where is she?¡± I repeat, no less furious. ¡°At a bar, I¡¯ll text you the address,¡± James answers, and almost immediately, my phone vibrates with an iing text. ¡°Where are you?¡± I ask him, wondering how my mate managed to ditch him again, and what I even pay him for at this point. ¡°On my way there. About ten minutes out,¡± James answers. ¡°If anything happens to her-¡± ¡°I know,¡± James cuts me off impatiently. ¡°Disembowelment and death. I get the picture.¡± ¡°Do you, James? Because I¡¯m starting to wonder,¡± I snap at him, before hanging up the phone. I don¡¯t really mean it, and I¡¯m sure he knows that. If I¡¯m being honest, he¡¯s just the easier target to take out my frustration. Good friend that he is, he lets me. I know exactly who my mate is, and how wily and smart she can be. Even I¡¯d struggle to keep track of her if she really didn¡¯t want me to. It¡¯s why I know there¡¯ll never be a more perfect mate for me. I tell my assistant that I¡¯m leaving early, and then rush out to the SUV and tear my way through the city at dangerous speeds. I text Ryker to meet me and then put the address for the bar into the vehicle¡¯s GPS. vaguely know where it is-in a seedy part of town where no respectable wolf or person ever ventures. I¡¯m sure it was Tobin¡¯s idea to have Leah meet him there, the ba stard. It feels like it takes forever to arrive, even though I¡¯ve definitely broken every county speed limit to get here. It¡¯s the type of ce with motorcycles parked out the front, tacky beer neonspeting for space in the windows, while guys-most of them wolves-covered in tatts and leather smoke where they¡¯re loitering The sid When I climb out of my luxury SUV in a suit that probably costs. more than one of the trash-mobiles they call motorbikes, it¡¯s clear I don¡¯t belong, and they eye me like they¡¯re wondering if I¡¯m worth the pickings. However, all it takes is to draw on a fraction of the Alpha power I possess, to stare them down with a low snarl, and they¡¯re turning away, bing submissive like a bunch of sniveling children. Pathetic. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I stalk into the ce like I own it, and see a woman working behind the bar, eyeing me appreciatively. I stride over, shing her a million-dor smile. ¡°Tobin, where is he?¡± Because somehow I just know this is the kind of ce where he¡¯s a regr and they know him. The woman nods her chin toward a door off to the side. ¡°Private room. Said he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not going to disturb him,¡± I say reasonably, and the woman looks confused. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 LEAN I¡¯m beginning to think I wildly miscalcted with this n, and thinking I¡¯ll have to send the emergency signal text for James toe and get me out of this situation with Tobin. I¡¯ve been stalling and making small talk for what seems like ages, and Aaron still hasn¡¯t replied to my message. Tobin keeps offering me strong liquor-trying to get me drunk, or setting up the possibility to slip something into my drink-1 wouldn¡¯t put it past him. I think it¡¯s time to cut my losses and run, but first I need to know if I can get any information out of him at all. ¡°I have a confession to make,¡± I finally tell him after I¡¯ve exhausted every mundane topic I can think to mention. ¡°Oh yes?¡± Tobin askszily, swirling the golden liquid of the bourbon he¡¯s drinking. ¡°And what might that be, Luna Leah?¡± ¡°Liam brought me in on his secret project in the weeks before he died.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Tobin replies, tossing back the liquor. ¡°It was my idea. I told him to.¡± At this, I¡¯mpletely stumped. never thought Tobin would admit to knowing about it, let alone telling me outright that he got Liam to bring me in. Just how much power was Tobin wielding behind the scenes. that I never knew about? ¡°Then you must know where the tech went,¡± I say straight out, deciding the time for games is over. However, disappointingly, Tobin shakes his head. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°The night Liam was killed, I went to the restricted floor to secure the project,¡± Tobin says, sitting forward on his chair. ¡°But when I got there, the floor was empty. Everything was gone. I think Liam had it all moved and secreted away before he was killed. I think he was nning to screw over me, and everyone else-including you.¡± My first instinct is to deny my brother would ever do something like that. But then I remember back to that final night. When I¡¯d seen the truth of him and what he felt toward me, my marriage to Aaron and our innocent child. I realize that I didn¡¯t know my brother at all. And the possibility that he moved and hid the Al tech before he was killed is entirely feasible. Now I¡¯m torn. I had almost convinced myself that Aaron was the one in possession of the tech, but this new information Tobin has shared puts things in apletely different perspective. Before I can answer, however, the door suddenly bursts open, crashing into the wall with a loud bang. 1 look over to see Aaron filling the doorway, eyes glowing. ¡°Tobin, what are you doing with my mate?¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 AARON Leah gets to her feet and hurries toward me, not quite able to hide the relief in her features. I can¡¯t lie, my wolf and I both enjoy how she¡¯s automatically ¡°I was just leaving,¡± she tells me, ncing at Tobin. ¡°Councilmember, I appreciate the information you provided.¡± ¡°Happy to be of service,¡± Tobin drawls with a smarmy grin. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I usher her out of the room, but once she¡¯s gone, I pause and re at Tobin. ¡°If I ever find you alone with my mate again, no contract is going to stop me from spilling your blood.¡± ¡°Go right ahead, Alpha Rathborn,¡± Tobin taunts, getting to his feet. ¡°Give the Council the reason they¡¯ve been needing to move against you.¡± Before I can answer Tobin¡¯s confirmation that the Council wants to strike against me, Tobin¡¯s gaze shifts over as someone else steps into the room, and for the first time, I see the shadow of intimidation cross Tobin¡¯s features. Ryker moves to stand with me, a clear show of force. ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± Ryker asks in a cold voice, eyes sharp on Tobin. ¡°I consider Alpha Rathborn and Luna Leah personal friends of mine, Tobin. I¡¯d hate to hear you¡¯re acting untoward with them.¡± ¡°Leah requested to meet with me,¡± Tobin snaps in return, and I¡¯m gratified to hear a hint of fear in his voice. Just what does Ryker have over Tobin? And how can I use it to my advantage? ¡°So why don¡¯t you go ask her your questions?¡± Tobin continues, before stiffly walking toward a second door in the far wall. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have Council business to attend to.¡± Before either Ryker or I can reply, Tobin leaves the room, mming the door behind him. I turn to Ryker with a grin. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day where anything or anyone ruffles Tobin.¡± Ryker shrugs, taking it in his stride. ¡°At the end of the day, Tobin is a bully who thinks he¡¯s more powerful than he actually is.¡± ¡°Still, I appreciate youing here and backing me up,¡± I reply gratefully. ¡°Any chance to humiliate Tobin is a win in my books,¡± Ryker replies, and I wonder again what bad blood is between the pair. However, Ryker doesn¡¯t offer any further exnation, and I doubt he¡¯d appreciate me asking. We head out of the bar to where Leah is waiting on the far side of my SUV. She¡¯s a little pale, and before I¡¯ve even made a conscious decision, I¡¯ve gathered her up into my arms, holding her close. Leah doesn¡¯t resist. In fact, she hugs me back. ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± I ask in a rough voice. She shakes her head, keeping her face tucked against my chest. I think I could stand here like this for eternity. Eventually, however, I have to let her go and step back. ¡°Will you let me drive you home so we can talk?¡± I ask her. Things are getting out of hand in our search for the Al tech, and as much as she might hate me right now because of how I¡¯m pushing her away, I need to know she won¡¯t keep doing foolish things like running off to meet dangerous wolves like Tobin. ¡°Yes, we need to talk,¡± Leah agrees in a somber voice, and I wonder what she ns to tell me. I hope she hasn¡¯t decided she does want a divorce after all, because I never nned on allowing it to actually go ahead. Maybe I¡¯ve been too sessful in my attempts to keep her at arm¡¯s length, and all I¡¯m doing is creating bigger problems for myself. However, Leah getting hurt or killed is the biggest problem of all, and so I know I¡¯ll have to keep figuring out how to manage this juggling act of bncing keeping her away from me, and not letting her go. I usher Leah into the SUV, and then message James to let him know I¡¯ve got my mate and we¡¯re heading back to the mansion. I get behind the wheel and start the drive home, silence stretching between me and Leah, leaving me wondering how we¡¯re ever going to sort any of this out if we can¡¯t even talk to each other. I¡¯m so distracted trying to gauge Leah¡¯s mood and debating what I should say to get things rolling, I don¡¯t notice someone has run a red light until it¡¯s toote. Thest thing I hear is the screeching groan of crumpled metal. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 The airbag explodes in my face, and I think my head must hit the door window when the SUV goes into a half-spin. For a few long seconds I¡¯m dazed from the impact, but as soon as my brain kicks back in, my mate is the first thing I think of. ¡°Leah?¡± I nce over to see the metal frame is mangled around her, she¡¯s peppered in broken ss and there¡¯s blood on the side of her face. She¡¯s not responsive. ¡°Leah!¡± I start scrambling to get my seat belt off, and suddenly, there¡¯s this whining screech and the crumpled passenger side door getspletely ripped off the wreckage. For a second, relief goes through me as I think it must be Jamesing to Leah¡¯s rescue, but the figure that looms up is dressed in all ck, including a mask over his face. Then I see there¡¯s three of them, and panic kicks into fury. These guys are not here to help us. ¡°Don¡¯t f ucking touch her!¡± I snarl, ripping through my seatbelt with my ws to finally get myself free. However, I¡¯ve barely moved when one of the trio pulls out a gun and shoots several rounds into my chest. The immediate stinging burn tells me I¡¯ve been hit with silver wolfsbane bullets again. The other two men quickly pull my unconscious mate from the wrecked SUV, and pure adrenaline surges through my body. I refuse to let them take her. Not while I still draw breath. I force myself out of the SUV, fighting my wolf trying to force the shift to heal me the entire time. As I round the end of the vehicle, another Rathborn SUVes screeching to a halt and James jumps out. By now, Leah has roused, and she¡¯s starting to fight back, giving the trio hell. Other cars are pulling up and people are getting out, shouting if everyone is okay, themotion growing. Sirens wail in the distance, and the three masked guys start to panic as they struggle to get Leah into their waiting van. I only have eyes for my mate, and I sta gger toward her, even as she finally breaks free from her attackers. She sprints toward me, but now the pain is getting too much, and my legs. give out, just as both Leah and James reach me. The van squeals away from the scene, the attackers fleeing before we can stop them. Or better yet, ask what the hell they were trying to do and who sent them. ¡°Oh my go d, Aaron!¡± Leah gasps, her arm going around me. ¡°We need to get him into the SUV. Now,¡± Jamesmands. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he healing?¡± Leah cries, her hands covered in blood, and it takes me a second to realize it¡¯s my blood. ¡°The bullets. They must have been silver or wolfsbane. Or both,¡± James replies grimly as a couple of my other guys arrive and they hustle me up. ¡°Is he going to die?¡± Leah asks, her voice wobbling. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°No, but he is going to shift,¡± James responds as they haul me toward the SUV James was driving. ¡°I have no idea how he¡¯s held off for this long.¡± Leah says something in reply, but I don¡¯t hear as James and one of the other guys practically throw me into the backseat and then I stop fighting, letting the shift overtake me, even as everything goes ck. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 LEAH climb into the backseat with Aaron¡¯s wolf, even though it¡¯s clear he¡¯s not conscious any longer. My head is aching and the side of my face is sticky with blood, and I still don¡¯t really understand what happened. All I can do is try not to panic at the sight of bright red staining the beautiful fur of Aaron¡¯s wolf. James said he wouldn¡¯t die, but there¡¯s so much blood. ¡°Please be okay,¡± I whisper, gently rubbing his ears. Maybe a lot has happened between me and Aaron-good and bad-but I know one thing for sure. I can¡¯t live without him. love him and sometimes I hate him and I can¡¯t stand the fact he¡¯s partly responsible for the loss of our child. But I refuse to live in a world where Aaron no longer exists. The SUV rocks as James and William climb in the front seat, and then we¡¯re tearing out of there before the police can arrive. The authorities will trace the license te on Aaron¡¯s SUV right back to him, but it¡¯ll be easier to make up some excuse as to why we fled the scene of the ident, instead of trying to exin why we have a giant wolf bleeding in the backseat. ¡°Leah, are you okay?¡± James asks in a harsh voice. I hang onto the door handle as he takes a corner too fast, tires squealing. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± I reply. ¡°Aaron is the one we should be worried about.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll survive,¡± William cuts in. ¡°Just like he survived thest Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. one.¡± My head whips up at this and I stare at William. ¡°What do you mean thest one?¡± I demand as James sends William a sharp look like he¡¯s opened his mouth when he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Tell me, James!¡± I practically shout. James heaves a sigh, and elerates through an intersection, leaving a chorus of car horns behind us. ¡°A little over a week ago, someone jumped Aaron in an alley and shot him full of silver wolfsbane bullets,¡± James answers reluctantly. ¡°Why would someone do that?¡± I question in shock, but things are starting to pull together in my mind. I wrap my arm tighter around the wolf, heedless of the blood. ¡°And why the hell didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Well, that¡¯s obvious. Because he tells me nothing these days. But someone tried to kill my mate, and he doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s something I need to know about? I¡¯m terrified for him, as well as hurt and shocked and upset that he went through that on his own. Didn¡¯t he know this would change things? Didn¡¯t he think that if I knew he¡¯d almost died, I might look at things in a different light? ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to know,¡± James replies. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to know any of it.¡± I catch James¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror, and I can see there¡¯s more, that maybe James and Aaron had a disagreement over not telling me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to know any of what, James?¡± I ask, my heart pounding. ¡°Someone has been trying to kill Aaron for thest few months.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 AARON I wake up in my bed at Rathborn mansion, but of course it doesn¡¯t smell or feel like my bed any longer, because this is where Leahy for months in thata. For a second, I let the scent of my mate lull me, but then I remember what happened and sit up in a rush. ¡°Leah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± She gets up from the armchair positioned near the bed-the same one I spent hours upon hours upying when I was sitting vigil next to her-and I think there¡¯s some kind of irony to be found in that. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asks,ing over to sit on the bed next to me. Except as soon as she¡¯s within reach, I yank her into me, needing to feel the real, solid weight of her in my arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask her, instead of answering her question. I have the power of three Alphas. Short of total decapitation, no one is killing me any time soon. Leah on the other hand¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aaron,¡± she reassures, hugging me back. ¡°But I was so scared for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take more than a few measly bullets to slow me down,¡± I try to joke, but it falls t. Leah sits back from me, and diamond bright tears sparkle on hershes. ¡°How could you not tell me the truth?¡± she demands, and a cold shot of shock goes through me. How the hell did she find out about- ¡°That someone has been trying to kill you?¡± she continues, her voice rising into a yell. ¡°Did you really think you were protecting me by not telling me? Have you forgotten that we¡¯re mated? If you die, so do I!¡± I reach up with one hand and cup her face. ¡°And the reverse is true. If someone kills you, the mating bond kills me. I didn¡¯t want anyone to get it into their head that to get to me, they only had to get to you.¡± Someone attacked me on Robertsnds a few days ago. Now I know why!¡± ¡°They did what?¡± I shout. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t James tell me about this?¡± Leah sends me a pointed look. ¡°It seems not telling each other things is how we operate, Aaron.¡± I can¡¯t argue with that fact. Still, I¡¯d been so sure that staying away from her would keep her safe. If anything, tonight proved that my assumption was incorrect. That pickup truck crashed into us with the express purpose of getting to Leah- N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Suddenly, I remember how it all went down. ¡°They weren¡¯t trying to kill you,¡± I say in confusion, even as the thought urs to me. ¡°They were trying to kidnap you.¡± At this, Leah looks even more upset. ¡°Why would someone want to kidnap me?¡± There are any number of reasons. Most of them start and end with me. Da mn it. Denying myself Leah hasn¡¯t deterred my enemies in the least. All I¡¯ve done is further broken something that was already fractured between us. After today, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting Leah out of my sight again until the threat has been neutralized. The only problem is, I know my stubborn mate. She¡¯s still angry and hurting. There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll agree to suddenly being with me all the time again. And that¡¯s not even taking into ount Lillian and the cabin. I don¡¯t know how the hell I¡¯m going to juggle everything and keep everyone safe. But somehow I¡¯ll make it work. Failure is not an option. I bring my other hand up so I¡¯m framing Leah¡¯s gorgeous face in my palms. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you. I swear it on my life as an Alpha.¡± Leah closes her eyes, as if soaking in my words. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of feeling hurt and angry all the time, Aaron,¡± she whispers. bring my forehead down to rest gently against hers, so we¡¯re breathing the same air. It¡¯s perfect, and I never want this moment to end. ¡°Then let me make you feel something else,¡± I tell her in a low voice, before tilting her face up and capturing her lips. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 The kiss goes from zero to one hundred in a second t. My body ising alive, wolf and man inplete harmony as our matevishes us with loving attention. Leah urges me back and then climbs on top of me. I settle my hands on her hips as the kiss gets deeper and hotter, and I flex my fingers into the supple give of her flesh, rocking her hips rhythmically against mine. Clothes start disappearing, both of us desperate to feel the warm press of naked skin against each other. I want her now, even as I want to stretch this moment between us into infinity. Back at the Council Meeting Hall, I hadn¡¯t let myself think when I¡¯d taken Leah, because things were so between our wolves-would likely only make things moreplicated. Now, however, I can relish the feel of her sanity skin beneath. my hands, the way her breath catches, the way she moans that sets me ame. Eventually, however, I grow impatient. I break the kiss to look up at my mate. Her hair is tumbling wild around her shoulders, full breasts peaked and blushing, her expression one of sensual bliss. My Luna is a sight to behold. This full, bursting feeling fills my chest. Leah is mine. No other woman or mate will ever measure up to her, and I¡¯m both relieved and grateful that nothing happened to her tonight. I refuse to ever let anything like that happen again. Next time, I won¡¯t be so caught off guard. I roll us, putting Leah beneath me, barely giving her the chance to settle and catch her breath before I¡¯m siding into the weing, wet heat of her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She throws her head back and moans her approval, and my wolf is practically purring at the sight. I measure each stroke, reading her body, keeping control of her pleasure and how fast it¡¯s building up. I relearn her body, feeling an ache within me at how much I¡¯ve missed her these past months, between hera and my self-imposed exile. There were times when I thought we would never have this between us again. I won¡¯t take the gift of this moment for granted. Maybe I can¡¯t say the words right now, but with every touch, I try to show her what she means to me. Leah is soon lost to pleasure and my wolf is glowing with pride that we can take our mate apart so effectively. When shees, it¡¯s beautiful and powerful, and I feel the waves of her love wash over me. The mating bond is a powerful thing. I never imagined it could be like this. Now I understand why my father was a shell of himself after my mother was killed in the pack wars. Now I get why mated wolves lose their minds when their mate Is threaten lea. It¡¯s not a logical thing that can be reasoned away. It¡¯s this soul-deep force that can create or destroy worlds. Leah wriggles out from beneath me and then climbs on top of me once more, a beautiful smile on her face, cheeks flushed and eyes bright. As I sink back and she starts to ride me, I think I must be the luckiest Alpha in the entire world. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 LEAH It¡¯s never been like this between me and Aaron before. What happened back at the Council Meeting was a shadowpared to the pleasure, sensations and emotions washing back and forth between us now through the mating bond. And to think, I had been missing out on this for years, simply because my own father bound my wolf in some twisted attempt to thwart Aaron. I push the thoughts from my mind, not wanting anything negative or unpleasant toe between us now. Instead, I put all of my energy into giving Aaron what he gave me moments ago. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It felt like love, there¡¯s not other word to describe it. I never thought Aaron could or ever would love me, and part of me is shy and unsure, thinking that maybe I¡¯m understanding things wrong, and Aaron doesn¡¯t really feel that at all. I doubt he¡¯ll ever say it out loud. But in this moment, I don¡¯t care. Things between us are soplicated-even more so than I imagined-but I want to let us have this if nothing else. This one perfect, magical moment where the rest of the world doesn¡¯t exist. Where we can beplete with each other, and create something good amongst the rest of the chaos that is our lives. Aaron rxes beneath me, open and at ease in a way I¡¯ve never seen before. As good as the sex always was between us, in the past it had always been about him keeping a measure of control, over both me and himself. But right now, I watch him let go in a way he never has before-trusting me implicitly to take care of him- and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever loved him more than I do at this moment. His hipszily roll up to meet mine and I almost can¡¯t stand the way pleasure is building so quickly within me. But this is about Aaron, so I focus my attention on making sure he feels it as well. We find a rhythm, and I can feel the intensity of it growing between us as I lean down to kiss him. His handes to the back of my neck, holding me in ce as he devours me hungrily, and now I can feel how he¡¯s got his feet braced on the mattress, thrusting powerfully up into me. It sends a shudder rolling through me, and then I¡¯ming again, even as Aaron shouts and I feel deep inside me where he spills his seed. I copse in a boneless heap on Aaron¡¯s chest, and he gathers. me close with a content sounding sigh. It¡¯s perfect and amazing just like I wanted it to be. I know this can¡¯tst. Eventually the rest of the world is going to intrude, and the problems between us are going to start pushing us apart again. Sex has never been a problem between us. It¡¯s everything else. We just can¡¯t see eye to eye on so many important things. Both of us have made mistakes. And then there¡¯s the pain of our lost son¡­ you thinking,¡± Aaron murmurs in a low voice. ¡°Just leave it for tonight, Leah.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s so much between us Aaron. How are things ever going to be different outside of our bedroom?¡± Aaron runs a soothing hand up and down my back. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know right now.¡± I go still as a thought urs to me. He¡¯s been pushing me away so much, what if this doesn¡¯t change anything at all, and I still lose him? Karolina had said maybe the best thing to do would be to break the mating bond, but I don¡¯t want to do that. Especially after tonight. Maybe I¡¯m foolish, but I think things between us can¡¯t be this good if our mating bond is a lost cause. ¡°Do you even want to fix things between us?¡± I ask in a quiet voice, afraid to hear the answer. ¡°This has never been about what I want,¡± Aaron answers. ¡°The pack always has toe first, and I know you get that, Leah. Maybe better than anyone.¡± An answer without answering. So typical of Aaron. ¡°Forget the pack for just a second,¡± I say, even though it feels. like sphemy to utter such a thing. ¡°What do you want, Aaron?¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 I wake up the next morning and Aaron is gone. He never really did answer when I¡¯d asked him what he wanted, instead he¡¯d diverted me by making love for the second time, and then an hour or twoter, I¡¯d awoken to him already worshiping my body and he¡¯d taken me for a third time. Each time had been more intense than thest, and I could feel the mating bond between us getting stronger and stronger. I feel sore and lethargic this morning, but not in a bad way. As I climb out of bed, I see a folded note on the bedside table, Aaron¡¯s neat writing on it. pick it up and scan the contents. Leah, I hope one day you understand why I¡¯m doing all this. Typical of Aaron, no apology and no actual exnation. But I¡¯m beginning to think I understand him and his motivations better than maybe he¡¯d like me to. And it feels like there¡¯s more behind the words of the note. I could practically feel it through the mating bondst night, these shadowy ces in his heart and soul where he¡¯s hiding things from me. Tobin had said when he¡¯d gone to secure the Al tech after Liam had been killed, the ce had already been cleaned out, so he¡¯d assumed Liam had moved it all in his attempts to screw over everyone-and most especially me. But what if somehow Aaron was involved? Not in Liam¡¯s attempts to kill me, but Aaron either found out about the tech right before Liam got killed, and confiscated it all because he understood how dangerous it was and never did trust my brother, or he discovered where Liam stashed it after he was killed and took it then. It kind of makes sense, and once again, I vow I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of it. I know Aaron won¡¯t ever tell me outright, not if he thinks I¡¯m better off-safer-not knowing about it. His protective streak borders on ridiculous, but I¡¯m not going to let that deter me. It does mean I¡¯m going to have to figure out how to do some snooping through both Aaron¡¯s homeputer, and maybe his offices at both Roberts Corp and his own corporation, but if Aaron finds out and gets angry about it, I¡¯ll just turn the tables on him and tell him I¡¯m doing it for his own good, for his protection, and see how he likes it! My merry-go-round of thoughts brings me back to what Karolina said after the disastrous Council meeting. That Aaron keeping himself apart from me is starting to make hime undone. And I think I can see hints of it as well. Part of me is hurt and doesn¡¯t understand-mostly my wolf-even as the rest of me understands all too well. It doesn¡¯t make me any less sad about it. And I¡¯m not about to start making excuses for Aaron. I don¡¯t agree with the way he goes about things a lot of the time, especially in regards to how he treats me. But I also get that there¡¯s never been another Alpha like Aaron, and might not ever be again. He has the power of three Alphas. My mate is the stuff of legends, and wolves will talk about him for generations toe. So I wonder, do I want to see all of that culminate in Aaron losing it and going rogue because he¡¯s trying to protect me above all else? Karolina¡¯s suggestion that I reject Aaron and break the mating bond is crazy, but there¡¯s also a twisted kind of sense to it I can¡¯t deny. She said it herself. If I still care about Aaron-which I do, I love him-then maybe it would be the lesser of two evils. There¡¯s just one problem with that. Breaking the mating bond isn¡¯t simple or straightforward. I don¡¯t even know how to do it. The Council keeps the information sealed and it is only to be used in extreme cases. The reason for this is the fact that breaking the mating bond sometimes kills the wolves in question. I¡¯m not even sure I would actually survive it. Aaron, however, he¡¯d probably be fine. With all the power and abilities he has, he would be likely to For me, however, the prospect of death is like going right back to square one when I found out I had cancer. This time, however, the idea isn¡¯tpletely devastating. I know what it feels like to have my wolf and run free. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I know what it is to be fully mated. I¡¯ve experienced that euphoria of connecting on a soul-deep level with my mate. And then there¡¯s my baby. My son. He¡¯s already over on the other side. And I think being reunited with him wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing in the world. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Later that day, I¡¯ve just started my snooping mission when Adames to find me in the office. If he thinks it¡¯s weird I¡¯m sitting at Aaron¡¯s desk and using Aaron¡¯sputer, he doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I should have guessed you¡¯d go right back to working after being in a car ident and almost getting kidnappedst night,¡± Adam says, and his smile somehow manages to be both affectionate and admonishing. ¡°The packs and businesses aren¡¯t going to run themselves,¡± I tell him. I¡¯m impatient to discover whatever I can about Aaron¡¯s activities the past few months, and am not really in the mood to make small talk with Adam. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±I ask him, not bothering to hide. the hint of impatience in my voice. Annoyance crosses Adam¡¯s face, but he quickly covers it with a smile. ¡°Again, you were in a car identst night. I¡¯d like you toe to the medical annex for a checkup.¡± Adam¡¯s preupation with my health almost borders on obsessive. But he is also my oldest friend, and a few short months ago, I was dying from cancer. Plus, I think maybe I can use the time to subtly question him about Aaron and what he was up to while I was in aa. I don¡¯t expect Adam to know much-he¡¯s Roberts pack, not Rathborn pack, and its not like he¡¯s one of Aaron¡¯s top guys. But maybe he saw or heard something that can point me in a direction of where to look for further information. ¡°Okay,¡± I tell him, and I can see he¡¯s surprised I agreed so easily. I know I probably haven¡¯t ever been the most cooperative patient he¡¯s ever treated. ¡°As long as you make it snappy,¡± I continue, covering up my too-easy agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve got a million things to do today.¡± ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± Adam replied with a smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. I follow him out of the mansion and across the grounds to the medical annex. Once there, Adam takes me to his office instead of one of the triage rooms like usual. Adam peppers me with questions as he takes my vitals, stopping every now and then to enter information into my medical file where he has it disyed on hisputer, the screen angled away from me. It seems like I¡¯m fine, so in between, I hedge questions about Aaron and what was going on with the packs all those months while I was in aa, but Adam is frustratingly vague, and I¡¯m getting nowhere fast. Just as I¡¯m pondering how toe at him from another angle, there¡¯s amotion our in the main medical area. ¡°Give me a sec,¡± Adam says before jumping up and hurrying out, leaving his office door open. I lean over in my chair to see where a couple of wolves areying one of the guys onto a gurney, and he doesn¡¯t look conscious. He¡¯s been in some sort of ident, but for some reason he¡¯s not healing fast enough. Adam smoothly takes charge and whisks the gurney out of All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. sight. For a second I sit there, thoughts wondering, and then my attention is drawn to Adam¡¯sputer. I don;t know why, but I¡¯m suddenly intensely curious to know what my medical file says about all those missing months. Probably nothing about Aaron, obviously, but I¡¯d like to see when Adam realized my cancer was healed, and even though my heart spasms at the thought, I suddenly need to know when and how I lost my baby. I slide over to Adam¡¯s desk chair and start clicking through notes, but I very quickly be confused. Adam¡¯s notes on me are extremely¡­thorough. In fact, he¡¯s somehow been remotely tracking my health for years, long before I got cancer and came back into the fold of the Roberts pack. My heart picks up the pace as more and more shocking details are revealed. I¡¯d thought my father had used that lock of baby hair he¡¯d kept to transfer his Alpha powers to me, but I was wrong. At some stage when he was treating me, Adam injected me with my father¡¯s blood. I squint at the noted date. It¡¯s the same day Brian¡¯s wolves attacked me on Rathbornnds. Just what the hell has been going on this whole time?! I scroll further, and start finding entries about my pregnancy. My apparently sessful pregnancy, despite the fact I was in aa. Tears sting my eyes as the implications hit me. I assumed I lost my baby the night of the attack, or soon after, but ording to this, I carried the pregnancy for months. And had a sessful delivery. Shock makes my entire body numb and I suddenly feel like I¡¯m wading through some kind of dream. Or a nightmare. There¡¯s a file linked to mine that simply has the initial ER and I click on it. The tears fall faster and a so b is pushing its way up into my chest. The file belongs to my baby. My beautiful son, who was born premature, but was healthy for a NICU baby. But if my baby was born, then what the hell happened? Did he not survive being in the NICU? And why the hell didn¡¯t anyone think this was information I needed to know? How could Aaron let me think he allowed our child to die to save me instead? How could he let me hate him for something he hadn¡¯t even done? I¡¯m frantic now as I scroll further, soaking in every word about my baby and how well he was doing each day, growing stronger and healthier. By now, tears are streaming down my face and my breath has grown choppy. I¡¯m ted and devastated and more confused than ever. Especially as I reach the final entry, where the notes simply stop. It¡¯s dated from only four weeks ago. My son was still alive right before I woke up from thata. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 THREE MONTHS AGO AARON A tray of food appears at my elbow, and I blearily nce up at James, who stares down at me with the same sad, sympathetic expression everyone gives me these days. ¡°When was thest time you slept properly?¡± James asks. ¡°You look like s hit.¡± I try to remember when I got anything more than a short doze in between dealing with the packs, the businesses and spending every other waiting momenting back to Leah¡¯s bedside over and over Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. again. My mate. And our son, growing in her belly, getting bigger and stronger everyday. I reach over and lightly ce my hand on her swollen belly, wishing for the millionth time that Leah could be awake to witness the miracle going on within her beautiful body. up. We don¡¯t even know if she will wake up. I¡¯ve started thinking that night in the warehouse, with Leah already being dead, maybe her soul left her body, and when I imed her and unbound her wolf, that was enough to keep her body alive, but the Leah I know and love is gone from this world. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do without her. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m meant to raise our son without her. I hate that she¡¯s existing in this kind of half-life and wish it would end, wonder if maybe when the baby is born, we shouldn¡¯t do the kinder thing in taking her off all the machines and letting her go. But hope that one day she¡¯ll open her eyes and smile up at me stubbornly clings on inside my heart and soul ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± I tell James, answering his question about when Ist slept properly. James starts to answer-probably going to tell me to go to bed for the millionth time-but an rm starts up in the machines monitoring Leah. my feet as Adam rushes in. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I demand, fearful of what this could mean. At first, Adam also seems to be in a panic, but then I see the apprehension change to something else. He grins at me as he starts making adjustments to the machine and switches off the rm. ¡°Leah is having contractions,¡± Adam says, and for a second, my tired mind doesn¡¯t connect all the dots. ¡°You mean-¡± I stutter out. Adam nods. ¡°Leah is going intobor.¡± I¡¯m both excited and utterly terrified all in the same instance. ¡°But it¡¯s too early! She¡¯s only seven and a half months!¡± Adam shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s not ideal, but the baby is thirty-one weeks, he can survive in the NICU. I¡¯ve given her some doses of steroids to make sure the baby¡¯s lungs are more fully developed, to increase his chance of survival. We knew this was a probability, Aaron. It¡¯s rare for women inas to sessfully carry pregnancies to term. Quite frankly, we¡¯re lucky she made it this far.¡± Okay, so my unconscious wife is inbor. My son is about to enter the world. ¡°What do we do?¡± I ask Adam. ¡°We need to transfer her to my hospital for a start. They¡¯re expecting us. A medivac helicopter can be here within twenty minutes.¡± Adames over and stops in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re about to be a father, Alpha Rathborn. Congrattions.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 PRESENT DAY The hours since I left Leah sleeping in our bed have dragged. I didn¡¯t want to leave her, but there are loose ends I need to tie up and I still haven¡¯tpletely figured out how I¡¯m going to make everything work. I¡¯m determined, if nothing else. The door across the room opens and Lillian steps out. When I see her walking toward me, I can¡¯t help but smile, and my day improves by about a million percent. I hold out my arms, and she passes Ethan to me. My son. He¡¯s just woken up from a nap, so he¡¯s all smiles and baby gurgles, his little legs kicking and his arms waving excitedly in the air. When everything else in this world feels terrible, all I have to do is look at him and remember why I¡¯m putting myself-and my mate-through hell. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I know Leah is going to be hurt and angry when she discovers the truth. The fact that our son survived was never a truth I nned to keep from her at all, and I know with each passing day, the lie. bes bigger and more terrible for all involved. But I hope once shees to understand everything, she¡¯ll agree with what I did. Maybe even be grateful for it. Lillian goes to make Ethan a bottle, and feeding him is one of my favorite things to do. The way he stares up at me with those big eyes-identical to his mother-I fall in love with him over and over again. Right now, this world is a dangerous ce for all of us, but I¡¯m getting closer to ending the threat once and for all. Being a father has put so many things into different perspectives. It¡¯s the most amazing thing I could have ever imagined. And afterst night with Leah, I¡¯m even starting to think about the possibility of Ethan having little brothers or sisters. Maybe even sometime soon. But I refuse to allow my children to live under a cloud of threat. I have the power of three Alphas now. Whoever has been striking against me has no idea of the wrath they¡¯ve ignited in my soul. I will take down my enemies. Even if I have to start a war and destroy the Council to do it. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 LEAH The kind of pain and sense of betrayal I¡¯ve never felt in my entire life ovees my whole body in a devastating wave and it¡¯s like Ipletely lose it. I grab onto Adam¡¯sputer and wrench it off the desk, throwing it into the opposite wall where it smashes to pieces and leaves a dent in the drywall. After that, I be a whirlwind of destruction, ripping and tearing and destroying anything I can get my hands on. ¡°Leah!¡± Adam has arrived in the doorway and is staring at me with shock and confusion. ¡°What the he ll has gotten into you?¡± I¡¯m so upset, I can¡¯t even answer him, the only thing thates out is a sound that¡¯s part pain, part growl. My wolf is close to bursting out, and her agony is just as potent as mine. I don¡¯t know what to say to Adam. He injected me with my father¡¯s blood without telling me. He¡¯s been keeping track of me for years. He knew my baby was born and kept the truth from me. He¡¯s betrayed me and invaded my privacy and right now, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m ever going to look at him again without feeling the pain of those betrayals, let alone ever forgive him. I realize I¡¯m partially shifted, barely keeping control of my wolf. She wants to tear the world apart¡­she wants us to hurt Adam. And while yes, he holds some responsibility, I can¡¯t overlook that the decision to hide the truth about my son from me¡­ that would¡¯vee from my baby¡¯s father. I let out a scream that¡¯s half howl, releasing some of the pain both myself and my wolf are feeling. Just when I think maybe my wolf is going to burst out and shred anyone in sight regardless of whether they deserve it or not, someone arrives, shouting my name and pulling me back from destroying more of the equipment in the office that hasn¡¯t already been trashed. I turn with a snarl, however I pull back at thest second when I see it¡¯s James and he¡¯s looking kind of freaked out, like he thinks I¡¯ve gone rogue or something. ¡°Leah,¡± he says, as I wrench out of his hold, this terrible pain still bubbling like acid inside me. Who knows, maybe I am on the verge ofpletely losing it and going rogue. But could anyone me me if I did after all the truths I just found out? James holds up his hands. ¡°Leah, just calm down and tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he says in a low, soothing voice. But nothing he can say or do is going to make me feel better. I¡¯m breaking apart. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to deal with a grief this deep and this vast. In that moment, I want Aaron so badly, my entire body hurts and I can¡¯t breathe. Oh god, I can¡¯t breathe. I copse to my knees, gasping, the grief pushing up and tearing at my lungs like it¡¯s going to kil l me. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. James rushes over, but when he tries to touch me, I flinch away from him, making a sound like a wounded animal. ¡°Leah,¡± he whispers, sounding stricken. ¡°Please, tell me how I can help you. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± ¡°My baby,¡± is all I can force out through a raw throat. Saying the words snaps thest thread of anything reasonable or rational I¡¯m holding onto. My wolf takes over, drawing my consciousness back and down to protect me. Once I¡¯ve shifted, she lets out a long, mournful howl that makes James wince and look away. But that¡¯s thest thing I¡¯m aware of as my wolf takes off and bounds out of the medical annex, and I let my sense of self float away into oblivion. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 I wake up again as I¡¯m shifting back. I can feel that my wolf is exhausted, and I think maybe she ran and ran and ran until she couldn¡¯t run anymore. Tears immediately wet my eyes, and I blink at the streaks ofvender and pink painting the sky with dawn. ¡°Leah?¡± I roll over to see James a few steps away. He¡¯s panting and lookspletely wiped out. Did he chase us the whole night? For a split second I feel bad, but then everythinges flooding back and it eclipses anything else I might have felt in that moment. I¡¯ve never felt so lost and broken, and all my wolf wants is her mate. All I want is Aaron. And even though I know nothing is ever going to ease the grief or fill the hole left in the very center of my being over losing my baby, at least being in Aaron¡¯s arms will bring me a small measure offort. James closes the distance between us and I let him pull me into an embrace. It doesn¡¯t really help, but it also doesn¡¯t make me feel worse. ¡°Leah, what happened?¡± James whispers to me. I shiver, though it¡¯s not really because it¡¯s a cold morning. It¡¯s the horror of everything. The cold is radiating deep from within my soul, and I think maybe I won¡¯t feel warm ever again. ¡°I saw Adam¡¯s notes, his file. He¡¯s been stalking me, keeping all these notes and records on me for years. And for some reason, he injected me with my father¡¯s blood the same day Brian took me into the woods to steal my family¡¯s Alpha powers. And my baby-¡± I can¡¯t say anything else as I start sobbing, and James curses. ¡°I had no idea Adam was doing any of that, and I¡¯m sure Aaron doesn¡¯t either, otherwise Adam would have already answered for it,¡± James says, a note of anger in his voice that tells me Adam will definitely still answer for it. But I think that¡¯s something I need to deal with myself. I don¡¯t need James or Aaron fighting my battles-or dealing with betrayals of friendship-for me. ¡°As for your baby, I¡¯m sorry, Leah. Especially that we kept the truth from you. But believe me when I say, no one wanted you to have to bear this pain,¡± he says, and his voice is rough, like he¡¯s trying not to cry himself. ¡°What happened to him?¡± I manage to hup out. ¡°He was born early, but healthy,¡± James starts in a halting voice, and I can tell he wishes he didn¡¯t have to be the one to tell me this. ¡°We had you both in hospital then, because the baby needed to be in the NICU and Aaron didn¡¯t want to have to split his time between you both. He insisted on keeping you both close and in the same ce. Then¡­¡± James pauses, takes a breath, and it¡¯s like he¡¯s bracing himself. for the worst and for a second I wonder if I can really hear this, if I really want to know, or if it¡¯ll only make things worse than they already are. However, before I can make a decision or say anything, James continues. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°There was an attack. We don¡¯t know who was behind it or why. At first, Aaron thought they were ¡°No,¡± I moan, curling tighter on myself. ¡°No, please, no-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah,¡± James can barely get the words out. ¡°Nothing could be more evil than taking a new, innocent life, and I wish I could tell you we found out who was behind it and Aaron got his revenge. He¡¯s been searching ever since. He¡¯ll find whoever it was eventually, and they will pay. But since then¡­¡± It all makes sense now. Why Aaron isted himself and has been doing everything remotely. Why he doesn¡¯t want to be around me. If he feels even a fraction of what I feel right now, then maybe seeing me reminds me of everything he lost. His failure to protect the fragile, innocent life of our son. But I need to see him. I need to hold him and have him hold me in return. I know he¡¯s probably punishing himself and I refuse to stand by and let him do it any longer. This changes everything. Now that I know the truth, I think we need each other more than ever. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 I don¡¯t know how long James and I stay out in the forest, but the sun slowly moves across the sky overhead. I¡¯m in this weird state where I know once I get up once I get up and go back to the mansion, life is going toe rushing back in and somehow I have to be fine. I have the packs to oversee and businesses to run-countless people relying on me. Yet somehow it¡¯s also like I¡¯m holding onto thest threads of my child¡¯s life-the fact that he was born and breathed this world¡¯s air and we existed in some of the same moments that I¡¯m never going to remember. I wonder if Aaron ever brought him to see me. Toy him next to me. Curled my arm around his tiny body and rested my hand on his chest so I could feel his tiny, fragile heartbeat. I may have touched my son, and I¡¯ll never remember it. That seems like the biggest cruelty of all. I need to see Aaron with a desperation that makes my entire body ache. There are so many things I need to ask him. And maybe he won¡¯t want to answer. Maybe it¡¯ll be opening old wounds for him that he wants to keep covered up, but I have to hear him tell me about every moment of every day our son was alive that I missed. That¡¯s what eventually gets me to my feet-the driving desire to see Aaron. And it¡¯s not only me, my wolf wants thefort of her mate. James and I both shift-its easier when navigating the forest- and we start trotting back toward the Rathborn m?nsion. It takes almost the rest of the day. I arrive back to find James left orders for Adam to be held and watched until we got back. I don¡¯t want to even look at him. None of his actions make sense. But I need to face up to him and deal with whatever he did. He¡¯s still in the medical annex, under the watchful eye of several of Aaron¡¯s highest-ranking wolves-the ones he hasn¡¯t got with him wherever he is, anyway. ¡°Leah!¡± he says, jumping up from the gurney he was sitting on as soon as he sees me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. I scoff in cynical amusement that he¡¯s asking me that. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Adam. You can probably tell me that, since apparently you¡¯ve been monitoring me for years! At this, Adam goes pale, while I hear James growling-low and threatening-from somewhere behind me. The other wolves who were keeping an eye on Adam all start bristling. I could step back right now, and I know these wolves would happily tear Adam apart for his transgressions against their Luna. However, hold up one hand to keep the situation under control. ¡°Just tell me why, Adam.¡± His expression closes up. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I snap, crossing my arms. ¡°So exin!¡± Adam nces away from me. ¡°There was so much more going on than you ever realized. Your father. Liam. The Alpha power for the Roberts pack. Tobin-¡± Adam abruptly snaps his mouth shut, like he said something he didn¡¯t mean to. ¡°What about Tobin?¡± I demand. Just how much does Adam know? About the Al tech? And whose side was he even on in all this? ¡°I think I¡¯ve said more than enough,¡± Adam says, crossing his arms, expression bing mulish. ¡°And it won¡¯t make a difference now anyway.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± I demand, now starting to feel angry that he won¡¯t even exin why or how he could betray our life-long friendship like that. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to do me the decency of giving me an actual exnation?¡± ¡°Like I said, it won¡¯t make a difference,¡± Adam repeats, avoiding my gaze. ¡°Fine,¡± I snap. Short of torturing him-which I don¡¯t have the stomach for-I can¡¯t make him tell me anything. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m powerless. ¡°I¡¯m not Alpha any longer, so I don¡¯t have the power to banish you from the pack,¡± I say, and Adam finally looks back at me. There¡¯s this hint of hope in his gaze that makes me sick to my stomach. ¡°Those records¡­I¡¯m not sure how you got them. Or who you worked with here at Pack Raithborn to gain ess to my blood.¡± One she-wolfes to mind-she¡¯d been a thorn in my side since day one. But then there¡¯s also the fact that my blood watered the dead for a decade, poured out over the gravestones each time the blood debt was collected. It could¡¯ve been anyone. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me why or offer some exnation. Which leaves me no choice¡­ You need to leave, Adam. Go and find another pack. Take my advice, and make sure it¡¯s one far far from here. Because Aaron¡­ when he finds out, he won¡¯t be so lenient. He¡¯ll take your life.¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 AARON I head back to the Rathborn mansion, sad to be leaving Ethan, but I know he¡¯s in good hands with Lillian, who is the pack¡¯s main nanny. I feel bad that the rest of the Rathborn pack is being denied her services right now, but there was another wolf Lillian has been training who was happy to step up and take Lillian¡¯s ce while Lillian is on ¡®holidays. The need to see Leah has been like a thorn in my skin for the past few hours. I know much of it is driven by the desire of my wolf to see his mate, but a lot of it is also the simple fact that I¡¯ve finally allowed myself to fully love Leah with everything that I am. It¡¯s almost impossible to tell where my feelings as a man who loves Leah end, and the instincts of my wolf to be with his mate begin, so I don¡¯t even try. The fact is, we both want Leah and her wolf, and that¡¯s all that matters. I was wrong before, thinking I was better off keeping myself detached. That I could somehow be with her and keep her at arm¡¯s length for our entire lives. Thinking that I could resist falling for her. From the day she was brought to my house, I knew there was something special about her. It was an honor to watch her grow into the woman she¡¯s be today, despite all the challenges she fa ced, including my own indifference at times. Now I can see I was living this half life, existing in the shadows, punishing Leah for my own insecurities and shorings. I don¡¯t want to lie to her, or keep parts of myself hidden any longer. But of course, I¡¯m keeping the biggest secret-have spun the biggest lie-of my entire life, keeping the existence of Leah¡¯s son from her. And I know how wrong it is, but everytime I think of how close I came to losing him during the attack atBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the hospital- It¡¯s like my entire body gets jolted by a live wire. I¡¯ve never felt absolute body-numbing fear the way I did that day. I never imagined this tiny person-my own flesh and blood-could rip my heart out of my chest and send me to the kinds of extremes I¡¯d fa ced when my son¡¯s life had been in danger. I refuse to ever feel that way again. So until I get to the bottom of who is trying to k ill me, and who orchestrated that attack on the hospital, the lie has to stand. I¡¯m already vulnerable enough with my mate and the love of my life walking around. I¡¯m doing everything in my power to protect Leah, but if someone got to her, and she let slip the truth our son was still alive- Not that I think she ever would, at least not without getting pushed past the breaking point through some kind of torture. However, Leah can¡¯t confess what she doesn¡¯t know. And anyone who sees how she¡¯s grieving-with her heart on her sleeve-it helps sell the lie. As I park my SUV and then climb out, I see Adam being escorted out of the mansion by a couple of my guys. They¡¯re being less than gentle, and I can tell they¡¯re both p issed. Plus, Adam looks like he threw down with an Alpha and got his ass handed to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask my guys as they march Adam to his car and then practically shove him inside of it. ¡°Luna Leah has banished Adam for his transgressions against her.¡± My blood immediately boils, and I don¡¯t know whether Adam sees the look on my face, or it¡¯s just a coincidence, but suddenly his sedan shoots into motion, tires spinning as he leaves the circr part of the drive directly in front of the mansion and careens off down the driveway. I debate going after him, but if something has happened to Leah, then I need to see her right away. Depending on what¡¯s happened, I can always track down Adamter if need be. And ki ll him for whatever he did that was bad enough, my wife need to banish her oldest friend. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 I use my heightened sense of hearing as I step through the front door of the mansion, picking up the low tones of James and Leah speaking in one of the sitting rooms. Leah sounds upset and my steps quicken as I rush through the house to find her. As soon as I walk into the doorway, Leah looks up. Her hair is a mess, her eyes are red-rimmed and she¡¯s pale. She looks terrible, but at the same time, so achingly beautiful. But, she¡¯ll always be beautiful to me and my wolf, no matter the state that she¡¯s in. The relief and longing that crosses her face when she sees me makes my chest ache. She jumps up from the couch and rushes across the room, throwing herself into my arms. I catch her up against me, my worry for her climbing even higher. James also gets up from where he was sitting in an adjacent armchair and crosses the room as well, All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. but clearly because he¡¯s leaving to give us some privacy. I catch his eye with a questioning look as he draws even with me. ¡°She found out about the attack at the hospital,¡± James says) which mostly exins everything and I feel my heart take on a new dimension of pain that Leah knows some of the terrible truth now. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± James adds, his expression bing stormy. ¡°But I¡¯ll let Leah tell you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Beta,¡± I say in a low voice ¡°Thank you for taking T such good care of my mate.¡± James se nds me onest nod of respect, before leaving the room. For a moment, I simply stand there and hold my mate. I can feel her silent tears soaking the front of my shirt. I¡¯m angry that she found out about the attack. Was Adam the one who told her? But what did he even hope to achieve from that? I¡¯d expressly forbid anyone from talking about it. Maybe it¡¯d been fo olish to think Leah would never learn the truth, but I¡¯d wanted to spare her the pain of knowing this. The pain that I could now see was tearing her up. For a split second, I almost want to tell her the truth-that Ethan is alive and well-except if that ends in the next attempt on Ethan¡¯s life being sessful, then I won¡¯t be sparing Leah anything. She will feel this pain and more-we both would. I have to believe that once Leah knows the full truth-and I would tell her soon, I vowed it on all of my ancestors-she will forgive me once she understands I¡¯m doing it to save Ethan. After a while, I take Leah over to the couch where she was sitting earlier, and we both sit down, with Leah tucked securely info my side. ¡°I get it now,¡± Leah says sadly, her voice scratchy from crying so much. ¡°Why you didn¡¯t want to be around me, why you¡¯ve been doing everything remotely, keeping yourself apart from everyone. This pain¡­ How are we supposed to live with it? Who would even do something so terrible?¡± A fresh well of tears stream down her face and I hold her even tighter. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I tell her, because I honestly don¡¯t. ¡°But I¡¯m going to find them, and then they¡¯ll regret every choice they ever made.¡± Leah sits away from me a little to look at me. She doesn¡¯t just look sad any longer. No, she¡¯s burning with the kind of wrath I¡¯ve never witnessed in her before. ¡°We are going to find them, together,¡± she replies fiercely, and her wolf glows in her eyes for a moment. ¡°If I can stand strong and hold my oldest friend ountable for betraying me, then you can be sure I can make our enemies wish they¡¯d never had the misfortune to move against us.¡± She¡¯s right. When she became Alpha, I didn¡¯t fight her battles for her. I didn¡¯t have to. Leah is one of the strongest, bravest wolves I know. Everything that happened the night Liam betrayed her was a travesty. I shouldn¡¯t have ended up in possession of her Alpha powers. She is the Alpha that Roberts pack deserves. I have no doubt that she can and will effectively take down our enemies. Better yet, we can do it together, so this world will finally be safe for our son. As for the other things she mentioned- ¡°What did Adam do?¡± I ask quietly. Her expression darkens, and for a second I think if Adam was standing here in front of us, she¡¯d probably maul him all over again. ¡°He was monitoring me for years,¡± she spits out angrily. ¡°What?!¡± I demand. H ell, I shouldn¡¯t have let him leave! I don¡¯t just want to maul him, I want to turn his insides to his outside and make sure he feels every second of it before drowning in his own blood. ¡°I know,¡± Leah says, shaking her head. ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out why, and he obviously wasn¡¯t going to tell me. It was like he was ying all sides. My father, Liam, me¡­ He even said something about Tobin.¡± ¡°Tobin?¡± I repeat in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that they knew each other.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± Leah replies. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the power to banish him outright, obviously,¡± Leah says, and I wince at the hint of bitterness in her tone. ¡°But I told him if I ever see him again, then I won¡¯t show any mercy. Oh, I also told him he probably wants to watch out for you.¡± I give a quickugh. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡± Leah leans into my side once again, and I love how open and affectionate she¡¯s being with me. To think we could have had this all along if I¡¯d gotten out of my own way sooner. But it¡¯d taken my soning into the world to make me see the truth of this life. I am a little ashamed to admit it, but I vow over and over that I will do better by both of them. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 LEAH I don¡¯t know how long Aaron and I sit on the couch with our arms around each other, soaking in the feel of our bodies close together, not even talking. It was exactly what I needed after the shock of everything I found out, and I¡¯m so relieved that Aaron and I have finally one another. Six months ago, when I¡¯d been dying of can cer, thinking Aaron was cheating on me with Jessica and that he only cared about me as a means to an end, and that my love for him was be able toe together like this. But oh, how I¡¯d longed for it. I¡¯d longed for it with a desperation that boarded on pa thetic. There¡¯d been a million times I could have or should have left him. Except something had kept me at his side, no matter what he¡¯d done. Some instinct that¡¯d told me I was meant to stand with Aaron, be his partner in everything from the businesses, to running the packs, to life partners and true mates. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Somehow, deep down, had it been my wolf, sensing he was my mate, that we were fated to be together, even though my father had done the unthinkable and bound her without my knowledge? I¡¯ll never know. But none of that matters anymore. Our past brought us to today. And despite how rocky some of it was, I think now I wouldn¡¯t change any of it. All that hardship, it made me stronger. And it brought me Aaron. Maybe he hasn¡¯t said he loves me-and maybe he never will-but I believe I can feel it, that my wolf can feel it, that we can sense it on a level that defies exnation. And that¡¯s enough for both of us right now. When I first learned about my baby being born and kil led, I hadn¡¯t known how I was going to live with that knowledge and pain. I still know that I¡¯ll never be the same again. But with Aaron by my side-with Aaron finally epting me and treating me like his mate, like his equal- then I know that I will survive it because I¡¯m not alone. I still feel like Aaron is keeping something from me. Maybe not the Al tech, after all, Tobin had said it was gone the night Liam was ki lled. Whatever it is, I get the sense he¡¯ll tell me when he¡¯s ready. I¡¯m ready to trust him without question. Maybe it¡¯s some other detail about our son¡¯s short life and Aaron doesn¡¯t want to burden me with it right now. Maybe something about the funeral or where our child is buried. And Aaron would be correct. I can¡¯t face that right now. Maybe one day I¡¯ll feel ready to go and visit our son¡¯s grave, but not until Aaron and I track down whoever was responsible and make them pay for what they did. I won¡¯t feel right, going to grieve my son and ept his loss until I know I¡¯ve done everything in my power to get justice for him. Even if it takes the rest of my life. Eventually, James ducks his head into the room and asks us if we¡¯d like ate supper, as the chef is standing by should we need anything. At the mention of food, my stomach rumbles loudly and I btedly realize with everything that¡¯s happened, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. Aaron gives an affectionateugh and tells James to have the chef bring the food to the smaller, informal dining room. We have a bigger, more imposing grand dining hall where we entertain guests. And for a while, Jessica used to insist we eat our meals there, and Aaron had simply gone along with it like he always did in those days when it¡¯de to Jessica. But I much prefer the smaller, more intimate and casually decorated informal dining room. Plus, at breakfast time, the sun cuts through the garden beyond the windows at just the right angle, lighting up all the deep red rose bushes nted out there. And when the weather is nice, you can throw open the patio doors and the divine scent of roses on the warm air fills the room so it almost feels magical. Aaron stands and holds a hand out for me. The way he¡¯s smiling at me now-dark eyes warm and an- intimate affection in his expression-he¡¯s never looked at me like that before. In fact, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever looked at anyone the way he¡¯s looking at me right now. I take his hand and let him pull me to my feet, wondering if I¡¯ve somehow fallen into a dream. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 LEAH I¡¯m disappointed to wake up alone to a note again, but at least this time it exins he will be back and we will face things together. I stay in bed a little while longer than I normally would, wanting to hang onto the threads ofst night¡¯s magic. Aaron made love to me and then held me in his arms all night long. i It was exactly what I needed after everything that happened. Eventually, however, I get up and start my day, seeing to the million little things required of the Luna to multiple packs and joint CEO to billion-dor businesses. Just after lunch time, an emailnds in my inbox, and pause as I see the sender. Tobin. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What could he possibly want after ourst meeting? He hadn¡¯t been willing to tell me anything of use before Aaron and Ryker had arrived, scaring him off. At this point, I feel like he¡¯s just toying with me, but I open the email anyway. Part of me thinks he¡¯s lying about the Al tech going missing the night my brother died, but I can¡¯t prove that from gut feeling alone. I need proof. Which means ying the game a little longer. With a deep breath, I open the email. Luna Leah, if you want real answers, I¡¯m willing to give them to you. Meet me, bute alone. You can¡¯t trust anyone in your life, especially not Aaron. He¡¯s lying to you, but maybe part of you already knows that. There¡¯s an address and a time forter tonight underneath the body of the email. For a second, the words about Aaron lying make me uneasy. Aaron has lied to me in the past, it is true. But things are different now. We¡¯ve both changed. And I choose to believe we¡¯ve changed for the better. ¡°What are you reading that¡¯s got you frowning like that?¡± I nce up at the sound of Aaron¡¯s voice to see him leaning casually against the doorframe of the office. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± I don¡¯t bother to hide my excitement or enthusiasm like I always have in the past when I was happy to see Aaron. I know this time he won¡¯t rebuff me, so I jump up and go over to greet him with a hug and a kiss. Aaron opens his arms and easily-and affectionately-returns my embrace and it finally feels like we¡¯re a real couple and true mates. ¡°So, what was it you were reading? The stock market report? Because I know it¡¯s dismal today.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Come and see for yourself, but you¡¯re not going to like it.¡± Aaron se nds me a questioning look and then goes over to myputer. As soon as he reads the email, his expression darkens. ¡°That conniving ba stard,¡± Aaron mutters in a harsh voice. ¡°This is obviously some kind of trap, Leah. Tobin wants to use you to get to me.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t think it was anything good,¡± I say in return, crossing my arms as I realize I might have stumbled onto something else Aaron has kept me in the dark about. ¡°But what makes you so sure?¡± Aaron hesitates for a moment, and I can see him fighting old habits of brushing me off and not telling me, because he somehow thinks that will protect me. We¡¯re stronger together if we stand as equals. And I know he realizes that now. ¡°I think Tobin is the one who¡¯s been trying to ki ll me the past few months.¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 AARON Leah is immediately infuriated when I tell her my suspicions about Tobin. This only confirms my belief that Tobin is the Councilmember who is out to get me. What other possible reason could he have in Leah, besides her usefulness as a tool against me? ¡°But why?¡± Leah questions, which is something I¡¯ve asked myself a million times. I can only shrug in response. ¡°Tobin is driven by his wolf more than any other member of the Council. Maybe he simply thinks because of the power I now hold, I¡¯m a threat to him, or any other member of the Council, if I decided I wanted a seat. He simply wants to eliminate someone he sees as a true rival.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Leah replies with a nod. ¡°Maybe I can find out something about his ns when I go to meet him.¡± At these calm, yet determined words, my inner wolf growls protectively. ¡°Leah, you are not going to meet Tobin.¡± It should go without saying. The risk is too high, and I refuse to let my mate and the woman I love walk into certain danger. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, Leah¡¯s eyes narrow as she stares at me with a mulish expression. ¡°This is a chance to turn the tables on Tobin and maybe get some information that could actually help us. If Tobin is the one who¡¯s been trying to ki ll you, then maybe he¡¯s also the one who orchestrated the attack that k illed our son. I also think he knows more about the Al tech than he¡¯s letting on. Besides, if we know it¡¯s a trap, then it¡¯s not really a trap any longer, is it?¡± Damn my intelligent mate. I can¡¯t argue with any of what she¡¯s just said. Plus, she obviously knows how to word things in a way that will motivate me to do something about it. ¡°Do you even have a n?¡± I ask her instead of answering her question. ¡°Or you¡¯re simply operating on stubborn determination?¡± At this, Leah smiles. But it¡¯s a sly smile that tells me she¡¯s about to attempt bending me to her will. I can¡¯t deny my willingness-mostly driven by my wolf wanting to please his mate-to give her whatever she wants. ¡°Not yet,¡± she answers. ¡°But obviously I¡¯m not going alone like Tobin says. We¡¯re a team, Aaron. In this together. So let¡¯s make our own n. When it¡¯s you and I against the world, then nothing will stand in our way.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± I tell her, and I can see she¡¯s surprised at how easily I agreed in the end. It¡¯s mostly because I¡¯m more motivated than ever to see this thing finished once and for all. To eliminate any and all threats to my family. Last night, I was given a glimpse of what my life could look like with Leah if not for the peril hanging over us, threatening to crush anything good left in our lives at any moment. I want more nights likest night. I want our entire life to be happy and carefree, the way Leah and Ethan deserve. And I know Leah is more than capable of standing in this fight with me as an equal. It¡¯s part of why she¡¯s my mate, after all. So we start nning, eventually calling in James to consult with him about how to utilize our men effectively. It¡¯s going to look like Leah is going to the meeting alone, just like Tobin instructed. But in reality, myself and a contingent of Rathborn and Roberts wolves will be waiting in the wings to protect her and take down Tobin the second he tries anything. Once the n is fully fleshed out, and everyone know the part they¡¯re going to y, James leaves again, and then I hold my. hand out to Leah. We¡¯ve got some time before we have to leave for the address Tobin provided somewhere in the city, and I know the perfect way to spend that time. Leah se nds me a questioning look as she trustingly ces her hand in mine. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asks, a smile chasing over her beautiful features. ¡°Shift with me. Let¡¯s run together. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 LEAH My entire body tingles at Aaron¡¯s request, made in the sexy, deep timbre of his voice. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted of him to ask me. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted to do. The nights when Aaron and Jessica-and any other number of pack members-had shifted and run together, I had burned with jealousy at being left out. Especially Jessica, getting to do what I couldn¡¯t-frolic and y submissive to Aaron. I¡¯d seen them a few times on thewn beyond the mansion as they¡¯d been either on their way out for a run, or just getting. back. The way Jessica had boldly rubbed her body against him, getting her scent all over him like she had any right. The memories threaten to sour my mood, so I hastily push them away. Those times have passed. Here and now, Aaron is offering me the opportunity to do something else I¡¯ve always dreamed of. ¡°Okay,¡± I reply, breathless and not even trying to hide it. Aaron smiles indulgently, and then leads me to the library. There, we¡¯re afforded a little privacy as we strip and then shift, before bounding out into the crisp afternoon. It snowed overnight, but now it¡¯s sunny and light seems to glint off every surface. Aaron lopes a little ahead of me, then waits. When I catch up to him, I barrel right into his side, and he flops over yfully, nipping at my ears. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It¡¯s even better than I imagined. My wolf is in pure bliss, running and ying with her mate, and I¡¯m happy to rx and float in the background, letting the wolves do as they will. We cross the fields and enter the forest, and despite the freezing weather, the woods are alive with scents and sounds, entertaining our wolves as they explore and y at hunting, though neither of us are really in the mood for a serious hunt. After a while, Aaron brings us to a clearing, and then shifts back, so I do the same, wondering if he has something he wants to tell me. However, I¡¯ve barely straightened to my full height when Aaron catches me up against him, kissing me gently. I wonder if something more wille of it, but eventually he tells me it¡¯s time to head back, his mood dimming a little. I can¡¯t me him for it, because I feel the same way. The past twenty-four hours have been like a dream vacation from reality. But we can¡¯t stay in our romantic bubble forever, not when outside forces are doing their best to tear us apart and destroy us once and for all. But tonight, if all goes well, we can eliminate at least one of those bad forces. Tobin has no idea what he instigated when he sent that email. Tonight, the hunted shall be the hunter. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 The address turns out to be arge abandoned factory. It¡¯s hard to tell what might have once been made here. The dusty, spider web covered monolithic machines cast strange shadows beyond the meager beam of my shlight. Tobin¡¯s appointed timees and goes, and at first I think by making me wait, it¡¯s probably just another way he¡¯s messing with me. But when I message Aaron, he doesn¡¯t reply. I call him, but he doesn¡¯t answer. I try not to worry as I call James. He also doesn¡¯t answer. And now I¡¯m starting to panic. Why isn¡¯t Tobin here like he said he¡¯d be. And why the he ll aren¡¯t Aaron and James answering their phones? I have this bad feeling in my gut that we missed something. That our n wasn¡¯t quite as watertight as we intended it to be. Just as I am debating whether to wait a bit longer, or leave to go find Aaron, I hear a door bang somewhere toward the opposite end of the factory floor, and then brightness floods. the dark space as the overhead lights are turned on. | I begin backing up as I hear multiple footstepsing toward me-and the scent of many wolves, not just Tobin. But the footsteps are alsoing from behind me, and just as I think about running, I scent blood. Aaron¡¯s blood. My heart trips over itself and then races frantically as I hold my ground, waiting for Tobin to show himself. What the he ll has happened? How did Tobin know Aaron even came along, and what the he ll did he do to my mate? Thatst question ignites a protective, zing fury within me, and it¡¯s all I can do to keep my wolf from shifting us and viciously attacking Tobin the moment wey eyes on him. The first thing I see is a menacing group of rogue wolves. / How has Tobin convinced them to be loyal to him? N?velDrama.Org ? content. They surround me, farthing blocking any means of escape. A momentter, Tobin finally appears, dragging an injured, barely conscious Aaron with him. Aaron is in bad shape. He¡¯s bleeding from multiple ces, and for some reason, he¡¯s not healing or shifting to save himself. I stay where I am, even though every instinct within me wants to race over to Aaron, to help him anyway that I can. ¡°Luna Leah, so nice of you to wait, even though I¡¯m runningte.¡± Tobin leers at me as he tosses Aaron to the ground at his feet. Tobin is also a mess, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured. Not the same way Aaron clearly is. ¡°Your mate and his men put up quite an invigorating fight,¡± Tobin continues in a pleasant tone, like we¡¯re discussing the weather, not the fact that my mate is seriously wounded. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± I demand, and my voice is a growl, my wolf pushing up, threatening to explode out of me. She wants to w Tobin¡¯s cold eyes from his face. I¡¯m tempted to let her, but I know Tobin¡¯s men would be on me in a second, and I¡¯m seriously outnumbered. Where the he ll are the rest of the guys Aaron brought with us? What¡¯s happened to James¡­surely they¡¯re not all dead? ¡°Aaron?¡± Tobin says, as if he doesn¡¯t even know who I¡¯m referring to. ¡°Oh, I tipped my ws in wolfsbane before I savaged him.¡± I didn¡¯t even know such a thing was possible without a wolf making itself sick from handling the poison. ¡°I¡¯ve built up a tolerance for it, you see,¡± Tobin continues, and his gaze seems even more feral than usual. ¡°So my enemies can¡¯t use it to harm me.¡± Is that part of why his wolf is so primal? Tobin has been self-medicating with poison for who-knows how many years? ¡°And then,¡± Tobin continues, picking up one of Aaron¡¯s limp arms to show the cuffs and chains wrapped around his wrists, arms and body. ¡°I had these specially crafted. Pure silver infused with wolfsbane. Nothing else like it exists in the world. They¡¯re stopping him from healing, shifting, and shortly, they¡¯ll stop him from living.¡± Tobinughs like he¡¯s made some brilliant joke. ¡°You ba stard!¡± I scream, my emotions-and my wolf getting the better of me-as I partially shift and lunge toward him. However, just as I predicted, his men crowd in and stop me before I can reach him. Tobin onlyughs harder. Then, while two of his men hold my arms, keeping me immobile, Tobin strolls up to me, his dead-eyes gleaming in a way that makes me sick to my stomach. He reaches out and touches me, and I think about throwing up on his shoes. ¡°I always did admire the fight in you, Leah,¡± he murmurs, leaning closer as his hands roam and my stomach roils. ¡°I never thought I would meet a woman who had an inner wolf as vicious as my own, but I think yours almost is. She has potential, you know, to be even more fierce and deadly.¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± I snarl, but Tobin isn¡¯t the least deterred. ¡°When Aaron is dead, if you survive the death of your mating bond, I¡¯m going to im you as my own, Leah, whether you like it or not.¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 I struggle against Tobin¡¯s two men holding me, but it¡¯s no use. I look past Tobin to where Aaron is lying motionless on the floor, barely conscious, his skin sizzling and practically melting from the wolfsbane-infused silver. Who even ever heard of something so diabolical? I can¡¯t imagine the Council have approved or are even aware Tobin has such ho rrific tools to use against other wolves. And what about the fact that Tobin apparently has a whole army worth of rogue wolves at his beck and call, besides his ownrge pack? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aaron¡¯s belief that Tobin is the one who¡¯s been trying to ki ll him seems more and more usible. Tobin must be acting without the Council¡¯s knowledge. I think if there was some way to alert Karolina or another Elder, then Aaron and I could get official backup from the Council to deal with Tobin and everything he¡¯s done once and for all. But that doesn¡¯t help me in this moment when I have no idea how to get myself and my mate out of this alive. Especially as Aaron¡¯s very life is slipping away before my very eyes. More than that, I can feel it through the mating bond, how he¡¯s growing weaker and weaker. How I¡¯m beginning to feel his actual pain, making me sweat and grow dizzy. Making my wolf almost crazed with the need to save him, to save both of us. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± I yell at Tobin, realizing my cheeks are wet with tears streaming unchecked down my face. Tobin returns to Aaron and reaches down to grab a handful of his hair, before yanking his head back. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯m taking back what¡¯s mine.¡± Tobin inhales deeply, as if taking in Aaron¡¯s very lifeforce. ¡°Not long now,¡± he says gleefully. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± I scream desperately. This can¡¯t be happening. There must be something I can do. I can¡¯t lose Aaron now. Not like this. Not after everything. Tobin releases Aaron, leaving him to fall in a blo ody heap. ¡°You even need to ask?¡± Tobin says angrily as he stalks back toward me. ¡°Those Roberts Alpha powers? They were supposed to be mine. The Leithrow Alpha powers? Mine! I¡¯m meant to be the wolf with the power of three Alphas, not Aaron!¡± Tobin paces, his eyes glowing and muscle rippling, like he¡¯s fighting his own wolf for dominance. ¡°That night Brian took you, I had it all nned,¡± Tobin continues, his steps short and his movements agitated. ¡°Convincing your father to name you as heir, then arranging for Liam to kil l him, making sure Brian managed to nab you and bring you to that clearing at exactly the right time.¡± At this point, it seems more like Tobin is talking to himself. Meanwhile, I can barely believe what I¡¯m hearing. I didn¡¯t understand how or why so many things had happened-like what my father and brother had been trying to achieve-but now it seems they were simply caught in Tobin¡¯s machinations. ¡°And Karolina?¡± I demand. ¡°Was she in on it too?¡± Tobin makes a dismissive gesture. ¡°Karolina is insignificant. She interferes in things she should leave well enough alone.¡± So did that mean she wasn¡¯t helping Tobin, and had been there to stop him instead? ¡°It was meant to be straightforward, seamless,¡± Tobin continues, bing angry now. ¡°But then Aaron showed up and ruined everything. Everyone knew he didn¡¯t ever n to mate you. He barely tolerated you as his wife. He wasn¡¯t meant to get involved. But he did, and he ended up with Brian¡¯s Alpha powers, and then protected you, letting the Roberts Alpha powers transfer to you, a mere human who had no wolf. It wasughable!¡± Tobin pivots to face me and ice cold dread goes through me from the way he¡¯s staring at me. ¡°Obviously I couldn¡¯t let that stand,¡± continues in a dangerous tone. ¡°It was bad enough that Aaron had the Leithrow Alpha powers on top of his own. But then Liam had to go and try to y his own game, leaving Aaron with the power of three Alphas-powers that should have been mine. I¡¯ve been training my mind and body for years to take on those abilities, and Aaron just survives them out of nowhere! It should have been me!¡± By the end of that rant, Tobin is shouting. However then he takes a breath to settle himself. ¡°None of it matters now,¡± he says, grinning down at Aaron. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll have everything I was meant to get.¡± My heart is pounding so hard and fast, it¡¯s making me dizzy. I can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s breathing any longer. What if I can¡¯t help him in time? What if I lose him just like I lost my child? I know I won¡¯t survive. But I¡¯m not giving up until thest breath has left my body. I¡¯ll fight for us. I¡¯ll fight for Aaron. I just have to figure out how. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do, or how I¡¯m going to do it, I just know I need to get to Aaron and get those chains off him. I don¡¯t care about the risk to me, or that I might be ki lled. I just know if I can get Aaron free, he¡¯ll heal quicker than any other wolf has ever been able to because of all those Alpha powers Tobin wanted for himself. I¡¯m just getting ready to shift, figuring I might be able to rip through at least a couple of Tobin¡¯s goons and get to Aaron before they can stop me-or ki ll me-when there¡¯s amotion at the doors. I je rk myself away from the two wolves holding me, and they don¡¯t seem to care, distracted as a whole bu nch of new faces arrive on scene. These guys look like they just stepped out of a mafia movie-tattoos and gold jewelry and dressed slick, but like bad-assed. Ryker strides confidently ahead of them, and I wonder if this is his pack, or just a contingent of Old Country Wolves who do his bidding. Whoever they are, there¡¯s no denying they¡¯re intimidating. Apparently even to a wolf as feral as Tobin, because he bes even more infuriated when he sees Ryker, but the stench of fear underneath his anger is unmistakable I¡¯m relieved to see James and most of Aaron¡¯s men are also among the Old Country Wolves. They look like they¡¯ve been in a bad fight, but since I was worried they might have already been kil led, appearing a little roughed up isn¡¯t so bad. James looks worried when his gazends on Aaron, but my mate¡¯s Beta se nds me a confident nod, as if he¡¯s already sure I¡¯ll be able to save Aaron. ¡°What are you doing here, Ryker?¡± Tobin demands, motioning his men nearer, getting them to close ranks around him. I start edging closer to where Aaron is lying on the floor while no one¡¯s paying attention to me. ¡°I told you, Tobin,¡± Ryker says mildly, examining his fingernails like he¡¯s bored and this is just a minor inconvenience to him. ¡°Alpha Aaron and Luna Leah are friends of mine. And that¡¯s not even mentioning how you tried to scr ew me out of a business deal we agreed on in good faith. I think I¡¯m done with you!¡¯ ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Tobin shouts furiously. ¡°The Council will-¡± ¡°I am above the Council,¡± Ryker growls, his eyes glowing. ¡°And if ki lling you reminds them of that, then all the better.¡± Ryker flicks his hand and chaos erupts. Wolves start attacking each other-some fully shifting, some only partially-while a few of the Old Country Wolves pull out wicked looking silver knives and start stabbing Tobin¡¯s wolves at startling speeds. I dive for Aaron, relieved to find him still breathing and partly conscious. Despite how it burns my hands, I grab the silver wolfsbane-infused chains and yank, using my supernatural strength until some of the links give enough that I can drag them all off him. My hands burn, the flesh sizzling and blistering. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As soon as he¡¯s free, Aaron shifts. I shift as well, standing over him as he heals, growling menacingly and baring my fangs at anyone who With so much power in his veins, Aaron heals in no time, and within moments, he¡¯s on his feet, shaking out his gray fur. He growls, and it¡¯s so low and powerful, I swear I feel the earth trembling beneath my paws. Aaron¡¯s head swings around and I know he¡¯s looking for Tobin. I am as well, but in the chaos of all the fighting, I can¡¯t see him. Suddenly a couple of Tobin¡¯s wolves lunge at us, and my wolf viciously snaps back, surprising our opponent with her ferocity. In a matter of seconds, the enemy wolf is down and bleeding. That¡¯s when I realize that Aaron is gone. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 AARON Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I tear my way through Tobin¡¯s wolves, no matter if they challenge me, or simply stand in my way. My wolf and I have never been angrier, or more murderous than we are right now. Well, one other time, when our son was threatened. But now I know Tobin was behind everything that happened-even if he hasn¡¯t directly admitted to all of it-just to steal mybined Alpha powers, the unfocused rage I¡¯ve been feeling the past few months and the pain the past few weeks of keeping myself away from Leah and lying to her about Ethan to protect her all fuses together into one furious, violent drive to kil l Tobin. He¡¯s not making it easy, however, putting his wolves in between us, hoping they¡¯ll overwhelm me by sheer number or brute strength, but they all underestimate how much rage. and savagery is burning through my veins. I lose count of how many wolves I rip apart, before finally realizing that Tobin has run. Co ward. I take off after him. He¡¯s long gone, but I¡¯ve got his scent, and I¡¯m not going to let him get away. I race through the factory, weaving through old machines and abandoned stacks of pallets. His scent is getting stronger, and I think I must almost be on top of him. A drops from somewhere above me and I stumble into a roll, my legs getting caught up and then I yelp at the burning sensation of silver. The silver has wrapped itself all the way around me because of how I rolled once it fell on me. But this one is only silver, it¡¯s not infused with wolfsbane like the chains were. Despite the pain, I know it¡¯s not going to hold me for long. ¡°This is the only warning I¡¯m giving you,¡± Tobin says from above me. I nce up-even as I¡¯m struggling to free myself-to see him standing on the gangway. ¡°If youe after me, there will be consequences, Aaron.¡± I growl, since I haven¡¯t shifted back, I can¡¯t tell him where he can shove his warning. ¡°Oh, you think I¡¯m acting alone?¡± Tobin continues with a derangedugh. ¡°How very short-sighted of you. Of course I didn¡¯t do all this alone. There are Councils within Councils. And we are going to lead wolves into a bright new future. A future where we don¡¯t have to hide from humans. A future where we are the dominant species, just like we always should have been.¡± I¡¯m close to getting myself free, but as I watch, Tobin shifts and sprints away, into the darkness. With renewed determination not to let him get away, I finally drag myself free of the. I don¡¯t care what Tobin says. Even if he is backed by some of the Council, even if there are consequences for my actions, I¡¯ll deal with themter. After Tobin is dead and buried. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 LEAH It takes me a while to fight free from the warring wolves, and then I rush off after Aaron, following his scent. I also pick up Tobin¡¯s scent and realize what must have happened. Tobin must have ran. And Aaron went after him. I can¡¯t me my mate for not wanting to let Tobin get away after everything he¡¯s done, but I also think it was fo olish of Aaron to go off on his own like that. What if Tobin led him into yet another trap we can¡¯t seeing? I track them right through the entire factory, bypassing a silver on the ground that had Aaron¡¯s scent all over it. Seems like Tobin tried to stop Aaron or slow him down and it wasn¡¯t very effective. Eventually, Ie to a roller door that¡¯s partially lifted with trash strewn under it like it got stuck that way at some stage and nobody bothered to try closing it again. Out in the parking lot, there¡¯s only one or two lights that haven¡¯t been broken. I jog through shadows and patches of light until I find Aaron. He¡¯s on the far side of the weed-choked lot, under a singrmppost, shifted back to human. Tobin is lying at his feet, throat shed, dead from bleeding out in what was probably a matter of moments after having his major arteriespletely severed. I shift back and stop just inside the pool of light. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have run off on your own like that, Aaron,¡± I say, trying not to sound like a nagging wife, when truly, I was just worried for his safety. ¡°But at least you k illed him and we can put this behind us now.¡± ¡°Except I didn¡¯t,¡± Aaron says in an angry, thwarted voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t what?¡± I ask in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t ki ll him,¡± Aaron kicks Tobin¡¯s corpse in frustration and then stalks toward me, fury still visible in every line of his body. ¡°Someone else got to him before I did!¡± ¡°What? But how?¡± I say in shock. 1 ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Aaron replies. ¡°I got waid by that stu pid silver, and Tobin got ahead of me. By the time I freed myself and followed his scent trail out here, someone else had already shed his throat and was long gone. The weirdest thing, however, was that I couldn¡¯t pick up even a hint of scent from another wolf. I arrived just to watch Tobin gasp hisst breath. At least I got that satisfaction.¡± ¡°Who the he ll could have been waiting out here to ki ll him like that?¡± And how was it even possible that they didn¡¯t leave any trace of scent behind? Aaron snorts at my question. ¡°Make a list and take your pick. Tobin had plenty of enemies. And that¡¯s not all.¡± Aaron looks troubled and I almost hesitate to ask him what he means. ¡°Tobin said he wasn¡¯t working alone,¡± Aaron exins. ¡°He said there was a Council within the Council. One that¡¯s going to. lead wolves into a new golden age where we are the superior species and we don¡¯t have to worry about humans any more.¡± A deep sense of unease unfurls within me. ¡°What does that even mean?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± Aaron says in a low voice, ncing at Tobin¡¯s dead body one more time before taking my hand and leading me away. ¡°But this means that someone All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. else might have helped orchestrate the attack at the hospital. Tobin might be dead, but we haven¡¯t eliminated the threat to my life.¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Aaron leads me away from Tobin¡¯s body, back toward the factory where we left James and Aaron¡¯s men fighting with Ryker and his Old Country Wolves. However, before we step back inside, I pull Aaron to a stop. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask him when he turns to me with a questioning look. Aaron nods as he pulls me into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, the strength and resilience I get from the power of three Alphas. No wonder Tobin wanted it so badly for himself.¡± I slip my arms around Aaron¡¯s waist and we stand there holding each other. ¡°This whole thing-Tobin sending me that cryptic message to meet him-it was just a trap so he could kill you and take your powers,¡± 1 say as the night¡¯s events finally start making sense in my mind. ¡°It looks that way,¡± Aaron agrees, I feel him tense with anger. ¡°I thought we were finally going to end our problems, but now we have a bigger one,¡± he continues after a moment. ¡°The Council,¡± I reply, apprehension trickling through me. ¡°Whoever was helping Tobin-maybe more than one person-won¡¯t stoping after me just because Tobin is dead. They either want my power, or think I¡¯m a threat to the sanctity of the Council itself,¡± Aaron says in a grim voice. ¡°But it¡¯s worse than that, because the night of the special Council Meeting, after you left, they made me sign a legally binding document stating that I wouldn¡¯t move against any Member or attempt to gain a seat for myself¡± Sharp worry for Aaron and this new, dangerous situation cuts through me. ¡°What¡¯s that going to mean for you, for us?¡± I tighten my hold on him, fearful of what the Council are going to do when they find out. Tobin is dead. ¡°They¡¯re going to see this as a strike against them-treason,¡± Aaron replied, and my stomach drops with anxiety. ¡°The punishment for that is binding my wolf, or death¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t even kill him!¡± I protest, even though obviously Aaron is thest person I need to convince of this However, we have no proof and no witnesses to attest to Aaron¡¯s innocence ¡°It won¡¯t matter,¡± Aaron says, his hands rubbing up and down my back, as if tofort me But how can I take anyfort from him at a time like this? ¡°It¡¯s all politics, Leah. It won¡¯t matter if I did it or not. The point is, I look guilty, and they¡¯ve got the excuse they needed to railroad me ¡°Well I¡¯m not going to let that happen!¡± I tell him stubbornly. I pull back slightly so I can look up at him. His dark eyes are warm with affection as he stares down at me But I can also see sadness in his gaze We both know, even after everything that¡¯s happened to us, this is one problem that won¡¯t easily be solved. Not with the Council against Aaron, wanting to see him taken down. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No matter what happens,¡± I tell him, making sure he can see how serious I am, how I¡¯m vowing this as adamantly as the day we exchanged vows at our wedding ¡°I will stand with you, no matter if it¡¯s against the entire Council I¡¯m your wife, and your mate, and 1 will fight your battles as if they are my own- because they are my own. You are everything to me.¡± Aaron smiles, then tenderly up ¡°Leah¡­¡± He murmurs my name, and I wonder if he¡¯s ever said it exactly like that before, like a prayer and salvation and a benediction. all rolled into one. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 AARON My heart is pounding and exhration is rushing through me like I¡¯m fifteen years old with t Leah makes me giddy. It¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m an Alpha, feared by both other wolves and humans alike in the business world. my first crush. I¡¯m known to be ruthless and cutthroat and thest person anyone should ever consider crossing My revenge has been known to be inventive and served with malicious ir. No one would believe that my wife, my mate-the love of my life and mother of my son-could so easily bring me to my knees. I don¡¯t think even Leah knows the extent of her own power over me But it was proven that night in the warehouse when Liam tried to steal her from me. I didn¡¯t even know until that very moment the lengths I would go to for this woman. How I would and will continue to put her above my own life and welfare. How I will do absolutely anything she asks, if only she lets me love her the way she deserves. But I don¡¯t say any of that. At least not right now. Maybe one day I will, when this is all over and our lives are no longer in danger. There¡¯s so many things I want to tell her and share with her. However, in this very moment, something else is on my mind, Something that¡¯s been weighing heavily on me since the moment she awoke and I realized I had to make a choice. I realized I had to walk away from her-hurt her-to save her. How I needed to keep the existence of her very own child from her, because the lie had already grown so huge, and the danger had only increased in the weeks following the attack on the hospital, and I was almost paralyzed with fear about what could happen to both of them just because someone way trying to get to me. No, not someone. Tobin Tobin and some other members of the Council who I¡¯ll need to find before they can make their next move-maybe their final move-to take me out of the equation. The stakes have never been higher. But I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything else in my life. I love Leah. She is my everything, And i it¡¯s time I told her that. Part of me wonder why I¡¯ve waited this long. But I know it¡¯s never been as simple as saying the words. Words can be empty if they¡¯re not said at the right time in the right way, and I didn¡¯t want the things I feel for her to be diminished. Plus, there¡¯s also the issue of our son. Our very alive son, whom she currently believes is dead. I think it¡¯s time I told her about that as well. Because she¡¯s right-as she almost always is, my clever mate-we¡¯re stronger together. And now more than ever is the time to stand united. N?velDrama.Org ? content. But after holding everything inside for so long, I suddenly don¡¯t know how to get the words out. She must see something in my expression because she frowns a little, clearly concerned. ¡°Aaron, are you okay? Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with you after Tobin had you in those silver wolfsbane chains?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Leal,¡± I reassure her, pulling my mate closer still, enjoying the feel of her body against mine. ¡°But like I said, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± She nods, but her frown deepens, like she thinks I¡¯m about to tell her something bad. Considering our history-the way I used to treat her-I think it¡¯s probably not unreasonable for her to think I¡¯m about to say something that will hurt or upset her. And she won¡¯t bepletely wrong When she finds out the truth about Ethan, she¡¯s probably going to be furious and rightfully hurt. But I¡¯m prepared for that. I also believe she¡¯ll see reason, after she gets over the initial shock, she might even agree that I did the right thing. That any sacrifice was worth saving and protecting the fragile life of our infant son. ¡°Leah,¡± I say, bringing her closer still, until everything of ourselves is attuned with the other. ¡°I should have said this the minute you woke up. Because that night in the warehouse, I thought it was toote when I realized. I thought I wouldn¡¯t ever get the chance to tell you. I thought I¡¯d lost you forever.¡± I blink as I feel my e her. growing wet, but I don¡¯t care if she sees my tears. She needs to understand the magnitude of what I¡¯m telling Words I told myself I would never utter to a woman, let alone my actual mate. Her eyes a wide now as she stares up at me, and I can see my own feelings reflected in her heart and soul. Which suddenly makes it all easier. ¡°Leah, I love you,¡± I tell her watching the beautiful amazement cross her face like dawn on a summer morning. ¡°I think I¡¯ve loved you since the day I married you, but I was foolish, and I hurt both of us by denying that love.¡± Leah reaches up and wraps her arms around my neck ¡°Aaron, I love you, too. I¡¯ve always loved you, but I think you already knew that.¡± Instead of answering, I tug her in for a kiss, like sealing a promise between us After a moment, she pulls back again to stare up at me with adoration ¡°None of that matters anymore,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, and we get to make a new beginning Together, the way we¡¯re destined to be¡± I think she¡¯s right There is an element of destiny to us How else could we havee to love each other-two wolves from warring packs who¡¯ve hated each other for generations, Leah sent to me as a token of peace that had been sabotaged by her own father from the start in binding her wolf¡­. So many things have kept us apart. But we overcame them. And now we are stronger for it. Together, we can do anything. Including defeating our enemies and keeping our son safe But first. ¡°Leah, I need you to know-¡± I¡¯ve barely started saying the words when my cell phone begins to ring I take it out, cursing the interruption. I think about not answering, but it¡¯s James and he probably needs to know we¡¯re alive. ¡°James, make it quick,¡± I tell him when I answer Then my Beta replies, ¡°There¡¯s been an attack at the cabin.¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 LEAH One moment Aaron is loving and open with me, the next I see him totally shut down when he gets a phone call from James. It¡¯s like watching him be apletely different person. He bes cold and indifferent, just like he used to be with me. It feels like getting a bucket of ice water dumped over me. I don¡¯t understand what could have caused such a reaction from him. But it must be something bad. Something really bad. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask reaching for him, but he evades my touch. ¡°I have to go,¡± he replies, slipping his cell phone away and avoiding my gaze. ¡°Aaron, wait¡± I say, trying to keep the confusion and desperation out of my voice as he starts to walk away from me. ¡°Go find James and Ryker, they¡¯ll make sure you get home safe,¡± he tells me, tossing the words carelessly over his shoulder, before disappearing into the shadows N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Dam n it, Aaron¡± I shout after him, frustrated that after everything. we¡¯vee right back around to this. But I¡¯m not putting up with it any longer. I think about following his scent trail, but that won¡¯t do me any good once he gets into his SUV and drives away. Instead, I hurry into the abandoned factory to find James. He called Aaron, so he must know what¡¯s happening. And one way or another, I¡¯m going to find out for myself. I refuse to simply sit by and let Aaron dictate the terms of my life any longer. Now I know he can do better than that. We can work as a team, and it¡¯s so much better than the back- and-forth, unbnced power dynamic we had going on before. When I reach the main factory floor, I find James and Ryker talking, while their men are gathering up the bodies of Tobin¡¯s pack to be dealt with. They¡¯re tossing them in a pile, and I know from other skirmishes, their bodies will be taken to a remote clearing and burned The few wolves of our own who were killed are being handled gently, taken out to a van to be transported back to packnds for the pack death observances. I feel terrible that some of our men-and Ryker¡¯s men-lost their lives defending Aaron and myself, all because Tobin was making some power-crazed grab for more Alpha abilities. And it¡¯s not even over after tonight. Someone was working with Tobin, and we still don¡¯t know what happened to the Al weapons tech It seems like everytime we¡¯re going to solve a problem, it somehow ends up being ten times bigger. But splitting up and running off the way Aaron did just now-isn¡¯t the answer to our issues. I just need to remind him of that when I catch up to him. ¡°James!¡± I say as I hurry up to the Beta. ¡°Leah,¡± he greets, his gaze running over me as if he¡¯s checking I¡¯m not injured. ¡°We should get you home. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here any longer. Our guys are taking care of the bodies-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going home,¡± I tell him stubbornly, which he is obviously not impressed about. ¡°You¡¯re taking me to wherever Aaron has gone.¡± Ryker arches an eyebrow, whether from my imperious tone, or my refusal to agree with James¡¯s n to go home, I¡¯m not sure, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to sort out Lama Leah¡¯s wishes,¡± Ryker says, sending me a nod of polite respect, before walking away. ¡°Leah,¡± James says in an overly patient tone as he turns to me. ¡°Aaron gave me strict instructions to take you home.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°Tm fully aware of Aaron¡¯s penchant for giving orders that he thinks are for my own good. But haven¡¯t I proven time and again that I¡¯m capable of far more than anyone has ever given me credit for? I¡¯m Aaron¡¯s Luna. I¡¯ve been an Alpha myself. Things are different now, and I think you know that.¡± James shoves a hand through his hair. I can see he¡¯s torn. He agrees with what I¡¯m saying, but at the same time, he clearly feels bound by Aaron¡¯s orders as his Alpha. His loyalty is admirable, and I know it¡¯s one of the things Aaron respects about him. I hate that I¡¯m having to put him in a position where he¡¯s stuck between the different things Aaron and I both want. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me yourself,¡± I tell James in a quiet voice. ¡°You only need to tell me where he went. When I get there, I¡¯ll just tell him I overheard you talking to someone else. I won¡¯t let him put the me on you.¡± James sighs, and I can see I¡¯ve won him over. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect you,¡± James says. ¡°More than that, it¡¯s my personal choice because I care about you. So no, I¡¯m not going to let you go off by yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Impulsively, I step forward and hug him, realizing James has be my best friend, and I didn¡¯t even realize it. He¡¯s there for me exactly the way I need-in a purely tonic sense-and I don¡¯t need to worry he doesn¡¯t see my worth or won¡¯t listen to me rant about my husband and mate, and then gently offer surprisingly insightful advice. He¡¯s done that for me a million times already, and I¡¯m so grateful he¡¯s in my life. ¡°So, what happened, and where did Aaron go?¡± I ask once I step back again. James looks at me, and I can tell whatever ising, it isn¡¯t going to be pleasant. ¡°There was an attack on one of Aaron¡¯s properties,¡± James says, leaving me confused. ¡°Which property? And why would that upset him so much?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s where Aaron¡¯s been living the past few months. It¡¯s not up to me to tell you anymore, you¡¯ll understand when we arrive.¡± James starts leading me out of the factory to where the SUVs are waiting I feel a sense of foreboding, and wonder if I shouldn¡¯t heed Aaron¡¯s warning, and just go home to wait for him. ¡°James, where are we going?¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 AARON The ug hter I find at the cabin is worse than the carnage I left behind at the factory where we fought Tobin and his men. All of the guys I left behind to protect the property are dead. Every single one of them. Starting with the guys manning the gate and outer perimeter, all the way up the mountain to the cabin itself. I can¡¯t even imagine the number of wolves it must have taken to overwhelm and defeat my most highly- trained men. My heart feels like it¡¯s being slowly torn out of my chest as I desperately run into the cabin, only to find more of the same. My dead men, and theirst line of defense. Worse, Lillian wasn¡¯t spared. I know in my heart she would have done everything to protect Ethan right up to herst dying breath. I st agger a little as I walk through the cabin I don¡¯t know if I can bring myself to walk into Ethan¡¯s nursery. I know if I see the brok body of my infant son in his crib, it will ruin me. I will be broken, and nothing in the world will be able to pull me back from the madness. But I have to know, so I force my legs to carry me the rest of the way until I¡¯m standing in the doorway. Weirdly enough, the room is pristine andpletely untouched, as if the tide of violence didn¡¯t quite reach this far. Ethan¡¯s crib is empty, and there¡¯s no sign of blood or other trauma left behind. And then I start noticing a few odd things, His baby bag, car capsule, teddies, a nket that¡¯s usually on the rocking chair and a number of other items are missing. I go back out into the main room of the cabin, forcing myself to ignore the carnage for the moment. In the kitchen, while Ethan¡¯s bottles of milk are made up for the day, Labeled and still stored in the fridge, some of his spare bottles and the tin of baby form are gone, along with all his pacifiers. Hope sparks to life inside me, and my relief is so acute, I have to drop to my knees right there in the middle of the kitchen. Whoever took Ethan, they also took a whole bunch of stuff with the clear intention to look after him. It doesn¡¯t make it any better or easier, but at least now I know he¡¯s not dead, and maybe they don¡¯t intend to kill him. Faced with our missing son and the immediate need to get him back as soon as possible, I know I have to tell Leah as soon as possible I should have told her sooner, I regret that I didn¡¯t.. Maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened if I¡¯d told Leah Or then again, maybe Tobin would have used Ethan as bait today at the factory instead of my mate, and my son could have been hurt. But that makes me wonder if Tobin somehow had something to do with Ethan¡¯s abduction. That he thought I would be dead by now, and had organized to have my son snat ched at the very same moment he was killing me. But to what end? And where would he have instructed his men to take my son? Tobin¡¯s packnds and the Council chambers seem like the obvious ces to start, and I vow I¡¯m going to rip apart every possible location from foundations to ceilings until I¡¯ve found my son, or someone tells me where he is. I can¡¯t imagine the Council would condone child abduction, no matter how worried they are about me making a y for a seat at their table. If I have to appeal to them-even hand myself over for crimes I didn¡¯tmit-and it helps me find Ethan that much faster, I don¡¯t care. My life is nothingpared to the life of my only son. 1 I get to my feet, nning to go to the Council chambers first. I¡¯ll have to instruct James to send some more pack members to take care of the grim task in attending to all the bodies of our dead. men and Lillian. It feels like our pack is at war all over again, and the loss of my sister and my parents is an acute pain, like it happened yesterday, not years ago. As I cross the cabin, I hear the sound of a car engine. I doubt it¡¯s my enemies. There¡¯s nothing left here except death. And the mood I¡¯m in right now, my enemies would be foolish to face me because I would ug hter N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. them where they stand without mercy. I think James has anticipated my needs as always, and already sent some of the guys up here to take care of things. However, as I reach the threshold and step out of the cabin, the first person I spot is Leah. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Leah hurries toward me, and I can see she¡¯s pale and confused about all the carnage she¡¯s found on this mountain. The ce where I brought her for a romantic getaway when things between us were beginning to change. The ce where she almost died on me the first time, because I had no idea her fragile human body was dying from cancer, At this point, I¡¯m not even surprised James brought her here, though I do shoot him an angry look, which he shrugs off as if to say it¡¯s my own fault. He¡¯s probably not wrong. And maybe this is better. Maybe by Leah seeing the lengths our enemies are willing to go to in order to strike against me, she¡¯ll better understand why I did what I needed to do. ¡°Aaron,¡± she whispers as she stops in front of me. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Our enemies attacked,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe Tobin, because he knew I wouldn¡¯t be here, and wouldn¡¯t be able to stop this from happening¡± ¡°Stop what from happening?¡± Leah asks me in confusion. Instead of answering, I step aside so she can walk into the cabin. She sends me another look of confusion, before going inside. She pauses at the sight of more dead wolves. And Lillian ¡°What is the Rathborn pack nanny doing here?¡± she asks, shaking her head sadly. ¡°And why would anyone want to kill her?¡± I can¡¯t answer, the words are stuck in my throat I wish I could do anything to save her from the pain she¡¯s about to experience. Leah looks even more deeply bewildered, but then something catches her eye on the bookshelf. She rushes over and sn atches up the framed photo Lillian put up of me holding Ethan on the day he was born. ¡°Oh my go d!¡± Leah gushes, and immediately, tears stream down her face. ¡°Aaron, he was so small, and so beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, Leah, he is beautiful,¡± I reply, and she looks up sharply. ¡°Our son, Ethan, is everything good in this world.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Leah begins, but then she notices the door to the nursery standing open, and rushes across to see it. I follow her at a slower pace, stopping in the doorway as she stands in the middle of the room and spins in a slow circle. Once she¡¯s taken it all in, she reaches into the crib and reverently picks up a softly knitted nket. She brings it up to her face, and scents her son for the first time. Her expression is one of love and longing and even deeper confusion ¡°Aaron..¡± she says slowly, and I can see the truth dawning on her features. ¡°This scent is fresh. From just a few hours ago.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, because what else is there to say? I thought I¡¯d done everything in my power to protect our child-keeping his existence secret even from his own mother-yet I failed him. And I failed Leah The two most important people in my life, and they¡¯ve been wronged in so many ways. And now my son is out there somewhere with my enemies, and I don¡¯t have the first clue where to start looking for him. But my enemies have made a mistake. They¡¯ve crossed a line today they can¡¯t uncross, by involving the life of my innocent son. Whoever took Ethan, not only will I kill them. I¡¯ll wipe out their entire families first. See how they like it when the people they love the most are hurt. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Leah continues in a halting voice, like she can¡¯t quite wrap her mind around it. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it looks like, Leah,¡± I say with resignation of the imminent explosion. ¡°Our son is alive. I¡¯ve been keeping him here in secret. But now, someone had abducted him.¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 LEAH For a second I think I¡¯m going to pass out. I get dizzy and I can¡¯t seem to draw a full breath. This is too much. It¡¯s too big, too life altering, too shocking. All these weeks since I woke up and started grieving my son, my baby-has been alive this whole time, and Aaron has been hiding him. I think I should have an opinion about that. I think I¡¯m so angry about that, my fury has be this huge, iprehensible thing, so that I can¡¯t even deal with it right now. The one fact my braintches onto is thest thing Aaron said. Someone had kidnapped my son I lift the nket one more time and draw in the soft, new scent of my baby into my lungs and into my very essence. My wolf recognizes him on a primal level, and it sends her into a frenzy We have to find him. Now. Without saying a word to Aaron, I drop the nket aside and then shift. I wheel around, immediately picking up the newly familiar scent and following it out of the cabin. James calls out to me in confusion as I streak past him, tracking the fading scent of my son. I race down the mountain, but when I reach the gate, that¡¯s where the scent trail ends. Obviously this was where my son was put into some kind of vehicle and driven away. I¡¯ve got no way of tracking his scent any further, but somehow, I will find him. I¡¯ve never been more determined to do anything in my entire life. My driving determination and the fury that¡¯s now starting to coalesce into something palpable sends me back up the mountain to the cabin where I left Aaron. He¡¯s still there, standing outside near the SUV, talking to James about taking care of the bodies. He looks relieved when Ie bounding back up and shift mid-stride. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± he asks me, a note of hope in his voice. But I don¡¯t answer, instead I stalk forward and shove him in the chest. Hard ¡°How could you? I scream at him, shoving him again. He looks both resigned and devastated, not even fighting back, and for some reason that makes me even angrier. ¡°You always think you know better. You walk around making all these decisions for everyone else that affects their entire lives and you never stop to think if you should ask them what they want, or what they think is good for them. And where has that got us, Aaron? Huh? Our son has been taken and it¡¯s all your fault!¡± My chest is heaving and tears are streaming down my face. He¡¯s unflinching in the face of my tirade, when all I want is some kind of reaction out of him. ¡°I hate you!¡± I scream even louder. ¡°You selfish as shole! Don¡¯t you even care?¡± I sh my ws at him, and finally, his temper snaps as he catches my wrist in a bruising grip. ¡°Of course I care!¡± he roars back at me, eyes glowing with his wolf. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use me of not caring, Leah. I never wanted to hide Ethan from you. But you were in aa, and you have no idea All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. how close we came to losing him that day when there was an attack on the hospital. I did what I had to in order to protect him. And protect you. I had to spend months thinking you were never going to wake up. And then when you did, our enemies were closing in tighter than ever. Don¡¯t you get it? I don¡¯t care about myself or having the power of three Alphas. You and Ethan are all that matter. And if you were both made safer by you believing our son was dead-so our enemies could see you grieving and believe the lie as well-then I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to apologize for it.¡± I lied. I don¡¯t hate him. I love this self-sacrificing idiot. But I¡¯m so furious with him, I can barely see straight. Part of me gets it. I think maybe if I¡¯d been in his shoes, I¡¯d have done the same. Anything to protect our son, even if it meant inadvertently hurting Aaron. But I¡¯m not ready or willing to ept that right now Because right now, I¡¯m terrified about what¡¯s happened to our son, and it¡¯s easier to be angry than aft I yank myself out of Aaron¡¯s grasp, and then march over to James. ¡°Give me the keys to the SUV,¡± I demand in a heated voice. James hands them over without question ¡°Where are you going?¡± Aaron wants to know, anger still brimming in his words. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my son,¡± I tell him as I open the driver¡¯s side door. ¡°Feel free to stay here and clean up your mess.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 James jumps into the SUV at thest second and then I tear down the mountain at breakneck speeds. I¡¯m in this huge rush to get home-back to the Rathborn mansion-but I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to do when I get there. I don¡¯t have the first clue about finding a missing child, especially my own child whom I didn¡¯t even know was even alive until less than an hour ago. I feel like I¡¯ve been strung on a live wire. Like my whole body is being electrified and I need to do something. Anything. I¡¯ve never felt this kind of panicked desperation before and the worst thing is I have absolutely no clue how to find my son. ¡°For the record,¡± James finally says as we¡¯re turning into the gates of the mansion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. I guessed a while back, and maybe I should have said something to you. But I wasn¡¯t sure, and it would¡¯ve been worse to get your hopes up if it hadn¡¯t been true that Ethan was still alive.¡± ¡°Do you agree with what he did?¡± I ask in a bitterly vicious voice. ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know,¡± James replies with a shrug ¡°Yes, keeping the truth from you was the absolute worst thing he could have done. Would I have done the same thing if I was in his ce? Maybe Do I get it? Part of me kind of does.¡± That¡¯s the problem,¡± I mutter angrily. ¡°I kind of get why he did it as well. But I¡¯m still so angry, I want to find whoever did this and run them down in this car.¡± James gives a quickugh as we park in the circr driveway. ¡°Understandable.¡± We climb out and James follows me inside, all the way to the office where I start pacing. ¡°I just need my brain to calm down long enough to work out what to do,¡± I tell James as I start pacing. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m so excited that Ethan is alive and desperate to meet him, even as I¡¯m absolutely terrified that something will happen before I can get to him-¡± James catches my shoulders, stopping me from pacing and grounding me a little. ¡°Don¡¯t think the worst, not now. It doesn¡¯t help anything. Let¡¯s go over what we know and start there.¡± ¡°Aaron said he thought Tobin might have been behind it,¡± I replied. ¡°So that¡¯s where we should start. Work out where Tobin might hide a child.¡± I hurry to the desk and grab a pen and pad of paper. I begin listing all the possible ces I know Tobin has been. His packnds, the Council chambers, and that bar where he asked me to meet him. James adds a few suggestions, and then I rank them from likely to least likely, even though I¡¯m not sure what Tobin might have been thinking when he made these ns. For all I know, something I might think is crazy could have seemed totally logical to Tobin. I think his packnds are too obvious a ce to take Ethan, except then I realize putting a baby with a family is the easiest way to hide him ¡°This is impossible!¡± I tell James after we¡¯ve been at it for an hour. ¡°We¡¯re getting nowhere and we¡¯re wasting time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not wasting time,¡± James says calmly. ¡°We can search all these ces if need be, but we will find him, Leah, one way or another.¡± I wish I had half as much confidence as James, but I can¡¯t shake the almost crippling worry about what¡¯s happening to my son right now in the hands of people who want to hurt Aaron, if not all of us. Trotrud, 1 bok at our notes once again, trying to find a new angle There¡¯s a knock at the front door of the mansion, causing James and Ito both look up at each other You stay here and keep working. James says firmly Tll go and deal with whoever it is I thank James and he disappears while I turn my attention back to the notes we¡¯ve made. However, it¡¯s only a few minutester when James returns. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, thinking thest thing I need right now is some kind ofint or issue with the pack that needs my attention right now I just don¡¯t have the capacity to deal with it right now. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Something you¡¯ll want to deal with yourself,¡± he replies, which doesn¡¯t tell me anything ¡°Something like what?¡± I demand impatiently. ¡°Karolina is here.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Dealing with Karolina is honestly thest thing I want to do right now. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What if this is something to do with Tobin being dead? What if she¡¯se for Aaron? Right when I¡¯m going to need him to help fight for our son-as soon as I figure out where he is. But it could be regr Council business or even following up from the meeting when Aaron announced he wanted to divorce me Now I think the whole ¡®divorce¡¯ thing was just part of his stu pid n to protect me. Make whoever was trying to kill him-Tobin for a start-think he didn¡¯t care about me, which made me less of a target. It hadn¡¯t exactly worked in the end. Not after everything that¡¯s happened tonight. I hurry through the house to the formal front sitting room where we entertain important guests. One of the pack members is just providing refreshments for Karolina as I walk in. ¡°Luna Leah,¡± she greets me as I enter the room and thank the pack member who served her. ¡°I must say, your pack seems well cared for and are quite adept at dealing with unexpected visitors in a gracious manner.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Councilwoman,¡± I reply with a half-bow of respect Karolina, however, waves a hand. ¡°Forget the formality. I¡¯ve never seen the point of it myself¡± I send Karolina a polite smile. ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind if I ask why you¡¯vee? It¡¯s just that now isn¡¯t the best time. I have a serious pack issue I¡¯m trying to deal with.¡± Karolina sends me a sympathetic look ¡°Sorry to hear that. I won¡¯t keep you then, I just thought you should know the Council was petitioned by the Roberts pack doctor today.¡± ¡°Adam?¡± I say in surprise. With everything that¡¯s happened, I almost forgot about how I¡¯d begun unraveling the truth of Ethan¡¯s existence by seeing Adam¡¯s medical files stating he¡¯d been born and spent weeks in the NICU. Karolina nods. ¡°He petitioned to join another pack, which is unusual Not many wolves willingly leave their family pack, and I believe Adam¡¯s family have been loyal to the Roberts pack for several generations.¡± I swallow the lump that rises in my throat at the reminder of how Adam betrayed me, how he was monitoring me. ¡°I wondered if you were aware,¡± Karolina continues after a moment. ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I say, trying to keep my voice even. ¡°He betrayed the pack, so I banished him.¡± ¡°But Aaron didn¡¯t disavow him and leave him rogue?¡± Karolina questions curiously. ¡°Aaron wasn¡¯t here when it happened,¡± I don¡¯t like admitting this, as if it¡¯s some kind of weakness, like our pack isn¡¯t thepletely united front we¡¯ve shown it to be. ¡°Which pack did Adam petition to join? I ask curiously when Karolina doesn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°The Havelock pack.¡± ¡°Tobin¡¯s pack?¡± I demand in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re surprised?¡± Karolina questions, and it feels like she¡¯s measuring my responses. ¡°Tobin and Adam have been close friends for quite a number of years now. Much of the time, when Tobin visited Roberts¡¯ pack, he wasn¡¯t there to see Liam or your father, he was there to see Adam.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve been struck dumb. How did I not know this? ¡°And was Adam¡¯s petition granted?¡± I ask, feeling like I¡¯m in some sort of daze and trying not to show it. Somehow this is all connected. I can feel it in my mind, there¡¯s something to be made from this new information about Tobin and Adam being close friends, but I can¡¯t think-or do anything-with Karolina standing in front of me, watching me like a hawk ¡°Yes, the Council granted his petition to join Tobin¡¯s pack,¡± Karolina answers. ¡°The Council just needed to know we weren¡¯t going to have you and Aaron filing an officialint for losing your doctor to another pack¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I reply, even though I wonder if they were so worried about potentially upsetting the Roberts/Rathborn packs by letting their doctor join another pack, they didn¡¯t consult us before they granted Adam¡¯s request. But I don¡¯t say anything Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, it was good riddance to getting rid of Adam. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Karolina says, moving toward the door, however she pauses to look back at me. ¡°But you should be careful, Luma Leah. It doesn¡¯t look good when pack members are defecting, especially valuable pack members like your doctor.¡± I feel my temper rising, but I keep a handle on it. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, thank you. I walk Karolina to the door, trying not to rush her out, even though I¡¯m impatient for her to leave. Once she¡¯s gone, I rush back to the office where James is waiting ¡°Adam petitioned the council to join Tobin¡¯s pack, I announce as soon as Ie barreling into the room. James arches his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Apparently they were friends.¡± I go over and look at our notes, trying to figure out why this matters. ¡°Adam injected me with my father¡¯s blood to make sure my father¡¯s Alpha¡¯s powers transferred to me the same day Brian kidnapped me and then Tobin arrived in the clearing to kill me¡­so maybe Adain was working for Tobin the whole time, not just ying all sides,¡± I say, thinking out loud. ¡°Okay, but Tobin is dead-not that anyone seems to know it yet,¡± James says. ¡°So where does that leave us?¡± It hits me all at once and I look at him, my eyes widening ¡°If Adam was working with Tobin, including up tost night when Tobin used me as bait to lure Aaron out so Tobin could kill him for the Alpha powers, then the other half of the n-kidnapping Ethan-almost makes sense.¡± ¡°How do you mean?¡± James asks in confusion. ¡°Tobin must have decided he needed a backup n if the n for Aaron failed. So he had Adam take care of it¡­ Adam is the one who kidnapped Ethan.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 I convince James that we need to go search for Adam-and Ethan-on Havelock packnds. Maybe there are some other ces Adam might go, but if he was really close friends with Tobin and they had some grand n-Tobin had made that crudement about mating me after Aaron was dead-then maybe Ethan was part of that n. Use my baby as leverage to make me cooperate. We get back into the SUV and this time I let James drive as I stare at my phone and prepare myself to call Aaron I¡¯m still so indescribably angry at him, but I¡¯m not dumb enough to think I can just go after Ethan on my own without telling Aaron. Ethan is just as much his son, and Aaron has a right to know. A courtesy Aaron didn¡¯t think he needed to extend me when our situations were reversed. But maybe that¡¯s notpletely fair. I wasn¡¯t in Aaron¡¯s shoes and I didn¡¯t have to make the decisions that Aaron had to make Right now, knowing Ethan¡¯s life is in danger, I feel like I would do absolutely anything to save him, even if that meant sacrificing myself or the man I love Finally, I make the call and Aaron answers right away ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah, I don¡¯t have any news yet,¡± he says in a grim voice. ¡°But i¡¯ve got every contact who owes me any favors out searching. and Ryker said he¡¯d get some of the Old Country Wolves to shake down some people-¡± ¡°I think I figured out who took him,¡± I put in before Aaron can even finish. ¡°Who?¡± he demands, sounding impressed and impatient. ¡°Adam. He petitioned the Council today to join the Havelock pack¡± ¡°Why the hell would Adam want to join Tobin¡¯s pack?¡± Aaron wants to know. ¡°Kaolina said they¡¯ve been close friends for years,¡± I reply and Aaron curses ¡°Why and when did you speak to Karolina? I was trying to keep this off the Council¡¯s radar.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go to her,¡± I reply in a short voice. ¡°She came to me. She wanted to make sure we were aware that the Roberts pack doctor had defected to another pack.¡± Aaron curses. ¡°Sounds more like she was snooping. But if Adam and Tobin were friends all this time, then yes, it¡¯s possible Adam has Ethan. But Leah ¡± ¡°Whatever you¡¯re about to say, Aaron, save it. James and I are already on our way to Havelock pack ¡°Dam n it, Leah!¡± Aaron says heatedly. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous and you know it. You need to wait for me¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous when as Luna and representative of the Roberts pack, I want to check that Adam¡¯s transition to his new pack has been sessful,¡± I tell him, which is the excuse I came up with after I decided I was going ¡°Aaron, with you there, it¡¯ll just look suspicious and inme the situation.¡± ¡°And what about the not so minor fact that everyone is going to think I killed Tobin once they realize he¡¯s dead?¡± Aaron demands. ¡°This has the potential to start a whole new war. You¡¯re walking onto N?velDrama.Org ? content. enemy territory¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got James with me,¡± I say, even though I know that¡¯s not going to make much difference in Aaron¡¯s book ¡°And as soon as I know Ethan is there, one of us will text you. We¡¯re going to get him back, Aaron Nothing is going to stand in my way.¡± I hang up the call before Aaron can argue. It doesn¡¯t matter what he says. Tito, but I dont care. I haven¡¯t even met my son yet, and already, I¡¯m willing to do anything to save him. Truthfully, I¡¯m terrified of what¡¯s going to happen when I step onto Tobin¡¯s packnds. I don¡¯t know what his wolves know. So many of them were ughtered at the factoryst night when Tobin tried to kill Aaron. I have no idea if word has gotten back to the pack already about Tobin¡¯s death, or they¡¯re in the dark and they only know their Alpha and most of their senior wolves are missing. And there¡¯s always the possibility that I¡¯m wrong and I won¡¯t even find Adam there at all. Not to mention Aaron probably won¡¯t listen to me when I told him to stay away. Whatever happens, no matter how bad it gets, as long as I can save Ethan and finally get to hold my son in my arms, then that¡¯s the only thing that matters. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 We drive through the gate and all the way up to Tobin¡¯s grand mansion without seeing another single wolf. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any guards or wolves patrolling, but looks can be deceiving Many of the men who were at the factory with Tobinst night seemed to be rogue wolves he¡¯d somehow managed to convince to fight for him, so it leaves me wondering where the majority of his fighting force are at the moment. James and I get out of the car and then head up toward the huge, ck double-door entrance. One of the doors swings inward to reveal a housekeeper in a uniform. ¡°Sorry, but we are not taking visitors right now,¡± she says with a pinched look of disapproval on her face, However, just at that moment, the wail of a baby echoes through the house and I catch the faintest hint of scent. I¡¯ve never heard Ethan cry before, but I feel it in my bones. That cry. That¡¯s my son. ¡°Oh my go d,¡± I utter and I¡¯m moving forward before I even know what I¡¯m doing. ¡°It¡¯s him! James, he¡¯s here! Call Aaron.¡± I don¡¯t wait for him to reply as I rush the door. The housekeeper tries to block me, shouting something about being an intruder, but I snarl and shove her out of the way. Nothing and no one is going to keep me from Ethan when he¡¯s so close. I follow the sound of the cries, the scent growing stronger, until I burst into a study I skid to a stop at the sight of Adam holding my son. ¡°Leah!¡± Adam says, as if he¡¯s happy-and not surprised-to see me. ¡°I was going to call you, but here you are.¡± ¡°Adam, what the hell is going on?¡± I demand, walking forward. I¡¯m trying to figure out how I can sna tch my baby from Adam without hurting Ethan However, when I get closer, Adam steps forward to meet me, and hands him over with a smile. Shocked, I automatically take the warm weight of him and hold my son close to my chest for the first time. All I want to do is look down and enjoy this moment that should be joyous and wondrous. Instead I keep my eye on Adam, not knowing what to expect next. ¡°Leah, I know we¡¯ve had our differences-some misunderstandings-but surely you can see the truth now,¡± Adam says in a gentle voice, like we¡¯re still best friends and nothing has changed. ¡°What truth?¡± I ask in confusion and anger, not sure what to make of this whole thing. ¡°I saved your son, Leah,¡± Adam says, as if this should be obvious. ¡°Aaron was holding him captive, keeping him from you, lying to you. He doesn¡¯t love you. He just used you for his own gain, and he was going to keep hiding your son from you, probably for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°No,¡± I reply automatically, but some small, insecure part of me wonders if some of what Adam says is the truth. Adam clearly doesn¡¯t think he did anything wrong. He thinks he saved Ethan. Adam steps closer and takes my hand. ¡°Leah, I didn¡¯t mean for you to find out I¡¯d been monitoring you the past few years the way you did. I was going to tell you eventually, when the time was right. And I know you think I betrayed you, but it was everyone else who I double crossed I was ying all sides, its true. But there was one single reason I was doing it.¡± ¡°Which is what?¡± I ask in confusion. I came here so angry, thinking Adam was the bad guy and he nned to threaten my son¡¯s life to get back at me or hurt Aaron, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening at all. ¡°You,¡± Adam answers in a low voice, and I can see the truth of it in his gaze. The way he looks at me. I¡¯ve seen hints of it before, and there have been times when he¡¯s crossed my personal boundaries like the night of the party at the Roberts pack mansion to celebrate me bing Alpha, when he kissed me on the check in front of everyone, and before that, when I was first diagnosed with cancer and he begged me toe home. But I¡¯ve brushed it aside, told myself he was my oldest friend, so I could cut him some ck. And N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. maybe there¡¯s been times when I¡¯ve been kind of ttered, and enjoyed the attention when Aaron was treating me so terribly. But now I know I was never seeing the true depths of Adam¡¯s feelings for me. And how twisted they are. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I tell him, which is the total truth. Adam smiles at me. ¡°I was so sad and angry when your father sent you to live with the Rathborn pack,¡± Adam begins to exin. ¡°Like some kind of virgin sacrifice. Even though we were so young back then, I¡¯d already started thinking that one day you would be my mate. But then you were stolen away from me and sent to live with our enemy. When they finally started letting youe back and visit, I was so excited to see you. Despite everything that had happened, you were still good and pure. So beautiful and vibrant. I knew you were meant to be mine. That somehow, I had to rescue you from Aaron and the Rathborn pack-our worst enemies, the ones who killed your mother in the pack wars-no matter what it took So I figured out ways to monitor you from afar to make sure you weren¡¯t being unduly hurt or treated badly until I could work out how to get you out of there. In the meantime, I became friends with Tobin, while your father and Liam trusted me as a confidante because of my position as pack doctor and your father¡¯s beta. Everything that happened, I tried to work in the background to save you from it. But it all went wrong¡± Adam looks crestfallen, as if he¡¯s somehow failed me ¡°Then you almost died, and you were pregnant with his son,¡± Adam continues bitterly. ¡°But none of that matters any longer. We¡¯re here now. And with Aaron¡¯s son, this can all work out even better than I¡¯d hoped.¡± ¡°And what exactly were you hoping for, Adam?¡± I ask, backing up a little, but slowly and carefully so he doesn¡¯t notice. Adam has been living in a fantasy all these years, pining and striving for something that was never going to happen. I have no idea what he¡¯ll do when that fantasy shatters and realityes rushing in ¡°Our destiny, of course,¡± Adam answers. ¡°You and I can be the ones to rule the Roberts pack, just like we were meant to be. And we can have the Rathborn pack as well. There¡¯s just onest thing standing in our way¡­ All we have to do is kill Aaron.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Adam is staring at me expectantly, waiting me for me to agree to his oundish n to kill my mate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even if I didn¡¯t love Aaron, I still wouldn¡¯t want him dead. And I think now that even if I¡¯d never met Aaron, I don¡¯t think Adam and I would have suited each other. I don¡¯t think I could have ever felt anything beyond friendship toward him. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have ever felt as strongly about Adam as he seems to feel about me. But I can¡¯t tell him any of that. I have no idea how he might react if I reject him outright. Probably not very well, if he¡¯s unhinged enough to steal a baby and see things between us in a way that¡¯spletely removed from reality. ¡°So Leah,¡± he says, smiling, clearly waiting for an answer from me. ¡°What do you say? It won¡¯t take much to set up. I¡¯ve already made several different ns of how we can kill Aaron and make it look like an ident. That¡¯s one true benefit of bing a doctor, understanding the human body in a way most people never will. It¡¯s actually amazing how simple it is to kill people.¡± My stomach is churning and I feel sick. Adam has been making ns to kill my mate like it¡¯s no big deal. I have to get myself and Ethan out of here. Who knows what will happen if Aaron turns up? ¡°Adam, I can see how you¡¯ve done all this to help me,¡± I begin, even though the words make me want to throw up. ¡°But it¡¯s all been a lot, you know? I didn¡¯t even know Ethan was still alive until a few short hours ago. I¡¯ve never met him before now. I really think I¡¯d just like to take him home, then you and I can meet up on our own tomorrow or something, to figure out the rest.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes narrow as he looks at me, and I can see him weighing the sincerity of my words. ¡°I really do appreciate you saving my son,¡± I tack on, trying to sound convincing and not like I¡¯m lying to his face. It seems to work, as Adam nods. ¡°Yes, I knew you¡¯d see things my way once I returned your son to you¡± I can¡¯t think of a response to that, but then it doesn¡¯t seem to matter as there¡¯s some kind ofmotion happening outside. ¡°Now what?¡± Adam mutters impatiently. He takes out his cell phone as if he¡¯s going to call someone, but then one of t the Havelock wolves ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± the wolf says, panting from however far he ran ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam demands. ¡°There¡¯s at least three packs of wolves out there,¡± the other wolf answers. They stormed our packnd and advanced on the house. We tried to stop them, but we were outnumbered.¡± ¡°Who the hell is attacking us so brazenly?¡± Adam shouts, but I can see in his fury that he already knows the answer to that question. It is kind of obvious, after all. ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Rathborn,¡± the wolf answers. ¡°He¡¯s leading his own pack, as well as Roberts and Leithrow wolves.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he thinks he can get away with this!¡± Adam snarls ¡°Call the Council for reinforcement. This is an act of aggression, if not outright war,¡± ¡°Of course, but the Council wolves won¡¯t get here in time,¡± the wolf answers reluctantly. ¡°They¡¯re almost at the house, and Aaron dered he nned to kill you himself for taking his son.¡± I automatically hold Ethan closer, scared that Adam will change his mind about handing him over to me, and want him back to use as a bargaining chip.. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Adam says menacingly. ¡°Tell Aaron to order his wolves to stand down. If he wants me to face him, I will ¡± From the light in Adam¡¯s eyes, I can tell he¡¯s got something nned. Something up his sleeve, some way in which he thinks he can easily beat Aaron, even though my mate has the power of three Alphas. I can¡¯t let that happen, but with Ethan in my arms, I also can¡¯t physically intervene. I see Adam has brought Ethan¡¯s car carrier with him when he took my son from Aaron¡¯s remote cabin, so I take Ethan over and buckle him in where I know he¡¯ll be safe, and then set the carrier in a secure corner, before turning back to where Adam and the wolf are finishing their conversation. ¡°Go,¡± Adam says ¡°Tell him before he kills any more Havelock wolves.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± the guy says with a half bow, before turning to stride out of the room. My blood runs cold as I look at Adam with new eyes and the pieces fall into ce. ¡°Oh my go d, you killed Tobin.¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Adam smiles triumphantly at me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my original n, I¡¯ll admit. But I was at that factory, hiding in the background to make sure Tobin didn¡¯t hurt you. I was happy to go along with the n to use you as bait to lure out Aaron so Tobin could kill him for his Alpha power, but I didn¡¯t trust him not to kill you too. When I heard Tobin say All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. how he nned to mate you after Aaron was dead, that was when I realized Tobin was also standing in my way and needed to die. Not to mention his npletely failed and Aaron managed to escape.¡± Adam rolls his eyes, as if it was all a minor inconvenience. How can he not care about ying with people¡¯s lives like that? How did I never realize he was so unhinged? I take a breath, steeling my determination. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m sorry, but whatever you¡¯re nning, I can¡¯t let you kill Aaron.¡± Adam stares at me in confusion, but it swiftly turns to anger. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously going to choose him over me, are you?¡± he demands, advancing toward me, his eyes shing with his wolf. ¡°Leah, we¡¯re meant to be together!¡± ¡°No, Adam, we¡¯re not,¡± I reply firmly. ¡°Aaron is my husband and my mate. He¡¯s the father of my son and I love him. Aaron is who I¡¯m meant to be with.¡± Adam is infuriated, and stalks even closer still. Behind me, in the corner, Ethan starts to cry in his carrier, as if sensing the tension, or the sudden Alpha aggression rolling off Adam Outside, the vicious sounds of wolves and men fighting have gotten louder. Aaron must be near now, but I can¡¯t let him walk into danger. I¡¯m sure Adam has something nefarious nned to kill Aaron in some dishonorable way. The easiest way to protect Aaron is to stop thus whole thing before he even gets here. I¡¯m scared, but I won¡¯t back downL Not if it means protecting my son and my mate. ¡°I refuse to let him have you!¡± Adam yells furiously. He¡¯s still several steps away when he lunges at me, and I don¡¯t expect it, so I don¡¯t react fast enough He wraps his hands around my throat and shoves me against the wall I struggle against him, but he has superior Alpha strength now. ¡°If I can¡¯t have you, then you leave me no choice, Leah,¡± he says, and even though he¡¯s furious, there are tears forming in his eyes. He squeezes tighter and I can¡¯t breathe any more. I¡¯m getting dizzy. ¡°This is all your fault,¡± he continues bing more upset. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but I won¡¯t lose you to him. Not again¡± I fight harder, knowing that if I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯m going to lose this battle. My wolf fights to surface, her instincts screaming to do anything to keep us alive. My ws and fangs spring out, and I know my eyes must be glowing With myst shred of strength, I blindly reach out and sh my ws through flesh. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 AARON We¡¯ve ughtered our way through a good number of Havelock wolves when the Betaes running out and yells at me that if I want to face Adam, I have to tell my own wolves to back down. I send James a signal, and he takes care of it for me. I didn¡¯t want toe here and indiscriminately kill other wolves who are only acting on the misinformed orders of their Alpha, but at the same time, they stood between me and my mate and son, so I wasn¡¯t about to show any mercy. I follow the Beta past the line of injured and retreating wolves on both sides. The Havelock pack have suffered more loss than mybined packs have. Besides being outnumbered, it was clear the Havelock wolves weren¡¯t as nearly well trained as my own packs, which surprised me a bit. I would¡¯ve thought Tobin ran a tight ship. But then again, he was more feral, less in control of his wolf, and seemed preupied with the workings of the Council and his own power. Obviously, that¡¯d resulted in his own pack being somewhat neglected. I let the Beta escort me into Tobin¡¯s mansion, even though I want to rush ahead. Almost as soon as we¡¯re inside, I hear the sound of Ethan crying, and I give up all pretenses of being civil I shove the Beta aside and sprint, following both the sound and scent of Ethan until I reach a study. I find Leah standing over Adam, his neck shed open, while Leah¡¯s ws and mouth are dripping with blood. She¡¯s rubbing her own neck, and fury burns through me as I can already see hand mark bruises appearing on her delicate skin. ¡°What the hell did he do?¡± I demand, rushing over to Leah so I can check her over more closely. ¡°He tried to kill me, so I had to-¡± she replies, her voice scratchy. She wipes her mouth with her arm, but from the way she mauled Adam and shed at him, she tasted his blood. It¡¯s all over her hands She¡¯s getting upset, so I pull her into my arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leah. You were just defending yourself. You saved yourself. No one can me you for that.¡± Just as I say those words, Adam gasps hisst breath and then goes still. ¡°Oh my go d,¡± Leah whispers, breaking out of my hold and looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°Aaron, Adam was Before she can say anything, she suddenly goes taut, her whole body stringing tight like a bow. I lunge forward and catch her before she can fall I know what this looks like, but I don¡¯t understand. ¡°Leah!¡± I say frantically, holding her gently. ¡°Alpha,¡± she wrenches out, before she goes rigid with pain. I curse as I sink to the floor, holding her in my arms as the power transfer begins in earnest, and she lets out a scream that makes my hair stand on end. I don¡¯t understand how Adam had any Alpha powers, but now they are transferring to Leah because she killed him, and Adam obviously hadn¡¯t named an heir to take them on the event of his death But where or how did Adam even get Alpha powers? He certainly didn¡¯t have them thest time I saw him- Suddenly, I realize where I am, and things start to answer themselves. Adam had the Havelock pack Alpha powers. Which means he killed Tobin. But why would he even do that? By all ounts, Adam and Tobin were friends, and Adam had been helping Tobin with all his nefarious ns, right up to abducting my son and using Leah as bait so Tobin could kill me for my own Alpha powers. As Leah¡¯s body contorts and twists in my arms, and I see how she¡¯s ovee with pain, I realize none of the answers make sense right. NOW. All that matters is keeping my mate safe. I don¡¯t know how the Havelock wolves are going to react if they find out their Alpha is dead, and Leah has taken his ce. Some will probably be epting, but others may not. We¡¯re vulnerable here, while Leah is midway through the process. Any other time-like that night in the clearing-I would fear moving her for worry that it might make the process more painful or even more dangerous, but I think it¡¯s a risk I need to take tonight, especially with my even more vulnerable son nearby. James enters the room just as I get to my feet with Leah in my arms. ¡°Thank G od,¡± I say. ¡°James, grab Ethan.¡± ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± James demands, features pinched with concern as he sees the state Leah is in. ¡°The Havelock Alpha powers are transferring to her. We can¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s too risky.¡± James nods and rushes over to pick up Ethan in his carrier, gently shushing my son who has been crying on and off this whole time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I feel terrible that I can¡¯tfort him, but right now, I need to see to his mother. We rush out of the house, and luckily in all the confusion, none of the Havelock wolves really pay us any attention. We jump into the SUV that James and Leah drove here earlier, with James behind the wheel. I sit in the back seat next to Ethan in his carrier, with Leah unconscious in my arms. She¡¯s shifted into her wolf now, so I know she¡¯s probably faring a little better. She survived the transfer of Alpha powers once before when she was human. But that was her own family¡¯s bloodline. I know from experience that when it¡¯s apletely different pack, the process is sometimes much harder and more painful. It depends on the wolf When I took on Brian¡¯s Alpha powers, it was painful, but manageable. Besides, I¡¯d had Leah¡¯s safety to worry about that night in the clearing I¡¯m sure Leah wille through this fine. But I still find myself praying for her, even though I¡¯ve never been religious I can¡¯t lose her now, not when we can finally be together as a family. ¡°Please Leah,¡± I whisper against the soft ear of her wolf. ¡°Please fight for us.¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 LEAH I wake up in Aaron¡¯s huge bed at the Rathborn mansion. My whole body hurts, but I can feel a new strength to my wolf She is Alpha now, and it¡¯s like I went from driving a tinypact sedan to some kind of super powerful truck. She has powers that are nothing short of amazing and she instinctively knows how to use them. I¡¯m in awe of her, and once again grateful that I even got to have her, after so many years of thinking I never would have a wolf of my very own, only to discover the travesty of my father binding her when I was young I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve regained Alpha powers. At least this time it didn¡¯t feel like it was going to kill me. It was painful and unpleasant, yes, but not absolutely agonizing. Except this time, I¡¯m Alpha to a pack I don¡¯t even know, and I have no idea if they¡¯ll even ept me as pack leader. I sit up and see someone has ced a crib in one corner of the room Immediately, I get up and rush over, only to be disappointed when I find it empty. I hurry out of Aaron¡¯s room and head downstairs. When I get to the bottom of the steps, I hear the sound of Aaron¡¯sughter. It¡¯s a sound I¡¯ve heard rarely-Aaron has always been so serious, not that I can me him considering how his life unfolded-but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard Aaron sound as carefree as he does with whatever he found so funny just now I follow the sound, until I arrive at the library I push open the door and walk in to find Aaron lying on his back on the soft rug in front of the hearth. There¡¯s a cheery fire burning, and Aaron has his shirt off. Ethan is lying on his stomach in the middle of Aaron¡¯s chest, waving his arms and pumping his legs excitedly as if he wants to crawl all over his father, but hasn¡¯t quite figured out the coordination to manage it yet. Ethan is cooing and drooling all over Aaron, but my mate doesn¡¯t seem to mind one bit. In fact, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Aaron so happy and rxed. Tears sting my eyes, and next thing I know, they¡¯re streaming down my face. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been happier than I am in this moment, seeing how much my mate loves his son, seeing how gentle and caring he is. Maybe in my wildest dreams, I envisaged moments like this. But I never thought I¡¯d see the Aaron looks over then and sees me, immediately bing concerned because I¡¯m standing there crying like an idiot ¡°Leah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± He catches Ethan securely against his chest and rolls to his feet, before hurrying over to me. He manages to hold Ethan with one arm and pull me into a hug with the other arm ¡°Did something happen to you? I thought you were okay after the transfer of Havelock Alpha powers¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I managed to s ob out. ¡°I just saw you there with Ethan and it made me so happy¡­ I never thought I would get this. I never thought you would love me, or I would get to see our son born, let alone see what a good father you are.¡± Then I can¡¯t say anything else because I¡¯m crying too hard. Aaron holds me tighter, and I¡¯ve never felt anything more wonderful than being held in his arms with our son securely between us. ¡°I love you,¡± Aaron murmurs to me, and I swear I fall for him all over again while my wolf practically swoons. ¡°I love you, too,¡± I tell him, feeling like I¡¯m in some sort of miraculous dream. Except it¡¯s all real, and I feel grounded in a way I never have before. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and sit with us for a while?¡± Aaron says, leading ine over to the plush rug where he¡¯d been lying with Ethan. I go over and sit. Aaron hands me Ethan, and then adds some more wood to the fire, keeping the chill of another snowy Montana day out of the room. ¡°Ethan has been learning to roll over,¡± Aaron tells me once he returns to the rug and reclines next to me. I set Ethan on the ground, and immediately he rolls onto his stomach. Iugh at the simple sight, especially with how pleased Ethan seems with himself. He¡¯s using his chubby little fists to sto pull at the soft tufts woven into the rug After a while, he seems to get bored of that and then tries to get his knees underneath him, an adorable look of baby-concentration on his face, as if he¡¯s ready to go out and conquer the world. ¡°Most of the parenting books I¡¯ve read said he won¡¯t crawl until he¡¯s older than six months, maybe not even until he¡¯s ten or twelve months,¡± Aaron says to me ¡°But I think it¡¯ll be earlier than that. Look at him, he¡¯s determined to get up and go.¡± I turn to look at Aaron incredulously. ¡°You read parenting books?¡± Aaron sends me a lightly insulted look, but he¡¯s also amused. ¡°Of course I read parenting books. How else can I make sure I¡¯m the best father out there?¡± I roll my eyes as I snort augh Trust Aaron to make it into some kind ofpetition. I think I could sit here and watch Ethan all day, but eventually he starts getting fussy and grumpy. Aaron expertly picks him up and shushes him, while getting out his phone to call the other pack nanny, Tara. ¡°Ethan is due for a bottle and a nap,¡± Aaron tells me once he¡¯s off the phone again. ¡°I¡¯ll have Tara bring his bottle so you can feed him, but then Tara can take him for a nap. We need to talk.¡± Aaron¡¯s right. I do want to be able to feed and tend to my own baby, but watching Aaron so easily and naturally be with Ethan is making me aware of how much I don¡¯t know about caring for my son. I have a bit of catching up to do. Part of me worries I won¡¯t be as good at being a mom as Aaron clearly is at being a dad. But I don¡¯t say any of this, and soon Tara arrives with the bottle. Aaron shows me how to hold both Ethan and the bottle, and soon my baby is happily slurping down his milk, rxed in my arms. My heart feels full to bursting Eventually, however, he finishes the bottle and looks like he¡¯s half asleep. Aaron gently takes Ethan and props him up on his own shoulder. Ethan lets out a burp and fusses for a second, but by the time Tara returns to take him for a nap, he¡¯s settled back down. Once they¡¯re gone, I turn to Aaron, expecting him to want to start talking about everything that happened and where that¡¯s left us. Especially me unexpectedly ending up with the Havelock Alpha powers. But I don¡¯t even get one word out before Aaron yanks me into him and starts hungrily kissing Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Aaron drags me back down to the soft rug in front of the fire, stripping clothes from my body faster than I can keep track of Between his deep, drugging kisses and the way his hands are thoroughly yet gently working my body into a frenzy, I ampletely overwhelmed. But in the best way possible. Aaron murmurs words of praise and love against my skin, exploring me like we¡¯ve never done this before, like it¡¯s all brand new and we¡¯re just discovering each other for the first time. And maybe in a way we are. We¡¯re in an entirely new chapter of our life, after all. Plus, in so many ways, I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn over and over. The person I¡¯ve be now is so different to the woman I was a year ago. I¡¯m a mother now. I have my wolf. I¡¯m an Alpha again. And I¡¯m mated with Aaron in a way I spent countless nights dreaming about in the darker days of our marriage when I wondered over and over if I was even worth anything at all. Questioned what the point of my existence even was, if I was nothing more than an empty sacrifice to maintain peace needed for a war that I wasn¡¯t even a part of But now I think I can see how all that led me here. How maybe I needed to go through the hard times-the terrible times when all hope seemed lost-to truly appreciate what I have here and now with Aaron. My thoughts soon scatter as Aaron intensifies his sensual assault on my body. By the time he pushes my legs wide and begins to slide into me, I¡¯m wet and achy with need. Aaron plunges himself deep inside me, and I swear I feel it down to my very soul. I can¡¯t help but cry out, which only spurs Aaron on harder and faster He owns me, every part of me, body and heart. Things have always been intense between us, but now it¡¯s like there¡¯s this extrayer of pleasure washing back and forth between us, like somehow, I can feel his ecstasy as well as my own, and vice versa. Andyered over all that again is our love, which just makes everything even more acute. It¡¯s like I almost can¡¯t stand it. Like it¡¯s too much. But at the same time, if I don¡¯t get more if Aaron doesn¡¯tplete me the way I know only he can then I might die from wanting. However, these feelings can¡¯tst forever, not with the way they¡¯re building and building. Just as I can feel myself about to go over the edge, my wolf suddenly grabs some of my control. My fangs slip out and I yank Aaron down, biting into his neck-the same ce an Alpha usually bites his mate to im her just as pleasure explodes through me.. 2/2 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aaron shouts, and I feel his climax reverberating through me. It¡¯s so strong and intense, I can¡¯t tell where my pleasure ends and his begins. For a long moment after, both of us are frozen, panting,ing down from a high so extreme I have no idea how we didn¡¯t crash and burn. Eventually, Aaron rolls off me and copses at my side on the rug. ¡°What the hell, Leah,¡± he says with a disbelievingugh. ¡°What?¡± I ask, feeling a little bashful now that it¡¯s all over. I don¡¯t know what happened, just that my wolf took over right at the critical moment and I was acting on instinct alone. H You imed me,¡± Aaron says. ¡°Like a real Alpha.¡± ¡°I am a real Alpha,¡± I tell him, poking him in the shoulder. ¡°And anyway, so what? We were already mated, so what would it even do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Aaron replies thoughtfully, rubbing the middle of his chest. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of two Alphas being mated both ways before. I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s possible. But¡­ I think I feel more connected to you.¡± Aaron nces at me, a question in his expression and I nod shyly ¡°I feel more connected to you as well, but I didn¡¯t know if that was just the mating bond we already have, or because 1 love you so much.¡± Aaron smiles, and then leans in to kiss me. ¡°I love you, too.¡± I feel like I need to pinch myself. I never thought Aaron would so easily say he loved me, or that he would say it so often. ¡°And while I wish we could stay here like this forever, just you, me and Ethan, we can¡¯t ignore the world forever. Not while there¡¯s still some unknown threat out there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think this all ends, now that Adam and Tobin are both dead?¡± I ask, even though I know myself things aren¡¯t that easy. ¡°Someone else on the Council was helping Tobin,¡± Aaron replies ¡°Maybe more than one person. Last night was probably just the beginning¡± ¡°The beginning of what?¡± I ask with trepidation. ¡°The beginning of a new pack war.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 AARON I hate to have to break Leah out of the spell. Pull her from the warm glow of love we just shared, especially after spending precious time as a family, and seeing her get to be with our son for the first time. But the rest of the world won¡¯t wait. I¡¯m sure that as soon as the Council sorts out the mess of what happened with Tobin, Adam, and the end result of Leah bing the Alpha of the Havelock pack, then the Council will be on our doorstep, demanding justice. That¡¯s why I sent James outst night to several local packs, discreetly feeling out who are my allies, and who is nning to stand against me. Tve also contacted the wolves within the Council who owe me favors, but so far, none of them have gotten back to me. I¡¯m trying not to think that¡¯s a bad sign. Part of me thinks I should simply go and hand myself over to the Council right this minute so I can protect Leah from the fallout However, if I really thought doing that would be better in the long run for both Leah and Ethan, I would already be gone. But the Council is known to be ruthless when upholding thews to safeguard the packs and manage the integrity of our species They aren¡¯t likely to simply let Leah go without at least facing some kind of hearing, even if I do hand myself over in return for a promise to leave her out of things. Anyway, I know Leah would never ept me doing such a thing. Both Leah and her wolf love fiercely, with all that they are, and I¡¯ve got no doubt Leah would pick a losing fight with the entire Council if she honestly thought she had a chance of saving me. Plus, there¡¯s the not so small problem of whoever¡¯s been helping Tobin still embedded within the Council. I¡¯m not na?ve enough to believe Tobin¡¯s ns will die with him. I know he told Leah something about the AI tech being gone the night Liam was killed, but I don¡¯t buy it. Plus, from what little information I could glean from my own snooping, Tobin was the only one who could have so sessfully taken everything and continued the project while Leah was in aa for all those months Anyway, it was no secret that Liam and Tobin were friends, and that included doing all kinds of business together. Frankly I would be surprised to learn that Tobin didn¡¯t know about the Al tech. ¡°You don¡¯t really think this will start a new pack war, do you? Leah asks, sitting up and then wrapping her arms around her knees, as if she¡¯s cold. I go over to the nearby couch to grab a soft throw nket, and then wrap it around her shoulders. ¡°I wish I could tell you differently, Leah, but we need to be realistic about what we¡¯re facing. I signed a legally binding document stating I wouldn¡¯t take action against the Council or any of its individual members.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not fair!¡± Leah protests ¡°Tobin tried to kill you. It was self-defense. And then Adam took our son and also wanted to kill you Surely the Council will take that into ount- ¡°I¡¯d like to believe so, but we can¡¯t be sure who in the Council might have been helping Tobin, and how much sway they might have over the rest of the Council. All that aside, the Council in general have never been fans of mine. Since I gained the power of three Alphas, that¡¯s truer than ever. They¡¯re probably going to use this to finally take me down a peg or two.¡± Leah shakes her head, gaze worried. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for the Council to make its move. We should leave. Right now, Take Ethan and get as far away from here as possible until we can figure out who took the AI tech, who else was helping Tobin, and prove you didn¡¯t kill him. I have to admit, the idea is tempting Just leave everything behind, take my mate and my son somewhere I know we¡¯ll be safe and live a N?velDrama.Org ? content. quiet life without all of these outside 2/2 forces trying to tear our lives apart. But I can¡¯t simply dismiss or forget all the people who rely on us for protection and their livelihoods. The packs and the businesses, those aren¡¯t simple things to walk away from. Besides, if we run, then we¡¯ll have to run forever. For the Council it would be as good as admitting our guilt with a signed confession. They will never stoping for us. And we will never know peace, and never stop looking over our shoulders. Neither me nor Leah are wired that way. We don¡¯t run from our problems. We face them head on and fight. And I know today isn¡¯t going to be any different. I reach up and gently cup Leal¡¯s face in my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you really want. I think we both know we wouldn¡¯t be able to live with ourselves if we just walked away from our responsibilities-from our families heritages-disregarding all the people who are relying on us. Leah sighs and drops her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re right. I would never feel right about things if we just gave up and ran. But now that we¡¯ve got Ethan to consider, part of me wants to do exactly that, if only to keep him safe, and keep us all together.¡± ¡°I can understand that sentiment,¡± I reply quietly, thinking about all the extremes I¡¯ve taken to keep Leah and Ethan safe recently Leah looks up at me, love and trust in her gaze. ¡°What do we do now, Aaron?¡± ¡°Now, we prepare for war. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 LEAH Aaron¡¯s blunt words make my blood run cold. Is this really happening? Half of my childhood was sacrificed to prevent more war. Now it looks as if an entirely new war is about to begin. One that pits us against the very Council itself. Part of me is terrified. How can we take on the Council who rule all the packs, and expect to win? Are we crazy for doing this? But then, knowing everything we know, and considering the way Tobin came after Aaron, and someone attacked the hospital NICU with the express purpose of killing my infant son, how can we not do this? Even if we didn¡¯t fight, it¡¯s obvious that whoever was helping Tobin won¡¯t stoping for us. It seems they won¡¯t be happy until Aaron is dead. Maybe even until all three of us-me, Ethan and Aaron-are dead, no matter that Ethan is innocent in all this. It¡¯s painfully clear that elements within the Council have be corrupt, and we¡¯re no longer talking about the survival of ourselves, or even just wolves. The entire world might be at stake, and even though us wolves mostly live separately from humans and they don¡¯t even know about our existence, that doesn¡¯t mean I want to see the entire human race wiped out simply so wolves can be free. Before I can say anything to Aaron¡¯s startling announcement that we must prepare for war, James knocks on the door and hurries in without waiting for either myself or Aaron to reply. When I see the look on his face, I immediately understand why. Something is happening. And whatever it is, it¡¯s not good.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In fact, it might be really bad. ¡°Beta, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron asks, climbing to his feet. ¡°A contingent of Council SUVs have just arrived at the main gate,¡± James reports. ¡°Do we stand, or do we let them in?¡± ¡°How many?¡± Aaron asks as he throws on his clothes. ¡°Six cars,¡± James replies. 4 So possibly thirty men all up,¡± Aaron muses. ¡°They¡¯re on our packnd, walked right into our territory. We have the advantage, we could easily defeat thirty Council Enforcer wolves, even the highly trained ones.¡± My stomach erupts with nervous butterflies as Aaron nces at me. ¡°If we fight them, then we can¡¯te back from that,¡± I say to him. That is tantly defying and attacking the very Council itself.¡± Aaron nods. ¡°I know. Now isn¡¯t the time. We need to be smart about this.¡± He then turns to James ¡°Tell the men to stand down. Let them pass. Jamie¡¯s JOOKS Worked. The Rows now precarious our situation is. But he nods, always the loyal Beta. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± James leaves again, and Aaron turns to me as I quickly dress. ¡°Leah, whatever happens, just remember I love you.¡± My chest aches as I throw myself into his arms, wishing I didn¡¯t ever have to let him go. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like this is goodbye, Aaron. I know things are bad, but somehow, we¡¯ll get through this. We have to, for Ethan¡¯s sake.¡± Aaron nods and then kisses me, brief but intense. After that, he pulls back, and it¡¯s like I can see his armor settling over him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go get this over with. We face them as a united front, together.¡± ¡°Together,¡± I agree. For better or worse. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Aaron and I make our way to the formal sitting room we use to entertain important guests. We wait silently, and time seems to drag on forever. Eventually there are voices and footsteps in the hall, and then James leads The Elder Samsen and The Elder Petyr into the room, two of the highest-ranking Council members. I swallow down a surge of anxiety at their appearance here. ¡°Alpha Rathborn,¡± Elder Samsen greets, his tone and features serious. I assume you know why we¡¯re here.¡± Aaron inclines his head. ¡°Tobin is dead.¡± This bluntness seems to surprise Samsen and Petyr, because they share a quick look ¡°So you admit to killing Councilmember Tobin Havelock to assume his Alpha powers and control of his pack?¡± ¡°Adam killed Tobin!¡± I blurt out, and I sense Aaron stiffen next to me, obviously not wanting me to draw attention to myself But it¡¯s toote. Both Samsen and Petyr swing their gazes to me. And then it¡¯s like they¡¯re seeing me for the first time. Samsen subtly scents the air while Petyr¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Luna Leah, if Adam killed Tobin, how have youe to possess the powers of the Havelock Alpha?¡± Petyr demands in a sharp voice. ¡°Because I killed Adam,¡± I reply defiantly, tilting my chin up. I won¡¯t apologize for protecting my son and my mate. ¡°Adam took my son, Ethan, and nned to kill Aaron I did what I had to in order to keep the people I love safe.¡± Samsen and Petyr share another look, and I can¡¯t read them I can¡¯t tell if they believe me or not. ¡°We were led to believe the child had died. Was this some borate ruse?¡± Samsen says. I feel Aaron bristle and know he¡¯s working to restrain his wolf. ¡°The attack at the hospital was real,¡± Aaron says, his voice low and growly. ¡°My son barely survived. I let everyone believe he had died to protect him from further harm. A threat that came from within the Council itself.¡± It¡¯s clear Samsen and Petyr don¡¯t buy this, and don¡¯t like the usation Aaron is making. ¡°Where is your proof? Samsen demands. ¡°And how do we know this all simply wasn¡¯t a conspiracy of your own design to gain more packnds, more wolves, and amas s more Alpha powers between you?¡± That¡¯s when I realize I can sense a hint of unease radiating from the two Elders. Oh my go d. They¡¯re intimidated by us. They¡¯re worried about what we¡¯ve done, and what we n to do next. It¡¯s probably not surprising Aaron has the power of three Alphas, he¡¯s more powerful than any of the Councilmembers And now I¡¯vee into Alpha powers again myself, even though it waspletely idental Between us, we have the packnds and wolves that ount for over a third of all the packs in the entire area. If we truly wanted to, we could change the veryndscape of the entire pack hierarchy in Montana. In that second, I realize it won¡¯t matter what we say or do They¡¯ve already made up their minds about us. They think we¡¯re a danger to them personally, and everything the Council represents. They won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve taken everything we have, orpletely destroyed us. I¡¯m beginning to think we should have run while we had the chance. ¡°Why are you really here, Samsen?¡± Aaron asks impatiently, apparently not willing to y around any longer. 2/2 ¡°We¡¯re here to detain you for suspicion of conspiracy to murder a Councilmember. You will be held while the investigation takes ce, and if it¡¯s proven that you premeditated and intentionally murdered Councilmember Tobin Havelock, you will face a Council trial and be punished ordingly,¡± Samsen replies arrogantly. I wonder if he would be so haughty if he didn¡¯t have the rest of the Council standing behind him. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± I say furiously, my temper getting the better of me ¡°You can¡¯t detain Aaron. He hasn¡¯t done anything other than protect himself, me and our son from Tobin, who has been trying to kill him for months. Where was the Council and their investigations when that was happening? When the hospital was attacked and everyone thought Aaron¡¯s sole heir-a baby-had been killed? Why wasn¡¯t there any official investigation then?¡± Aaron sets a hand on my arm, and I can feel him trying to send calming waves through our mating bond, but it¡¯s not going to work this time. Not when the Council are about to take Aaron away and probably railroad him straight into a biased hearing that at the very least will strip him of his powers and bind his wolf, and at the very worst, execute him outright. ¡°Lama Leah,¡± Petyr says with a pinched expression, obviously not impressed with my outburst. ¡°We¡¯re not just here to detain Aaron. At this, my blood runs cold. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You are in possession of the Havelock Alpha powers,¡± he replies, his eyes narrowing. ¡°By order of the Council, Lana Leah, you are also to be detained.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 AARON ¡°No!¡± I shout, stepping in front of Leah as if I can protect her from this ¡°Leah had nothing to do with it. Our son needs his mother. You have no right to detain her as well!¡± ¡°Alpha Rathborn, you will conduct yourself in a calm manner, as befits your station,¡± Samsen says coldly. Meanwhile, Petyr is making some kind of call on his phone. ¡°F uc k you, Samsen,¡± I say crudely, making the Elder look even more unimpressed. ¡°My wife is innocent in all this. So no, I¡¯m not going to stand calmly by while you detain her. I¡¯ll go with you for this farce of an investigation and trial, but you leave Leah out of it. You¡¯ve got no proof she did anything N?velDrama.Org ? content. wrong.¡± Samsen arches an eyebrow and gives a cynicalugh. ¡°No proof? She has Tobin¡¯s Alpha powers. What other proof could we possibly need?¡± Before I can answer, there¡¯s amotion in the hall outside the room. Jameses in, looking pis sed as hell, because after hime twelve Council Enforcers, I immediately growl and back up, taking Leah with me until we¡¯re almost cornered. Which is definitely not ideal. I know I could most likely rip through every wolf in this room ande out victorious. Except then the Council wouldn¡¯t just send out Enforcers to detain me They¡¯d send out a hit squad to put me down like a rabid dog I knew the Council woulde for me I never imagined they¡¯de for Leal as well I could make peace with the thought of whatever the Council had nned for me, as long as I knew Leah was safe. But now that they want to take Leah as well, leaving our son defenseless? Well, that¡¯s a whole other story. Samsen and Petyr motion for the Enforcers to hold back ¡°Is this really how you want things to end for you, Alpha Rathborn?¡± Petyr asks ¡°Is it how you want things to end for your wife? Or your son?¡±¡± Da mn it. They¡¯ve got me by the balls, and they know it. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this, both of you,¡± I say, and the words aren¡¯t much more than a snarl Both Samsen and Petyr pale a little, though they try to cover it up with anger. ¡°Stand down, Alpha Rathborn!¡± Petyr yells, and I get some satisfaction out of that. I can tell he feels like he¡¯s losing control of the situation That right now, in this room, he isn¡¯t the top Alpha. I am I slowly straighten and rx a fraction I don¡¯t need to show them how powerful I am. They already know it. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll cooperate and go with you,¡± I say, but then I let my eyes glow menacingly with my wolf. ¡°But know the only reason I¡¯ll be sitting there in that cell is because I want to be. No bars-silver or otherwise- can keep me captive if I decide I want out.¡± Samsen motions for the Enforcer wolves to restrain me, and it¡¯s almost funny to watch them all waiting for someone else to do it, until Petyr finally grabs some poor guy and hauls him forward, then shoves him toward me. I strut forward and hold out my handspliantly. The Enforcer edges forward and then quickly snaps silver cuffs around my wrist. I hold his gaze as I lower my arms slightly, then twist my wrists, making the cuffs snap apart and drop to the floor like they were made. of flimsy stic. The Enforcer gulps audibly and jerks backward from me, as if he¡¯s worried I¡¯m going to snap him next. Smart guy ¡°Alpha Rathborn!¡± Samsen snaps impatiently. ¡°Enough of your games. You will cooperate!¡± ¡°No cuffs,¡± I drawl. ¡°Not for me, and dam n sure not for my mate.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Petyr says angrily. ¡°But if you try anything else, you will be injected with a wolfsbane sedative. Do I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Crystal,¡± I say cuttingly, narrowing a gaze on him.¡± If hees near me with a wolfsbane sedative, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯ll be going lights-out. I turn to Leah, who is staring at me with wide, apprehensive eyes ¡°We can¡¯t leave Ethan. Lillian is dead, and he¡¯s never been away from you for more than a few hours,¡± she says tears gathering at the edges of hershes. ¡°I know, love,¡± I say, pulling her closer. ¡°But James will guard Ethan with his life, and care for him like his own. I promise, I¡¯ll get you out of this mess as quickly as I can.¡± I¡¯m already nning to call Ryker and also drag in every favor I¡¯m owed by Old Country wolves and Councilmembers alike. In that moment, I don¡¯t care that we have an audience I only have eyes for my mate, and I never imagined I could love anyone as much as I love her right now. I¡¯m going to fight tooth and nail to get us both out of this situation. And then I¡¯m going to make the Council wish they¡¯d never been foolish enough to cross me. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 LEAH Aaron leans down to kiss me onest time, and then Petyr starts yelling about keeping us apart and not letting us ¡®conspire.¡± It¡¯s clear the two Elder Councilmembers and Enforcers are wary of Aaron and all that Alpha power he¡¯s got flowing through his veins, but I¡¯m obviously an easier target, so they step in and pull me away from him. ¡°Wait!¡± I say, imploring Samsen since he¡¯s closer. ¡°Please, let me say goodbye to my son.¡± It¡¯s so cruel I¡¯ve only just met Ethan. Ive been in the same house as him for less than a day. And now they¡¯re taking me away from him. Luckily, Samsen agrees, and James hurries off to get Ethan. While we¡¯re waiting, the Enforcers march Aaron out of the room, and thest thing my mate says is another vow that he¡¯s going to get me out of this I believe him. In more worried about Aaron not getting himself out of it, and what the hell I¡¯m meant to do when my husband and mate is put up for some false trial and held to ount for crimes he didn¡¯t evenmit. James arrives with Ethan who is fussing and I wonder if James woke him up from a nap to bring him down here. Then I feel terrible and wish I¡¯d just left him be It¡¯s not like he understands what¡¯s going on, and honestly that¡¯s probably a blessing right now. And worse, he doesn¡¯t even know me. I spent the first few weeks of his life in aa, and then Aaron kept him a secret to save his life. I¡¯m so heartbroken, I don¡¯t even know which of my many hurts pain me the most. ¡°Goodbye, Ethan,¡± I whisper, kissing the soft downy hair on his head, He¡¯s got my curls, and I never even noticed until right that second. It sends tears streaking down my cheeks. I don¡¯t want to let him go, but I don¡¯t want someone else to force him from my hold when the Council take me away. ¡°Be a good boy for your Uncle James. Daddy and I will be home soon I can barely see through my tears as 1 hand Ethan back to James, and my son starts crying harder, as if he can somehow understand what¡¯s going on around him after all I dash the tears away and then turn to the two Elders. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I say, and at least I¡¯m somewhat doing this on my own terms. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Walking out under my own volition instead of the Enforcers dragging me out, kicking and screaming At least this way I feel like I¡¯ve got some sense of control, even if it¡¯s only an illusion. Enforcers step in and surround me, walking in tandem to keep me boxed in as we leave the mansion. 2/2 I feel like a criminal, especially as we pass pack members who stare in confusion and distress. I want to be able tofort or reassure them, but Samsen is walking ahead of me, and Petyr behind me, and I know they will interfere if I try to say or do anything. The pack members are innocent of all this. Everything Aaron and I do, we do it to keep them safe. Even if this time, we have to fight the very Council itself to ensure that safety. When we get outside to the waiting convoy of Council SUVs I look for Aaron, but I don¡¯t see him. They¡¯ve obviously already put him in a vehicle, and all the windows are tinted. It¡¯s too much to hope they¡¯ll put us in the same vehicle, but when the Enforcers urge me into the back seat of an SUV, I¡¯m still disappointed anyway not to find Aaron there waiting. As the convoy of SUV¡¯s rolls away from the Rathborn mansion, I only have two desperate wishes. One, that I soone home and see my son again. And two, I pray to go d that I haven¡¯t just said goodbye to my mate for thest time. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 AARON It¡¯s been hours since the Enforcers marched me down to the basement of the Council building where they have silver¨Cbarred cells they use for rogue wolves, and anyone else either being punished or awaiting punishment at the leisure of the Council. In the cell across from me is a rogue wolf named Axel Sawyer. He¡¯s an Alpha who blew in from Texas after reportedly ughtering a whole bunch of wolves down South, including his own pack if rumors are to be believed. I¡¯d heard the Council were hunting him, but I¡¯d also heard he¡¯d moved on to North Dakota. That was months ago. Have the Council been holding him this whole time? I wonder why, but I¡¯m not going to make conversation with a psychopath who ughters his own pack, and I obviously have plenty of my own problems to upy my mind. Eventually, Samsenes down and stands outside the bars to regard me like I¡¯m some new exotic zoo animal. ¡°Where¡¯s my mate?¡± I bite out impatiently. Because they certainly didn¡¯t bring her down to the cells, and I¡¯m worried about what¡¯s happening to her. Not knowing is making my wolf crazy. It¡¯s bad enough that a wolf¨Ca wild creature made to run free and wild¨Cis held behind silver bars underground like this, purposefully depriving them of any natural light or air¨Cbut the added element of my mate possibly being in danger and not being able to help her is making my wolf harder to control than usual. If this goes on too long, there¡¯s every chance it¡¯ll make my wolf so crazed, I won¡¯t be able to restrain it anymore¨Ceven with all my considerable self¨Ccontrol¨Cand I¡¯ll end up going rogue. But maybe that¡¯s exactly what the Council wants. It¡¯s way easier to condemn a rogue wolf than a powerful Alpha who is in full control of himself and his wolf. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to demand anything,¡± Samsen says cooly. ¡°You will answer our questions regarding your role in the death of Alpha Tobin Havelock and they will inform the basis of your uing trial.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not answering anything until you tell me where my mate is.¡± I step forward and wrap my hands around the bars. For most wolves, that would create an instant burning reaction. For me, it¡¯s barely a tingle. Just reminding Samsen that ultimately this cell won¡¯t hold me if I was suddenly no longer in control of my wolf. ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Samsen,¡± I growl at him. ¡°You really want to find out what happens when you lose?¡± Samsen is furious but takes arge step back. ¡°When you decide to cooperate and answer our questions, Alpha Rathborn, then maybe you¡¯ll learn what has be of your mate.¡± With that, samsen turns on his heel and marches away. ¡°So ya¡¯ll are the wolf with the power of three Alphas I¡¯ve heard so much about,¡± Axel drawls from the other side of the hallway. He also steps forward and wraps his hands around the silver bars. His skin sizzles a little, but he doesn¡¯t so much as blink. ¡°And you¡¯re the Texan wolf who ughtered his own pack,¡± I reply in a clipped tone. ¡°d we got the formalities out of the way, now leave me the hell alone.¡± Instead of being insulted, Axelughs. ¡°Well, ain¡¯t you got spunk? I¡¯ll leave you be. But I would¡¯ve thought an Alpha such as yourself would know not to believe every rumor thates his way.¡± Does he mean the gossip around his supposed misdeeds in Texas are not true? But, of course he would say that. Axel winks at me and then shifts to the back of his cell, whistling some jaunty tune as he makes himself on his cot. The sound immediately gets on my nerves. ¡°Samsen!¡± I shout in frustration, hoping he¡¯s still within earshot. ¡°Tell me what the fuck you did with Leah!¡± I don¡¯t get a reply. Other than that goddamn whistling. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 LEAH It¡¯s been hours and I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve exined everything that happened to the various Councilmembers who¡¯ve been in and out of the room they brought me to. It¡¯s some kind of office, but sparsely furnished, like maybe it¡¯s expressly used for interviews or interrogations and not much else. No one will tell me what happened to Aaron. I haven¡¯t seen him since we left Rathborn mansion. I wonder if he¡¯s simply in another room like this somewhere nearby. Of course, everyone know the Council had cells in the basement of this building for rogue wolves and others who break the Council¡¯s rules, but I¡¯m hoping they didn¡¯t take Aaron down there. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be locked up for trying to protect his family. I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed since thest round of questioning, and I wonder if anything I¡¯ve told them has made any difference. With each new set of questions¨Cthe same questions just asked in slightly different ways¨Cit felt like they didn¡¯t believe a word I was saying. Like they were trying to poke holes in my story or find where I contradicted myself. But they wouldn¡¯t catch me tripping up no matter how many times they made me retell it all. It¡¯s the truth. There¡¯s nothing else I can tell them. Someone brought me food a while ago, but I didn¡¯t eat much. It¡¯s hard to be hungry when I¡¯ve been taken away from my infant son and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to my mate, but I imagine it¡¯s nothing good. The door opens and I quickly get to my feet, bracing myself for whatever they have in store for me next. However, Aaron steps inside, escorted by two Enforcer wolves. I rush across the distance between us, and Aaron meets me halfway, catching me up against him. We hold each other tight, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even been so relieved to see him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks in a low voice, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him, shifting back so I can look up at him. ¡°What about you? Where have you been?¡± Aaron¡¯s expression tightens. ¡°They¡¯ve been holding me down. in the cells.¡± My heart drops at the confirmation of what I didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°But things are sorted, right?¡± I ask hopefully. ¡°We can go home?¡± Aaron shakes his head. ¡°They only let me see you because I refused to answer their questions until I saw for myself that you were okay.¡± Aaron takes me over to the table and we sit down. ¡°I don¡¯t have long,¡± he continues, taking both my hands in his. ¡°So I need you to listen to me, Leah.¡± I nod, apprehensive over what he¡¯s going to tell me. ¡°The Council will want to make this as public as possible. They¡¯re going to use me as an example of what happens when anyone amasses more power than the Council want anyone to have. I doubt I¡¯m going to get out of this alive-¡± ¡°No, Aaron!¡± I say, sitting forward. ¡°You have to fight!¡± ¡°I will fight,¡± Aaron replies, cupping my face in one of hisrge palms. ¡°But with most of the Council N?velDrama.Org ? content. against me, I have to be realistic. They¡¯re probably going to sentence me to death, and then you¡¯re going to have to make a decision.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, tightening my hold on him, as if that alone will keep him with me, stop him from walking away and being executed by the Council. ¡°They¡¯re going to give you a choice. Either remain mated to me and risk being killed by the mating bond after I¡¯m gone. Or, risk breaking the mating bond in the hope you might survive it.¡± My heart starts pounding hard. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s the only choice I¡¯m going to have left. ¡°Leah,¡± Aaron says gently, obviously able to see how distressed I am. ¡°I need you to promise me that you will break the mating bond.¡± ¡°What?¡± I demand, pulling my hands from his. ¡°I would never He catches me before I can get up. ¡°Think about it, Leah. What happens to Ethan if we both die?¡± I gopletely still at that. Oh god. Our son, who is barely a few months old, will be an orphan. And what would happen to him then? Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Tears start trickling down my face. ¡°Aaron, we can¡¯t let this happen!¡± I say desperately. ¡°We have to prove you¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°I know, Leah, and believe me, James is working on it, along with a few other people who owe me favors. But we can¡¯t count on them being able to convince the Council when it an excuse to get rid of me and what I represent. So when the timees, I need you to promise to break our mating bond. Maybe it¡¯ll kill both of us. But I know you¡¯re strong and determined. It¡¯s the only chance we¡¯ve got to make sure one of us goes home to Ethan.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I nod through the tears, but it¡¯s not enough for Aaron. ¡°Promise me, Leah,¡± he says in a gentle, but firm voice. ¡°I promise,¡± I managed to utter, though my voice is breaking with sadness. Aaron pulls me into him and I bury my face into his shoulder, trying not to sob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got dragged into this,¡± he says, his voice rough. ¡°I would do anything to keep you safe. You and Ethan. You know that, right?¡± I nod, and then Aaron urges me to look up at him. ¡°I love you,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll always love you. In this life and the next.¡± I want to reply, but I¡¯m too choked up. Aaron leans in and kisses me gently, tenderly, and I can feel all of that love flowing over me. It ends too soon, and then the Enforcers are telling Aaron his time is up. Aaron gets to his feet, but I¡¯m frozen, in denial that we¡¯re even here and this is happening to us. He tells me onest murmured goodbye, leans down to kiss me on the head, and then he walks out, leaving me alone in that sparse room. I break down then, crying until my chest aches and I¡¯m worried my heart is going to give out on me because it hurts that badly. But once I get all that out of my system, my determination kicks in. I am not going to sit here crying and let my mate be taken from me. I get up and go to the door, banging on it and yelling until finally one of the guards they left out in the hallway opens the door. He tells me to shut the hell up, but I demand to see Karolina. I¡¯m not sure whether my request will be granted as the guard res at me and then ms the door. However, maybe ten minutester, the door opens and Karolina walks in. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been causing quite themotion,¡± Karolina says, crossing her arms and regarding me somewhat dispassionately. I wonder if I¡¯ve done the right thing in asking to see her, but it seemed like maybe she was trying to help me in the past, and I don¡¯t have any other good options right now. ¡°Councilwoman, I want to appeal to your sense of justice. I know you care about the future of wolves and the packs. How can we move forward if the Council is more interested in its own standing than carrying out actual justice?¡± Karolina¡¯s features tighten, and I can tell I¡¯ve hit some kind of nerve, I¡¯m just not sure if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks, and I hope that means she might be willing to listen and help me. I tell her everything, from how Aaron ended up with the power of three Alphas, even though it was never an ambition of his, to the things my father and brother did, even about the Al tech and things I don¡¯t actually remember, like the attack on the hospital and how Aaron had to hide Ethan¡¯s existence even from me to keep him safe from those who would hurt him.¡± Karolina looks thoughtful by the time I¡¯m finished my long¨Cwinded tale, but I still can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s swayed her to my side and she¡¯ll help me get Aaron out of this situation. ¡°You certainly have had quite the adventure,¡± Karolina says with a small, reserved smile I can¡¯t read. ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises of course, but I want to reassure you that I¡¯m personally invested in making sure that Al tech ends up in the right hands and that this situation resolves in a satisfactory manner.¡± ¡°Thank you, Councilwoman,¡± I say in relief, but there¡¯s still this hint of unease I can¡¯t quite shake. It¡¯s probably not surprising considering everything I¡¯ve been through. That apprehension will probably stick with me until both Aaron and I are home safe with Ethan. And maybe we¡¯re one step closer to that now that I¡¯ve spoken with Karolina. Karolina bids me goodbye and then leaves the room. Now all I can do is hope. And wait. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 An entire day goes by, and no matter how much I ask after both Aaron and Karolina, no one will tell me anything and no other Councilmemberse to see me. I¡¯m getting meals regrly and the night before they brought a cot in for me to sleep on. At least they¡¯re seeing to my basic needs, but it makes me worried about how long they n to keep me here like this without telling me anything. Later that afternoon, the door opens, and I¡¯m surprised and relieved when James walks into holding Ethan. ¡°Oh my god!¡± I cry in relief as I get up from where I¡¯d been sitting on the couch and hurry over to them. James hugs me and then hands over Ethan. I¡¯m so relieved to be holding him again, but it makes me even sadder about the fact I can¡¯t go home. I never thought I¡¯d miss someone so much who I¡¯d known for such a short amount of time. ¡°How are you?¡± James asks, a note of concern in his voice. I send him a lightly admonishing look. ¡°About how you¡¯d expect. Next question?¡± He gives a quickugh and then goes to sit on one of the chairs at the table. I join him and set Ethan on my knee. He grabs a fistful of my hair, seeming fascinated by it. ¡°How are things with the packs?¡± I ask, not sure I want to know. But I¡¯m still Luna, even if I am being held by the Council right now. ¡°The packs are okay,¡± James says, his expression serious. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of rumors flying around right now. Most people are obviously on your side, but outside our own packs, other wolves are believing the things the Council is saying about what Aaron did.¡± I definitely don¡¯t need to hear whatever misinformation the Council is putting out to tarnish Aaron¡¯s reputation. It¡¯ll only make me angry, and right now I¡¯ve got nowhere to direct that anger. I just have to keep hoping that if Karolina can¡¯t intervene before the supposed trial, she¡¯ll be able to use her sway to help the result go our way during the actual hearing. James looks troubled, and I can tell there¡¯s something else on N?velDrama.Org ? content. his mind, something else he¡¯s not sure whether he should tell 1. me. ¡°What else is happening?¡± I ask, giving him a gentle nudge. He sighs in resignation. ¡°The Council have taken temporary control of all four packs¨CRathborn, Roberts, Leithrow and your new Havelock pack.¡± ¡°What?¡± I demand. I¡¯d heard of this happening before in other situations when Alphas have gone rogue or broken serious Council rules, but those instances have been few and far between. I didn¡¯t imagine it would happen here and now with Aaron. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m sorry,¡± James says. ¡°They¡¯ve told us that anyone who tries to help you or Aaron will also be held and charged with treason.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whisper in shock. Aaron¡¯s right. The Council doesn¡¯t seem interested in him having a fair trial. They¡¯re doing everything they can to make sure Aaron goes down and it looks legitimate under their ruling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah,¡± James says sadly. ¡°I wish I had better news.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. None of this is your fault, and I¡¯d rather know the truth.¡± James nods, but he doesn¡¯t look any less miserable. I reach over and squeeze his hand. ¡°Please tell our pack members I¡¯m thinking of them, and I¡¯m doing everything in my power to get home to them.¡± James gives me a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a natural¨Cborn Luna. I just wish we¡¯d all realized it sooner and not treated you so terribly because of who your father was-¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past, James,¡± I tell him with a shake of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t hold it against anyone. I¡¯d rather look forward than look back, especially now that I have a son to raise.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re a better Luna than most of us probably deserve.¡± James squeezes my hand in return. ¡°We¡¯re all praying that you and Aarone home safely.¡± However, in James¡¯s gaze, I can see the truth. He hopes, but he doesn¡¯t believe. He thinks this is the end for Aaron, if not both of us. I can¡¯t me him for thinking that way. We¡¯re in an impossible situation. But I¡¯m choosing to believe justice will prevail. If I don¡¯t have that hope, I don¡¯t have anything, and I¡¯ve already lost enough in this life without losing hope as well. One of the Enforcers who has been standing by the door, monitoring our visit clears his throat. ¡°Your time is up, Beta.¡± James reaches over and I reluctantly hand Ethan back, wondering when I¡¯ll get to see him and hold him again. How much longer will the Council hold us before they have their damn trial? ¡°Be safe, Luna,¡± James tells me with a slight bow. But then I ruin the formality of the moment by stepping forward to hug him. ¡°Look after yourself, James, and my son as well.¡± ¡°Of course, always,¡± James murmurs, sending me onest sad smile, before walking out of the room. ¡°Wait, please,¡± I say to the Enforcer before he can step out. ¡°Can you please ask about getting an update from Councilwoman Karolina?¡± The Enforcer gives a short nod, but that doesn¡¯t really tell me anything, before he closes the door and I¡¯m alone in the silence again. It¡¯s suffocating, that silence. It feels like I¡¯ve already been condemned to my coffin. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 AARON It¡¯s been days down in this damp, dim cell with only Axel Sawyer aspany across the corridor, apart from the silent, stone¨Cfaced Enforcers who bring our meals and won¡¯t answer any of our questions. Within ten minutes of me being brought back down here after finally seeing Leah, Samsen and Petyr brought a couple of other Councilmembers down to act as witnesses while they questioned me and tried to make me incriminate myself. But it¡¯s a bit hard to incriminate myself when I haven¡¯t actually done anything wrong. Still, I¡¯ve got no doubt they¡¯ll find some way to twist things I said to use as ¡®evidence¡® of my apparent nefarious plotting to gain a seat on the Council and overthrow the current regime simply because I have the power of three Alphas. They can¡¯t conceive of me not doing that. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They can¡¯t fathom the idea that I just want to run my packs and live my life quietly with my mate and our son. Because I know every single power¨Chungry member of the Council would overthrow their fellow Councilmembers if they had even a fraction of the power I¡¯ve got, so it¡¯s impossible for them to imagine in their tiny selfish brains that someone might not want that. Despite my initial reluctance, Axel and I have chatted quite a bit back and forth. It¡¯s the only way to keep my sanity when I¡¯m down here and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with Leah. I don¡¯t know how Axel has managed to stay sane after spending months here alone. Of course, he¡¯s not mated and he¡¯s apparently already rogue, so maybe he¡¯s got no sanity left to lose. However, he¡¯s proven to be pretty smart and level¨Cheaded for a rogue wolf. He told me that the rumors about what he did in Texas weren¡¯t true, that he was forced into that position, but won¡¯t exin anything else, and when I ask outright if he¡¯s really rogue or not, he refuses to directly answer. We¡¯ve just finished breakfast on what I¡¯ve calcted is the fifth day when the doors open and a whole contingent of Enforcer wolves march in, led by Samsen. I get to my feet, both uneasy and hopeful that something is finally going to change. The problem is, I know that change is probably going to be a death sentence for me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask as Samsen stops in front of my cell. One of the Enforcer guards steps in and hands me a new suit on a hanger, one of my own that I recognize. I assume I have James to thank for picking it out. ¡°Get changed,¡± Samsen tells me. ¡°Your trial starts in an hour.¡± I Of course, they don¡¯t bother giving me any privacy, so I quickly changed into the freshly pressed suit and then allow them the illusion of control by clicking cuffs around my wrists¨Cobviously having forgotten what happenedst time they put me in cuffs¨Cbefore they march me from the cell. ¡°Good luck, partner,¡± Axel calls out as I step out into the corridor. I send him a confident nod. The only thing I¡¯m confident about right now is the fact that the Council wants to get rid of me in a way that looks legitimate so it won¡¯t cause unease or unrest with the other packs, but will serve as a warning to any other Alpha who ever considers taking on the power of more than one Alpha. As I¡¯m taken up to the ground floor, I find the Council building packed. There are Alphas and Lunas and Betas and regr wolves everywhere. It¡¯s like some sort of meeting has been called or election event is taking ce. I¡¯m led to the main hall that¡¯s been set up to more resemble a courtroom, it bes apparent that everyone is here to watch the trial unfold, because they all start filling all the rows of seats. The Enforcers sit me down in a specially designed seat inside this kind of open booth. It¡¯s like an open frame of silver around me so I can see out and everyone can see me like I¡¯m a sideshow attraction, but supposedly it should stop me trying to escape. Any other wolf, yes, but that silver isn¡¯t going to slow me down if I decided I want out. After a few minutes, Leah is led in and I¡¯m d to see she¡¯s not cuffed. She gets sat in another specially designated seat on the opposite side of the hall, but at least she¡¯s not trapped behind silver and being treated like a criminal. She sends me an apprehensive look, and I send her a small smile of reassurance in return. She¡¯ll be okay. She¡¯ll make it home to Ethan. I¡¯m going to make damn sure of that. Another fifteen minutes or so goes by, in which the rest of the seats in the hall fill up. A senior Enforcer wolf steps up to the microphone and orders quiet, before announcing the arrival of the Council. The hall is silent as the Council pompously file onto stage and take their seats at the long bench. Samsen, as one of the most senior Elders, picks up a gavel and bangs it down. ¡°The Council Court will nowe to order. The trial of Alpha Aaron Rathborn for the charge of high treason will now begin.¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 LEAH All I want to do is rush across the hall and pull Aaron out of that silver dock they¡¯ve sat him in. To hold him, to know everything is going to be okay. All I can do is sit there and tell myself that justice will be done, and Aaron will be found innocent. It¡¯s been days, and I never heard anything else from Karolina. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been doing, or if she¡¯s managed to help Aaron in anyway. I had hoped she would be able to stop this trial altogether, but maybe that wasn¡¯t within her power. Still, since I was brought into the hall and forced to sit as far away from Aaron as possible, I¡¯ve been trying to catch Karolina¡¯s eye, but she¡¯s been keeping her attention split between Aaron and whichever Councilmember is talking at any given time and the longer it goes on, the colder my blood starts to run. Eventually I have to wonder if she tried to help us at all. What if she was just humoring me the day we spoke? The trial itself quickly bes a blur. The Council have brought together witnesses who have to be false, testifying that they knew Aaron had ns to kill Tobin for his power and a seat on the Council. They y a tape that¡¯s recorded from Aaron¡¯s interview in the cells, and it¡¯s clear to anyone with half a brain that they¡¯ve edited it heavily and spliced it together to make Aaron appear guilty, threatening and almost unhinged, like he¡¯s already half gone rogue. I keep waiting to be called to give my testimony, so I can start clearing up all these falsehoods, but it doesn¡¯t happen. They don¡¯t even put Aaron on the stand or ask him to defend himself. Aaron sits there with a look of stony detachment on his face and doesn¡¯t say anything as the evidence builds and builds against him. I find myself willing him to say something, anything. A few times he looks across at me, as if he can feel my mental nudging¨Cwho knows, with our mating bond going both ways now, maybe he can. I can certainly feel the quiet fury building within him. But he knows exploding or interjecting at this point will only make him look worse. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When I realize things seem to be wrapping up, I can¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°This is a travesty!¡± I shout, jumping to my feet. ¡°Aaron is innocent. All of this so called evidence has been concocted to make him look guilty.¡± ¡°Leah,¡± Aaron says, and even though he doesn¡¯t say it very loud, and there¡¯s this swell of murmurs that ripple through the crowd, I still hear him loud and clear, like he¡¯s standing right next to me and talking directly to me. ¡°This won¡¯t help. Remember what I told you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just going to stand here while my mate, an innocent man, gets condemned for crimes he didn¡¯t because the Council are scared of him!¡± At this, the swell of voices gets louder, and I can tell I¡¯ve pissed off most of the Council. ¡°That is enough, Luna Leah!¡± Samsen shouts, banging the gavel. ¡°Compose yourself, or you will be removed from this hall.¡± I want to argue some more, desperation and fear for what is going to happen to Aaron are surging through me like acid. ¡°Leah,¡± Aaron says in amanding Alpha voice. ¡°Do as he says.¡± I don¡¯t want to be taken away, I need to be here to see what happens, so I relent, even though my instincts¨Cmy inner wolf -is telling me it¡¯s the wrong thing to do. That I should be fighting for my mate with every single atom of my being. ¡°The Council will now take a short recess to deliberate,¡± Samsen announces, before the Councilmembers all get up and file off stage to the back area where they can have some privacy. Loud chatter immediately erupts through the hall, but everyone stays seated, as if they expect the Council toe right back and they don¡¯t want to miss a second of the unfolding drama. I don¡¯t care that we have an audience, I get up and dodge the Enforcers standing nearby to rush across the space between me and Aaron. He stands when I reach him and extends his arms through the silver frame. ¡°Be careful of the silver, love, I don¡¯t want you to get burned,¡± he tells me as he catches my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the silver, Aaron!¡± I cry, resisting the urge to tear the booth apart, even if it burns me down to the bones. ¡°How can you be so calm about this?¡± He gives a brittleugh. ¡°I¡¯m anything but calm, Leah. Telling myself that I need to get you home to Ethan is the only thing keeping me from losing it.¡± ¡°We have to do something!¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Aaron asks in a gentle voice, looking at me in a way that breaks my heart. ¡°If we run, they punish our packs. And they never stoping for us. They¡¯ll hunt us down and won¡¯t show any mercy. At least this way, you¡¯ll live, Leah. You¡¯ll live for Ethan, and that¡¯s the most important thing right now.¡± Tears are streaming down my face again. I¡¯ve cried so much recently, I have no idea how I have any tears left. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you,¡± I tell him, trying to hold back a sob. ¡°You¡¯ll find a way,¡± he says confidently, but no less gently. ¡°I know you will, Leah. You¡¯ll live for Ethan.¡± He¡¯s right, but I still can¡¯t ept this is happening right now. Before I can say anything else, the Councilmembers are returning, and the Enforcers pull me away from Aaron and force me back across the hall to my seat. Samsen bangs the gavel to settle the crowd. ¡°The verdict will now be read.¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 I hold my breath, not sure I can hear this, but certain I can¡¯t not hear it at the same time. ¡°By majority vote,¡± Samsen announces. ¡°We find Alpha Aaron Rathborn guilty on all charges.¡± Noise erupts through the hall, some people eximing in shock, others protesting, some even cheering. It¡¯s chaos. But I¡¯m stuck on the words he said. By majority. Does that mean not all of the Council believes Aaron is guilty? If some Councilmembers don¡¯t agree with the verdict, then surely they can¡¯t go ahead with this. There must be some sort of appeal process, some way to get this reversed. I¡¯m frozen and dizzy and feel sick, but also not surprised. Aaron kept telling me how this was going to y out, but I didn¡¯t want to believe him. ¡°The hall wille to order!¡± Samsen shouts over the chaos. Eventually everyone settles down and it bes silent again. My breathing sounds unusually loud, and I realize I¡¯m on the verge of panic. ¡°Alpha Rathborn,¡± Samsen says. ¡°By virtue of a guilty verdict from this Council, you are sentenced to death under the next full moon.¡± It¡¯s getting harder and harder to breathe. I look over at Aaron, but he¡¯s closed his eyes and dropped his chin, and I can see the grief settling over him, as if maybe he didn¡¯t fully believe it until this moment either. ¡°Luna Leah, you will approach the stage,¡± Samsen then says. I don¡¯t react right away. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. My legs are weak, and I don¡¯t think I can walk. Eventually, however, one of the Enforcers steps over and grabs my arm, pulling me to my feet and then ushering me toward the stage. Once I¡¯m there, he releases me and I lock my knees, trying not to sway. ¡°Luna Leah,¡± Samsen says, looking down on me. ¡°The court is allowing you a choice in your fate. You may remain mated to Alpha Rathborn and risk your own death through the mating bond upon his execution, or you may choose to break the mating bond and possibly save yourself that fate. But, be aware that breaking the mating bond can in itself cause death, depending on how deeply you and Alpha Rathborn are mated.¡± I want to nce at Aaron, but it¡¯s like I somehow locked all my muscles, not just my knees. Aaron and I are more deeply bonded than either of us could have ever imagined. And now it goes both ways becausest time we were together, I imed him just as he had imed 1. me. The chances of me surviving if we break the mating bond are probably slim. But somehow, I know in my bones that if I don¡¯t break the mating bond, I won¡¯t survive Aaron¡¯s execution. Our bond transcends death. Aaron proved that when he brought me back from beyond death that night Liam betrayed me. I close my eyes for a moment, forcing myself to breathe through the increasing panic and dizziness. This is what Aaron wants, I remind myself. This is what I need to do to have even a chance of getting home to Ethan. ¡°Luna Leah, we need a decision,¡± Samsen pushes, clearly impatient to have this all over with. ¡°I¨CI choose,¡± I managed to get out, though my tongue feels thick in my mouth. ¡°I choose to break the bond.¡± There¡¯s another roar from the crowd. They think I¡¯ve betrayed Aaron by doing this. They think I¡¯m being dishonorable, being selfish. No honorable wolf would choose themselves over their bond with their mate. But I¡¯m far beyond caring what anyone else thinks of me. Right at this moment, it¡¯s all I can do to keep myself upright, since it feels like I¡¯m drowning. Samsen brings the crowd under control and this time when he looks at me, his expression is filled with disdain. ¡°So be it,¡± he says. ¡°Your mating bond will be broken.¡± It¡¯s thest thing I hear before the panic finally wins, stealing thest of my breath and making everything go ck. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 AARON Leah is pale and shaky standing in front of the stage. I can tell everything is taking its toll on her. There¡¯s been so many shocks in such a short amount of time. Finding out Ethan was alive, but then having him kidnapped by Adam. Tobin luring her to that factory where he tried to kill me. Leah unwittingly bing the Havelock Alpha. And now this. Leah is strong, but a person can only take so much. When Samsen announces the mating bond will be broken, Leah crumples, copsing to the floor and my heart ms into my ribcage. ¡°Leah!¡± I shout desperately. I w my way through the silver frame, shredding it like it¡¯s paper. A couple of Enforcers start toward me, but I fling them out of the way as I rush across the space to where Leah is lying on the floor. Once there, I go down to my knees and gather her into my arms. Absolute chaos has broken out in the hall. Apparently people are actually scared of me, because the second I broke free from that silver booth, both the audience and many of the Councilmembers immediately fled, as if I¡¯m some rogue wolf who was going to indiscriminately ughter my way through them all. I don¡¯t care about anything except my wife. ¡°Leah,¡± I murmur gently, brushing her hair back from her pale face. Luckily, she¡¯s alreadying around. I nce up at the stage, where only Karolina and a handful of other Councilmembers I consider friends and allies have remained. Samsen and Petyr are long gone, I note bitterly. ¡°Someone get a doctor!¡± I shout at them. Karolina motions to one of the Enforcers, who rushes off to do her bidding. ¡°Bring your mate through this way,¡± Councilwoman Eleanor Ainsley says to me. She¡¯s one of the oldest Councilmembers, and once she was friends with my own mother. I nod and then stand with Leah in my arms. I take the steps up to the stage and Eleanor leads me back through the curtains to a private room. ¡°Thank you, Councilwoman,¡± I tell her gratefully as I gentlyy Leah down on the couch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this has happened to you, Aaron,¡± Eleanor tells me sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this case they¡¯ve brought against you, but I don¡¯t have anywhere near the power that people like Samsen and Petyr have to be able to change things. Your mother would be horrified if she saw what has be of us all.¡± ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I tell her in return. ¡°But can I ask you a favor?¡± Eleanor nods. ¡°If¨Cwhen Leah survives breaking the mating bond, and goes N?velDrama.Org ? content. home to our son, will you check in on her every now and then? Neither of us have our own parents left any longer.¡± Not that Roberts was much of a father to begin with. Eleanor looks sad. ¡°These wars have taken so much from so many packs. I never thought I would outlive all of my children, let alone lose them to such violence. And I fear the wars are about to ignite all over again.¡± I should probably have an opinion about that, but apparently, I won¡¯t be around to see it. ¡°Aaron?¡± Leah says, finallying around properly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I think you fainted,¡± I reply, sending her a reassuring smile. ¡°A doctor will be here soon to check you out.¡± Leah rises up from the couch and locks her arms around my neck. ¡°Aaron, this can¡¯t be happening!¡± I hug her back, wishing we could stay here forever and never let each other go. But fate has other ns for us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah,¡± I whisper to her. The doctor arrives then, and I move out of the way so she can examine Leah. After taking Leah¡¯s vitals and asking a few questions, the doctor says Leah is probably just dehydrated and it turns out she hasn¡¯t been eating enough the past few days since the Council brought us here. Someone fetches an orange juice for my mate as the doctor leaves again. ¡°I feel too sick to eat or drink anything,¡± Leah tells me as I open the orange juice for her. ¡°Just a few sips. Remember, you need to get home to Ethan.¡± Tears form in her eyes, and she nods, then carefully sips the orange juice. We sit there holding hands, silent while Leah slowly drinks the juice. I think there must be so many things I need to say to her, but right now I can¡¯t think of a single one. Just when Leah is finally getting some color back into her features, there¡¯s amotion outside, and Samsen enters with a bunch of Enforcers, like he¡¯s too afraid to face me without an army at his back. Probably smart of him, all things considered. ¡°Now that Luna Leah is sufficiently recovered, it is time to proceed with the bond breaking ceremony,¡± Samsen says. I curse as Leah bes pale all over again. However, I hold out my hand for her to take. She sets the orange juice aside and bravely puts her hand in mine. ¡°They can break our mating bond, but it will never change how I love you, Leah, with all that I am,¡± I tell her as I pull her to her feet. ¡°I love you too, Aaron,¡± she replies, tears beginning to fall down her cheeks again. ¡°I¡¯ll be there for you,¡± I vow. ¡°To the very end.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 LEAH I still don¡¯t feel steady as the Enforcers march us out of the room and back to the main hall, that is now empty of an audience. At least we won¡¯t have to do this part in front of all the regional Alphas and their Lunas. Probably the only reason is because the Council keeps the method to breaking a mating bond tightly under wraps, only allowing it under strict circumstances that don¡¯t crop up very often. I feel like I¡¯m walking in a nightmare. All I can think over and over is that this can¡¯t be happening. Things can¡¯t have spiraled this far out of control. There has to be some way to stop this before our mating bond is broken and Aaron is executed under the next full moon. But nost¨Cminute stay of execution¨Cliteral or figurative-es about. Aaron and I are left standing on the stage hand¨Cin¨Chand, while Samsen sets an old, leatherbound book on the table next to a silver ceremonial knife. There¡¯s only a few Councilmembers present¨Cincluding Petyr, but not Karolina¨Cand I wonder if these are the ones who voted on Aaron¡¯s guilt, while the ones who thought he was innocent have made themselves scarce, maybe not wanting to witness this travesty. ¡°Are you ready to proceed with the ceremony?¡± Samsen asks indifferently. It¡¯s clear he wants this over and done with. He doesn¡¯t care that he¡¯s destroying lives based on false evidence. ¡°No,¡± Aaron growls. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a choice, do we? So let¡¯s get it over with.¡± Samsen¡¯s eyes narrow, obviously not like Aaron¡¯s tone or his arrogance, however, he turns to pick up the knife and book. ¡°Alpha Rathborn, as the imant, it is also your duty to break the bond. You will draw blood with this silver knife, read the passage from this book, and then mark Luna Leah with your blood over the iming bite to sever the bond.¡± Aaron nods stiffly, and my heart starts hammering in my chest. I want to protest. I want to run away. I want to get down on my knees and beg for them to have mercy, to hold the trial again, fairly this time, but I know all those words will fall on deaf ears. Aaron needs me to be strong. Ethan needs me to be strong and survive this so I can go home to him, even if it means living without my mate and true love. I lock every muscle in my body and force myself to breathe slowly and not hyperventte or pass out again like I did earlier. Aaron takes the knife and scores it across the meaty part of his palm, then looks down at the book, expression stony. ¡°I, Alpha Aaron Rathborn, of the Rathborn bloodline, deny you, Leah Roberts Rathborn, of the Roberts bloodline. No longer shall our bond exclude us from all others. No longer do I recognize you as my mate. No longer do I im you as my own.¡± I feel a wrench inside me, like something starting to rend, and from the subtle flinch Aaron gives, I think he must feel it too. ¡°So it is done in blood, so it will be undone in blood,¡± Aaron finishes. He steps forward and presses his palm over the spot on my neck where he bit me to im me¨Ca memory I don¡¯t even have because I was technically gone from this world when it happened. A split secondter, it¡¯s like my ribs are breaking. I cry out and fall to my knees, clutching my chest. Aaron is half bent over, breathing hard. Samsen takes the knife from him, ncing between us in confusion. ¡°The mating bond isn¡¯t entirely broken,¡± Samsen says in bewilderment. Not broken? Then what the hell is all this pain? ¡°Leah,¡± Aaron says between pants. ¡°She¡¯s an Alpha in her own right. She imed me.¡± Samsen¡¯s eyebrows shoot up into his hairline and there¡¯s a shocked murmur of disgust between the other Councilmembers watching on. ¡°You allowed your Luna to im you?¡± Samsen asks in revulsion. ¡°What kind of Alpha are you?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Aaron straightens, expression furious and eyes glowing. ¡°I allowed my Alpha¨Cmy equal¨Cto im me, yes. Do you have a problem with that, Samsen?¡± Samsen gulps and backs up a step. If I wasn¡¯t in so much pain, I might have found it amusing. ¡°Then the ceremony will have to be repeated by Luna Leah to fully break the mating bond both ways,¡± Samsen says, ncing at me expectantly. With some difficulty I force myself back to my feet. Now, I¡¯m scared. If Aaron breaking his mating im was that painful¨Ca pain I¡¯m still feeling radiating through my body like hot iron¨Cthen what the hell is going to happen when I break my im on him? My hand is shaking as I take the knife. And once I¡¯m holding it, suddenly I freeze. I don¡¯t know if I can do this. Before, I promised myself I would be strong because that¡¯s what Aaron and Ethan need me to be, but beneath all this pain, and the knowledge that I now have to do the same thing, cause both Aaron and myself even more agony, I don¡¯t know if I can do it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leah,¡± Aaron says in a quiet voice. ¡°I know this is hard, but you¡¯re brave and strong¨Cyou always have been. That¡¯s why I know you¡¯re going to survive this, so you can teach our son to be brave and strong as well.¡± I nod numbly, but I can¡¯t bring myself to look at Aaron as I slowly drag the sharp de across my palm and blood wells. My vision is blurred with tears, and I blink rapidly as I look at the ancient book Samsen is holding open. ¡°I, Alpha Havelock, Leah Roberts Rathborn, of the Roberts bloodline, deny you, Aaron Rathborn, of the Rathborn bloodline. No longer shall our bond exclude us from all others. No longer do I recognize you as my mate. No longer do I im you as my own.¡± The pain is getting worse in my chest, but I push on. ¡°So it is done in blood, so it will be undone in blood.¡± Aaron steps in toward me¨Cwhich is lucky, because my legs feel like stone, and I don¡¯t think I can move¨Cso I reach up and set my bloody palm on his neck where I instinctively bit himst time we were N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. together, not even realizing I was iming him. This time, the pain that rips through my body¨Crips through both of us¨Cis more like an explosion. The power of lightning striking a petrol tanker and exploding into a fireball. I feel Aaron catch me against him, but it doesn¡¯t really help. It¡¯s like the agony just keeps on expanding and doubling back on itself and building and building until reality is nothing but this haze of torturous pain. It doesn¡¯t seem to end, and I distantly wonder if this is all I¡¯ll be for eternity now, just an embodiment of pain. It¡¯s solid and unrelenting, I then start wondering if I can even survive it. But that was always a risk, wasn¡¯t it? That we wouldn¡¯t survive breaking this mating bond. And we were so enmeshed, so deeply bonded in a way I doubt few wolves have ever been. I try to catch hold of thoughts of Ethan to keep me anchored to this world, but even that isn¡¯t enough to force back the endless waves of agony. The darkness ising for me. I can feel it. But I will not go quietly into it. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 AARON I thought absorbing Alpha powers the first time had been painful. It had nothing on the absolute tearing going on within me once the mating bond broke. It feels like my body is being ripped apart at a cellr level. But through all that, I¡¯m holding onto Leah, because I know she¡¯s going through the same thing. I have no idea how long it goes on for, only that it doesn¡¯t feel like its ever going to end. Somehow, through the pain, I start wondering if I¡¯m going to survive this after all. Worse, I wonder if Leah will survive this. I know she¡¯s strong, but she¡¯s been through so much already. Eventually, however, the pain starts to feel less intense and I think maybe I¡¯m through the worst of it. I rouse myself enough to look blearily down at Leah, who is limp and pale in my arms. I¡¯m not even sure she¡¯s breathing. ¡°Leah,¡± I whisper, my voice hoarse. However, before I can properly check that my mate¨Cno, not my mate any longer¨Cis still alive, some Enforcers step up and drag us apart. ¡°Take Alpha Rathborn back to his cell,¡± Samsen says somewhere nearby. from ¡°No, wait!¡± I protest, trying to fight against the Enforcer¡¯s hold, but I¡¯m as weak as a newbornmb. Fighting to survive the effects of breaking the mating bond has sapped all my strength. ¡°I need to know she¡¯s okay!¡± I yell as the Enforcers drag me away. Samsen and Petyr step closer to Leah,ying where the other Enforcer left her after pulling us apart. Petyr kneels down and presses his fingers into Leah¡¯s neck, and then looks up at S?msen with a shake of his head. My heart stops. ¡°Is she okay?¡± I shout, but the Enforcers are still dragging me away. ¡°Tell me she¡¯s alive!¡± Neither Samsen nor Petyr bother to answer me, but Petyr drags a cloth from the nearby table and drapes it over Leah¡¯s still form. No. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This can¡¯t be happening. She can¡¯t be dead. She was meant to survive to go home to Ethan. Breaking the mating bond was meant to save her, not kill her. If Leah is gone and I¡¯m to be executed, what will happen to Ethan? I need to see her. I need to check for myself that she¡¯s really gone, but I¡¯m too wiped from the hours of unrelenting pain to fight against the two Enforcers dragging me out of the hall and back down to my cell. They unceremoniously dump me on the floor and then march out again, loudly nging the cell door behind themselves. ¡°Say, you don¡¯t look so good,¡± Axel drawls from across the corridor. ¡°They¡¯ve worked me over good a time or two, but I ain¡¯t never been dragged back to my cell.¡± I roll over so I can stare at him, and he must see something in my face, because his expression hardens. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± ¡°I had to break the bond with my mate,¡± I say, my words scratchy because my throat is raw. ¡°You did what?¡± Axel demands. ¡°Why the hell would you do a thing like that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± I say, dragging myself up so I¡¯m at least sitting. ¡°They¡¯ve sentenced me to death for treason. I¡¯m going to be executed under the next full moon. I couldn¡¯t risk my mate dying when I did, we have a son. He¡¯s not even six months old.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± Axel mutters darkly. ¡°At least you did everything you could to protect her, that¡¯s understandable.¡± I have to look away, and for the first time in my adult life, I feel my eyes growing wet with tears. Goddamn it. I haven¡¯t cried since the day I found out Alpha Roberts brutally murdered my sister. ¡°My mate¡­¡± I start, then have to pause when my voicees out so rough, it¡¯s barely a growl. ¡°She didn¡¯t make it.¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 LEAH I blink my eyes open and grimace when I realize my whole body hurts. I feel like I¡¯ve been run over by a truck. And a train. And then a steamroller. Every muscle aches and every joint hurts and for a minute I can¡¯t remember what happened. And I don¡¯t know where I am. In some kind of office, and I¡¯ve been left lying on a narrow cot. Just as I sit up, the door opens and Karolinaes in. In that second, all the memories of the past dayse flooding back, and I gasp, my hand flying to my chest. I feel so empty. The absence of my mating bond with Aaron is like a ck hole inside me. It¡¯s a void at the very center of my soul that¡¯s never going to be filled. ¡°Good, you¡¯re awake.¡± Karolina is carrying an electrolyte drink, which she brings over and hands to me. I take it with a murmured thanks, immediately worried about how grim she looks and the general negative vibe she¡¯s giving off. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I ask, but then feel stupid for asking that question. Of course everything isn¡¯t okay. I¡¯ve just been forced to reject my mate and break our mating bond, and my husband¨Cthe love of my life¨Cis going to be executed at the next full moon. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have some bad news,¡± Karolina says, crossing her arms and avoiding my gaze. I squeeze the electrolyte bottle until my knuckles ache, wanting to escape this room before I have to hear whatever it is that Karolina¡¯s going to tell me. But I¡¯m frozen in ce and whatever this is, I can¡¯t escape it. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask, my stomach churning. ¡°Aaron didn¡¯t survive breaking the mating bond,¡± Karolina says in a no¨Cnonsense voice, as if she doesn¡¯t really care, or is ufortable about having to impart this news, and just wants it over and done with. And then her words really hit me. Didn¡¯t survive. ¡°He- He¡¯s dead?¡± I stutter out in disbelief. Karolina nods, expression even more closed off. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s so strong,¡± I reply, totally bewildered. With everything else going on, Aaron not surviving when we broke the mating bond never even crossed my mind. ¡°He had the power of three Alpha¡¯s!¡± I just can¡¯t wrap my head around how I could have survived and Aaron didn¡¯t. ¡°And sometimes it¡¯s the most powerful who fall the hardest,¡± Karolina says. ¡°No,¡± I whisper, a shudder of grief going through my body, painful and twisting, like I¡¯m feeling the mating bond breaking all over again. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± ¡°You should also know,¡± Karolina continues, as if my whole world isn¡¯t falling apart around me right now. ¡°In light of these events, the Council have decided to let you off from your part in Tobin¡¯s death with light punishment. You may retain the title of Alpha in name only. The control of all four packs¨CRathborn, Roberts, Leithrow and Havelock¨Cwill remain under Council control for the foreseeable future.¡± I¡¯m nodding as if I agree, but in that second, I can¡¯t care about any of it. Not when I¡¯m now existing in a world where Aaron is no longer alive. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Rathborn mansion and told them the news,¡± Karolina says curtly. ¡°Someone will be here shortly to pick you up and take you home.¡± She doesn¡¯t wait for me to say anything else, simply turns on her heel and leaves the room, shutting the door soundly behind her. All I can do is sit there in frozen, silent grief. I don¡¯t want to move, because that¡¯s going to make it real. And I can¡¯t cope with Aaron¡¯s death being real. I just can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how to live when Aaron isn¡¯t by my side. I have no idea how long I sit there, unmoving, barely breathing. Time has ceased to have any meaning. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Eventually, however, the door opens and James steps inside. His eyes are red¨Crimmed, his expression is haggard and there are bruises beneath his eyes as if he hasn¡¯t been sleeping. Seeing him abruptly brings reality rushing back in. I gulp a breath, but then I can¡¯t breathe anymore because I¡¯m sobbing so hard, it feels like my ribs are going to crack. James falls to his knees in front of me and wraps his arms around me, wrapping me in a cocoon of sadness. He¡¯s whispering, I¡¯m sorry over and over, but none of this is his fault, and Aaron was a brother to him in everything but blood. This must be almost as painful for him, Eventually, James practically lifts me to my feet. ¡°Come on, Leah, I¡¯m not letting you stay here a second longer.¡± I let him lead me out through the hall, but everything is a blur. It¡¯s not until we¡¯re in the SUV and driving home that my mind partially shifts out of the shock of what¡¯s happened. ¡°How¡¯s Ethan?¡± I ask, my voice a croak. James gives a little smile, and I wonder if he¡¯s personally been caring for Ethan these past days, that¡¯s partly why he looks so tired. ¡°He¡¯s good. Great, actually. That¡¯s one hell of a kid, you got there, Luna.¡± James cuts me an affectionate look. ¡°He¡¯ll be happy to have his mama back.¡± I want to bitterly argue that Ethan doesn¡¯t even know me. But that¡¯s not fair on either of us. Nor to the memory of his father who did everything in his power to protect us, up until the very end when he sacrificed his life for mine. The griefes over me again like a dark, drowning wave. But somehow, I have to keep struggling through for Ethan. It¡¯s just me and him now, and I won¡¯t forsake Aaron¡¯s memory and his dedication to being a father by being any less than the perfect mother to our son. No matter what it costs me. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 It¡¯s not until we roll into the wide, circr driveway that it finally hits me. ¡°Oh my god!¡± I gasp, my hand flying over to mp on James¡¯s forearm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asks with wide eyes, his head. snapping around as if looking for a threat. ¡°When Aaron died, where did his Alpha powers go? Not just the Rathborn powers, but for all three Alphas?¡± I demand. James opens his mouth, but then seems to realize he doesn¡¯t have an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think-¡± My heart seizes like I¡¯ve been shocked with a livewire. ¡°Ethan.¡± James¡¯s expression immediately drops into one of dread. ¡°He was fine when I left him-¡± I don¡¯t even bother to wait for James to finish. If Alpha powers aren¡¯t purposefully deemed an heir¨Clike my father did with me by having Adam inject me with my father¡¯s blood¨Cor they¡¯re not intercepted by another powerful Alpha inbat, and again with blood¨Clike Aaron did when he took on the Roberts Alpha powers the night Liam killed me¨Cthen they go to the next in the bloodline. Which in this case is my baby son, Ethan. I rush into the house, and then realize I don¡¯t even know where to start looking for him in this giant mansion. One of the housekeepers is passing by, and I grab at her like I¡¯m a woman possessed. ¡°Where is Ethan?¡± I demand breathlessly. ¡°Upstairs in his crib, napping,¡± she replies in wary confusion. I let her go and run for the door as James finally catches up to me, tossing an apology and some kind of exnation to the housekeeper as he goes by. The only crib I remember seeing was in Aaron¡¯s bedroom, so that¡¯s where I go. I arrive breathless and already prepared for the worst. After everything that¡¯s happened¨Cafter losing Aaron to the mating bond¨CI¡¯m expecting another blow. Ethan is lying in his crib, right where the housekeeper said he would be. And he¡¯s fine. He¡¯s babbling and drooling and kicking his legs¨Cnot napping, but also content to be staring up at the colorful mobile someone has hung with little wolf, moon and star shapes dangling from it. I sag in relief, and then my knees give out so that I end up kneeling next to the crib, my brow pressed into the cool wood as I watch my son through the ts. My whole world. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Myst piece of Aaron. : ¡°He¡¯s okay, thank God,¡± James says from just above me, and I didn¡¯t even realize he was there. He drops a hand on my shoulder and so I lean into his leg. ¡°What are we going to do without him?¡± I whisper, and ! distantly realize my cheeks are wet. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m crying any longer. Relief that Ethan is fine¨Cin which case I wonder which Alpha on the Council intercepted Aaron¡¯s Alpha power¨Cor because a few hours ago, the love of my life died because I chose to break the mating bond. Maybe it¡¯s better this way. Aaron got to go out on his terms instead of walking to his own execution under the next full moon. ¡°We keep going, Leah,¡± James says quietly. ¡°Because that¡¯s what he would want us to do.¡± I nod, because I know that down to my bones. And looking at Ethan, I can almost believe that one day I might be okay. But today? Right now? I have no idea how I¡¯m supposed to pick myself up. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 AARON It¡¯s barely a few hourster when Karolinaes to see me. Axel has been surprisingly goodpany. Angry on my behalf, and sympathetic, but not in a way that¡¯s grating. He¡¯s chatted to me on and off, stuff he¡¯s observed about the Council and Montana in generalpared to Texas, and a few stories from growing up in the Lone Star State. Trying to keep me distracted from my grief. As if such a thing were even possible. But when Karolinaes down, his expression goes icy and he moves to the back of his cell, settling in with his arms crossed and the wolf glowing in his eyes. I remember he said something about them working him over and wonder if Karolina had something to do with it. Exactly what kind of information could they have been trying, G to get out of him anyway? ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask her tly when she stops in front of my cell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mate,¡± she says in a way that makes her sound not sorry in the least. ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± I tell her, because I¡¯m sick of ying their games, making nice and pretending to respect a bunch of people who I think are selfish, power¨Chungry egomaniacs. If I¡¯d known they were going to railroad me into an execution for treason, maybe I would¡¯ve made a grab for a Council seat or two after all. ¡°Like I said, what do you want?¡± ¡°The Council have decided to move up your execution date,¡± Karolina says, and though she¡¯s going for casual, I pick up a tension beneath her words. ¡°Why?¡± I ask suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Are the other Alphas pushing back against your sham trial? Are you really that surprised?¡± She crosses her arms, and irritation flits over her face before she can hide it. ¡°As the Council has taken control of your packs, we will get your affairs in order.¡± ¡°Get my affairs in order?¡± I repeat. ¡°What does that even mean?¡± But then it dawns on me. The entire reason for this farce of a trial. The session of my Alpha powers. With everything that¡¯s been going on, I¡¯ve barely thought about it. But then another thought¨Ca terrible thought¨Curs to me and I step closer to the bars. ¡°I need to call James! Leah died- The Havelock Alpha powers ¡°Didn¡¯t go to your son, he¡¯s fine,¡± Karolina interrupts with a slight smile, and I wonder who they did go to. Who in that room intercepted the Havelock Alpha powers and has gained themselves another pack? ¡°As for your own Alpha powers,¡± Karolina continues. ¡°You will provide the Council with a donation of Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. your blood, and the Alpha powers of your three packs will be distributed to the three most worthy Councilmembers.¡± I give a gratingugh. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± My mind is already racing, thinking how I might be able to contact James and make sure he¡¯s the one to receive my Alpha powers as my heir when I¡¯m executed. He¡¯s the only one I trust to take care of Leah, Ethan and the packs. Karolina¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Do not mistake me, Alpha Rathborn. You will cooperate and you will give us your blood. Or you can count on your remaining days here to be as miserable and ufortable as humanly possible. Don¡¯t believe me? Just ask Axel here how he¡¯s found out amodations.¡± From across the corridor, a low threatening growl emanates from the shadows. ¡°Really, Aaron, you can give us your blood¡­or we can take it.¡± Karolina smirks, before turning on her heel and striding away. ¡°One of these days,¡± Axel says in a low threatening voice once she¡¯s gone. ¡°I¡¯ll be free of this cell. And the first thing I¡¯m gonna do is make sure that woman meets her Maker.¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 LEAH By the time evening rolls around, I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ve divided my time between epting condolences from pack members who¡¯vee to see me¨Cat the same time, needing their ownfort because their Alpha is dead and the uncertainty over who will be our new Alpha is terrifying- and looking after Ethan. It urs to me that we¡¯re going to have to have a funeral, and that sends me into a mini breakdown, somehow making everything real all over again. Jameses to find me where I¡¯m curled up in the middle of Aaron¡¯s bed, hugging his pillow as if it can somehow bring him back to me. ¡°You should eat something, Leah,¡± he says gently as he sits on the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I reply automatically, even though I know he¡¯s right. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe down,¡± he tells me with a slight frown. ¡°I¡¯ll have the chef send something up.¡± I nod absently, even though I doubt I¡¯m going to be able to stomach much food. ¡°Are you okay?¡± James asks after a few silent moments, and we both kind of smile sadly because we know that¡¯s a dumb question. With Aaron gone, neither of us are okay. ¡°I was just thinking about the funeral. We¡¯ll have to contact the Council and organize for them to return¡® Aaron¡¯s¡ª¡± I swallow, unable to say the rest of the words. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, Leah,¡± James says in a rough voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to do that.¡± I nod, and a few more tears escape. I wipe at them in annoyance. All I seem to do these days is cry. But can anyone me me, considering everything I¡¯ve lost? ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± I say to James, some of my annoyance at myself giving way to anger toward the Council for the hand they yed in my tragedy. ¡°The Council can¡¯t get away with this. The only reason they went after Aaron was because they were scared of his Alpha powers. He didn¡¯t even do anything wrong.¡± ¡°I know,¡± James says softly with a sigh. ¡°But what are we going to do? Fight the whole Council? That¡¯ll ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mutter bitterly. ¡°I just know I can¡¯t stand to watch them get away with it.¡± James nods and I can tell he feels bad about not having an answer for me. Then, as my thoughts are spinning from one thing to the next, another thought urs to me. Aaron was helping me search for the missing Al tech that has the potential to kill thousands if not millions of people if it ended up in the wrong hands. I¡¯m on my own with this massive problem yet again, and I have no idea how to solve it. ¡°James,¡± I say, looking up at him. ¡°I¡¯m going to need your help.¡± James drops his hand on my knees, squeezingfortingly. ¡°Anything you need.¡± I send him a thin smile. ¡°You might regret saying that.¡± I thenunch into the long story about the Al tech, my father, brother, and then how the tech went missing while I was in aa and Aaron had been helping me try to find it, but with everything else going on around us, our efforts have been hampered. By the time I¡¯m done, his eyebrows are practically in his hairline. ¡°Leah, that is absolutely nuts,¡± he tells me in disbelief. ¡°I know. But it¡¯s also my responsibility. I need you to pick up where Aaron left off and help me find it.¡± James frowns, but nods anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t have as many connections as Aaron had, but I¡¯ll do everything N?velDrama.Org ? content. I can to help you. We definitely have to make sure it doesn¡¯t fall into the wrong hands.¡± James¡¯s words remind me that Karolina said something simr when I spoke to her. I start thinking back and realize that unlike James, she didn¡¯t seem that surprised at the time when I told her the story¡­as if maybe she already knew something about it. I sit up as her words y back in my mind. I¡¯m personally invested in making sure that Al tech ends up in the right hands¡­ There was something about the way she said that. Something sly and underhanded. My pulse picks up as an entirely new thought urs to me. What if Karolina knows something about where the Al tech ended up? Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The next day I get up early, and after making sure Ethan is changed and fed, I take him down to the office where I asked one of the housekeepers to set up a ypen for him. They¡¯ve brought out this little bouncy thing that I can strap him into and it has a mobile attached to it that ys music as it spins. Ethan seems happy enough toy in it, but I leave it close to where I¡¯m sitting and angled toward the desk so we can see each other. Then I start digging into Roberts Corp files for the past seven months to make sure I didn¡¯t miss something the first time I checked for clues about what¡¯s happened to the project that was meant to be handed over to the military. James joins me mid¨Cmorning, bringing a bottle for Ethan, who is almost due for his nap. After I¡¯ve fed him and he¡¯s lulling off to sleep, James offers to take him up to his crib. Ethan fusses a little when I hand him over, but James rocks and shushes him until he settles down again. While Aaron and I were kept by the Council for all those days, it seems James got the hang of looking after my son. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After they¡¯re gone, I switch my attention back to theputer,bing through information about the various properties andnd¨Choldings Robert Corp has in its portfolio. I¡¯m about to keep clicking onward when I notice something weird. One of the properties that¡¯s meant to be condemned has a monthly budget for upkeep.. I¡¯ve found a few weird financial things like this¨Cit seemed my father and Liam hade up with all sorts of inventive ways to move money around in creative ways. I decide to see if I can figure out where the money was actually going¨Cprobably into the Al tech program like the rest of it had been¨Chowever, it¡¯s quickly apparent that isn¡¯t the case. In fact, the money is still regrly being drawn down every month, no one ever put a stop to it after Liam died. Even weirder, it does actually seem to be going into maintenance and utilities of the property¨Cwater, electricity, even food and other expenses. Which makes absolutely zero sense if the property is really condemned and abandoned. Something is going on there, and I need to know what. Another secret project of some kind? Or is it possible I¡¯ve just located where the Al tech got moved to, and whoever is now overseeing it? I scribble down the address and have just jumped up from the desk when James returns from putting Ethan down for his nap. ¡°Whoa,¡± James says as he catches me rushing across the office. ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡± ¡°I found something!¡± I exim. I hold up the piece of paper with the address written on it. ¡°And we¡¯re about to go find out what that something is.¡± It¡¯s not until we¡¯re in the SUV with James behind the wheel that he finally asks me what we¡¯re going to check out, and I exin to him about the financial anomaly. He agrees it seems weird, especially as the drive takes us into remote woond. ¡°Why would my father need property all the way out here?¡± I wonder out loud, even though I know James can¡¯t answer the question. ¡°There¡¯s nothing around for miles.¡± ¡°Whatever it was, knowing your father, it was definitely sketchy.¡± I send him an unimpressed look, but he only grins back at me. Fine. I¡¯m ready to admit my father was wed and didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s best interests at heart when he made all the choices he made that led him to being killed by his own son for nothing other than greed. A few minutester, we turn into a long narrow drive. Halfway along it, there¡¯s a tall chain¨Clink fence with a gate blocking anyone from going any further. James pulls up the SUV and we both get out, only to find the gate has an electronic lock on it. ¡°What the hell was my father keeping here?¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 I¡¯m debating whether to call our securitypany and find out whether this property is registered with them, and if they might be able to give me remote ess, when one of those ATV four¨Cwheeler vehicleses from the other direction. The two guys sitting in it are wearing security uniforms, but I recognize them as Roberts pack. ¡°Luna Leah,¡± one of them says in surprise as he walks closer to the gate. ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting you.¡± ¡°Well,¡± I say, crossing my arms and gathering all my formidable Alpha power now that I¡¯ve got it back again. ¡°Considering both my father and my brother are dead, you had to assume I was going to be aware of this little project at some point, didn¡¯t you?¡± The two men share a quick, concerned look, clearly unsure what they¡¯re meant to do. Is it possible that my father or Liam left strict instructions that I was not to know about this ce, let alonee here? But why? ¡°How can we help you, Luna?¡± one of them finally asks me. ¡°You can start by opening this gate.¡± They share a look again, this time one of resignation. It¡¯s not like they can defy me. I¡¯m pack Luna and an Alpha as well. But it seriously makes me worried about what on earth my father and Liam were either doing or keeping here. While the two men open the gate, James and I get back into the SUV. ¡°This is totally weird, right?¡± I say to James as we roll through the gate. ¡°Definitely weird,¡± James replied in concern, while we wait for the gate to slide closed behind us again. After that, we follow the ATV up the drive. I have no idea what I¡¯m expecting, but the perfectly maintained¨Cif not gorgeous¨Chouse and garden are definitely not it. ¡°What the hell?¡± I mutter as we pull up in the driveway, just in front of a detached garage. As I get out of the SUV, I notice all of the house¡¯s windows have bars on them. Not just any bars. Silver bars. I have no idea what to make of this, but my heart is skipping in my chest, and I can¡¯t think of a single reason why my dad would need a house out in the middle of nowhere with silver bars on the windows. Unless he was keeping someone¨Ca wolf¨Ccaptive. But who? And why? James follows me, looking just as confused and concerned as I feel, as we hurry toward the porch steps. Once there, we find a silver barred door in ce of a screen door. I look to where the two guards are slowly walking up the short. stairs to join us, looking even more worried and resigned. ¡°Open this door!¡± I tell them, underlying my voice with a whole lotta Alphamand. ¡°Luna Leah, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good-¡± one of them starts, though he does so timidly, as if knowing it¡¯s not a good idea to question me, but still struggling with whatever standing orders my father or Liam left him. ¡°Open. This. Door. Now!¡± The words are a threatening growl, and the two men scramble toply. Once both the outer door and inner door are unlocked¨Cand it takes some moments because there are a ridiculous number of locks on both of them¨Cthey step back and aside, avoiding my gaze. I march forward and yank open the door, James only a step behind me. Inside, the interior is nicely decorated and homey. Someone obviously lives here, and if not for the fact there are bars on the windows and all the doors are locked, I might have said they had a nice life. However, it¡¯s all very impersonal. There are no photos or personal items anywhere, as though whoever lives here isn¡¯t allowed to truly be I suppose that makes sense, given that it¡¯s basically a fancy N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. prison. The sound of our entrance has obviously drawn someone¡¯s attention, because a momentter, we hear the sounds of footstepsing down the stairs. James and I both nce at each other and then walk around so we can see the bottom of the stairs where theye down in the corridor, just across the hall from the open double doors of the sitting room. A woman slows as she gets to the bottom of the stairs, obviously not expecting to see James and I standing there. Something about her looks vaguely familiar, but I can¡¯t put my finger on what it is, because I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never met her before. That¡¯s when I realize she¡¯s not looking at me. She¡¯s staring at James like she can¡¯t believe her eyes. James, meanwhile, haspletely frozen beside me, and he looks more like he¡¯s seen a ghost. What the hell is happening here? ¡°Who are you?¡± I demand into the strained silence. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 My words seem to shock James out of his stupor somewhat. ¡°Emily!¡± he says in disbelief. Emily¨Cwhoever the hell she is¨Cjumps down thest few steps and rushes to cross the distance between them, throwing herself into his waiting arms. ¡°James! Oh my god!¡± She¡¯s crying and even James¡¯s eyes look suspiciously damp as he blinks rapidly while holding the woman tight against him. ¡°Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on here?¡± I demand, feeling a little bad that I¡¯m intruding on what is obviously a tender reunion. James finally lets Emily go and she steps back, looking at me with curiosity and confusion. ¡°Leah, this is Emily Rathborn.¡± It takes a second for that to sink in. ¡°Rathborn?¡± I repeat in confusion. ¡°Aaron¡¯s sister,¡± James says in awe and wonder, like he still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s here, even though she¡¯s standing right in front of him. ¡°Aaron¡¯s sister¡­¡± I repeat, and I know I sound dumb, but my brain is just refusing to put these pieces together. ¡°Aaron¡¯s sister who was killed by my father during the war? The same reason why the Rathborn pack brutally retaliated and ughtered my mother, leading to me being sent to live with Aaron as a sacrificial peace offering?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes suddenly narrow. ¡°Are you Alpha Robert¡¯s daughter?¡± she demands furiously. I feel like admitting to it isn¡¯t going to end well, but it¡¯s not like I can deny the fact. ¡°What about it?¡± I demand, tilting my chin up. Emily doesn¡¯t answer. Her eyes glow with her wolf, and next thing I know, she¡¯s sprung at me, ws and fangs ready to rip me to shreds. Unfortunately for Emily, she either doesn¡¯t realize or doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m an Alpha. I¡¯m faster and stronger than her. I easily dodge her attack and turn the tables, grabbing her before she can swing around to attack me again and pin her against the nearby wall, twisting her arm up behind her so she can¡¯t move. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t hurt her!¡± James says quickly. ¡°Get off me, you bitch!¡± Emily snarls, fighting against my hold, even though it must be painful. ¡°That¡¯s Luna Bitch to you,¡± I tell Emily, growling the words low in her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve got two choices. You either bow to me and ept me as Rathborn and Roberts pack Luna, or I leave you locked up here to think about it for another decade.¡± She struggles for another second, but quickly works out it¡¯s futile. She can¡¯t match my Alpha strength. ¡°Fine!¡± she snaps, finally giving up the fight. ¡°I can ept you¡¯re Luna of our pack, but I will never respect you and I sure as hell won¡¯t bow to you.¡± It¡¯s better than nothing. I can¡¯t really me her for hating me since my father has held her captive here for so many years. I¡¯d probably feel the same if I was in her shoes. I just need to know she¡¯s not going to try to rip my throat out the second my guard is down. ¡°Try anything like that again, and you¡¯ll be banished instead of reunited with the pack. Do I make myself clear?¡± She jerks a nod, but I can still feel fury in every line of her body. Still, I cautiously let her go and step back again, returning to stand next to James. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks me, touching my shoulder gently. I nod as Emily turns around and res daggers at James. ¡°Why are you asking her if she¡¯s okay?¡± Emily demands. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been locked up here for half a lifetime!¡± ¡°Because she is my Luna,¡± James answers simply. ¡°And because I guard her with my life, as per your brother¡¯s standing orders.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Aaron actually married you,¡± Emily says bitterly, and the hatred I can see she has for me and my pack, it¡¯s the kind of soul¨Cdeep loathing that a person can never N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. shake. ¡°Aaron loves me,¡± I correct, and then realize what I said. My throat immediately swells with the need to cry. ¡°Aaron loved me,¡± I say brokenly, and I feel James wrap his arm around my shoulder. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily asks in rm. ¡°What happened to my brother?!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 I¡¯m grateful for James¡¯s solid, silent support next to me. Honesty, I don¡¯t know how I would be getting through these agonizing days without him. ¡°Aaron died,¡± I say, cutting my gaze away from Emily. The words are physically painful to say, like they¡¯re being wrenched out of my chest. ¡°We had no choice but to break our mating bond after the Council sentenced Aaron to death for treason. I had to survive for our son, Ethan.¡± Emily gasps, and I can¡¯t help but look back at her. ¡°Aaron has a son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Emily,¡± James puts in with fondness in his voice. ¡°You¡¯re an aunt. You¡¯re going to love Ethan when you meet him.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Emily whispers, seeming to not know what to do with this information. Except then apparently she decides. ¡°It should have been you,¡± she says viciously. ¡°You should have died, and Aaron should have survived breaking the mating bond!¡± ¡°Even if he had,¡± James says, starting to sound annoyed now. ¡°The Council still would have executed Aaron for treason. He had the power of three Alphas, and the Council was scared about what he nned to do with that power. They needed an excuse to stop him, and they found it. Ethan would have been an orphan if things had yed out that way. Is that what you want for your nephew?¡± Emily at least has the good sense to look somewhat abashed at James¡¯s words. ¡°Besides,¡± he continues. ¡°Leah is the one who figured out you were being held out here. Both Alpha Roberts and her brother Liam took the information to the grave with them. So, if it wasn¡¯t for Leah, you might never have been found at all!¡± Emily crosses her arms grudgingly, and I doubt I¡¯m ever going to get any gratitude for getting her out of the gilded prison my father had been keeping her in. ¡°Alpha Roberts and that asshole Liam are dead?¡± Emily says. ¡°Well, at least there¡¯s some good news!¡± I roll my eyes. Honestly, Emily is going to be the kind of handful I don¡¯t even want to think about right now. I really didn¡¯t need this on top of everything else happening, but I¡¯m d she¡¯s alive, and I know the Rathborn pack will be overjoyed to wee her back into the fold. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home,¡± I say. ¡°I want to be there for Ethan¡¯s next feed.¡± James nods and then motions to Emily. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving?¡± she says anxiously, as if she can¡¯t quite believe it. Does she seriously think I could find out she¡¯s being held here and just walk away, leaving her to the same isted, lonely fate my father and brother did? She really doesn¡¯t think highly of me at all. But I suppose that¡¯s no surprise considering what she¡¯s endured at the hands of Roberts pack. ¡°Yes, Emily, you¡¯re really leaving,¡± James says gently, but then sends her a quick, cheeky smile. ¡°Unless you want to stay?¡± ¡°No way in hell!¡± Emily replies adamantly. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I let Emily walk ahead of me¨Chonestly, I don¡¯t trust her at my back in the slightest bit¨Cand then follow James and Emily out to the waiting SUV. I pause to tell the two men to report back to Roberts packnds where I¡¯ll have someone reassign them new duties, and by the time I¡¯ve done that, I turn to find Emily has helped herself to the front seat of the SUV and is talking animatedly to James, probably catching up on all the things that¡¯ve happened in the Rathborn pack since she¡¯s been gone. I get into the backseat and then get to spend the whole drive back listening to the pair chat like the long¨Clost friends they are. As we swing around the circr driveway of Rathborn mansion, there¡¯s another SUV pulling in, and someone is getting out of the backseat when James pulls our vehicle to a stop. Emily suddenly squeals in excitement and rushes out of the car. That¡¯s when I get a good look at who it is, and my heart drops into my shoes. Jessica. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 AARON Another day has gone by, and I¡¯m aware of the minutes trickling away like sands draining rapidly through an hourss. The final moments of my life are running away from me while I¡¯m stuck in this cell, and I don¡¯t even know when it¡¯s all going to be over, only that Karolina said they¡¯d moved up the execution date. Axel and I have talked escape ns, but I know it¡¯s more for distraction than any real ability to be able to do anything. Axel says he¡¯s tried to escape several times in several different ways, so those ns go out the window right away. Maybe there¡¯s a chance I could fight my way out. I have the power of three Alphas, I could probably get pretty damned far. But there¡¯s any number of Enforcer wolves and regr Council members between me and freedom, and despite my abilities, I can still be killed. At this point, trying to escape seems like it would only hasten my inevitable death, and the Council are known to be vindictive. Thest thing I¡¯d want is my escape attempt somehowing back on Ethan or my pack, leaving them vulnerable to be punished by the Council for something they didn¡¯t even have a part in. I¡¯m already worried about how they¡¯re going to fare under whatever new Alpha they get once I¡¯m gone. Late that day, the doors open and Samsenes strutting in, along with a dozen Enforcers. Clearly they¡¯re not taking any chances with me, and are ready to stop me with extreme force if I so much as look like I¡¯m going to try anything. ¡°Samsen,¡± I say snidely from where I¡¯m sitting on my cot, not even bothering to rise. He doesn¡¯t deserve the respect of me meeting him on my feet. ¡°To what do I owe the non¨Cpleasure of this visit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for your blood donation,¡± Samsen says, motioning to one of the Enforcers who is holding a N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. tray of equipment needed to draw blood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my what now?¡± I asked, even though I heard him correctly and already knew this wasing since Karolina told me. ¡°I¡¯m not donating anything.¡± Samsen looks pissy about this, but motions the Enforcer forward to open the cell door. Now, I do get to my feet. But I cross my arms and widen my stance, letting Alpha aggression roll off me and making it clear nobody better touch me until I¡¯m good and ready. ¡°Tell me which three Council members are getting my Alpha powers, and I¡¯ll think about cooperating.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games, Alpha Rathborn!¡± Samsen snaps impatiently. ¡°Cooperate, or we¡¯ll be forced to give you a wolfsbane sedative.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple question,¡± I reply in a deceptively mild voice, ring at the Enforcer who is edging into my cell. It¡¯s clear he wants to run as far away from me as fast as possible. Sweat dots his brow. But he also knows he can¡¯t defy Samsen without serious consequences. ¡°Just tell me who, and it¡¯ll make all this much easier,¡± I continue after a moment. Samsen huffs in anger. ¡°Myself, Karolina and Petyr,¡± he answers angrily. ¡°Happy now?¡± ¡°Not in the least,¡± I growl, letting my wolf rise up, and then stepping forward to grab the Enforcer who was dumb enough to step into my cell. I grab him by the shoulder and ram him into the wall, knocking him out cold. Samsen screams at the other Enforcers to do something, even as he backpedals to put as many of them between me and him as possible. I make my way through maybe three more Enforcers, and manage to get out of my cell, before there¡¯s this hollow whump noise and then something hits me in the chest. I look up to see one of the Enforcers staring at me with wide eyes over a tranquilizer gun. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± I growl furiously, lunging forward. But halfway into the action, it¡¯s like my muscles turn to jelly and I abruptly copse in a heap on the floor. My eyelids are trying to drag themselves closed, but with thest of my energy, I re up at Samsen. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this. Even if I have toe back from beyond the grave to exact my revenge.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 LEAH I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m surprised to find out Emily and Jessica were best friends, considering Aaron and James are equally close, and they all grew up together. I climb slowly out of the SUV and then walk around to join James. ¡°Did you know she wasing home?¡± I ask him, trying to keep the usation out of my voice. He knows how contentious things have been between me and Jessica over the years, with Aaron firmly in the middle. The least he could have done was given me a heads up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know,¡± James says, shaking his head. I can tell he¡¯s being truthful, so that alleviates some of my annoyance at least. Aaron had mentioned that Jessica had taken an extended vacation and gone to stay with some rtives in another pack somewhere¨Cat his expense of course¨Cand it¡¯d been easy to put her from my mind and simply believe she might never Her timing, however, couldn¡¯t have been worse. I don¡¯t want to have to deal with her and all that petty rivalry right now with everything else going on. Eventually, Emily and Jessica are over the shock of their unexpected reunion and I slowly walk toward the mansion, debating whether I should ask Jessica why she¡¯se back. As I get closer, her eyes narrow, and that pretty much seals the deal for me. Jessica and her nastiness are not worth my time or energy right now. I ignore her and keep walking, but I can hear her and Emily whispering between themselves, and know they¡¯re talking about me. Emily hates me for who I am, and Jessica hates me for what she thinks I took from her. There is no way in which having them together and against me is going to end well. As I reach the doorway, I hear James greet his sister. ¡°Jessica, I didn¡¯t know you wereing home,¡± he says, and I pause just inside the doorway where they can¡¯t hear me to listen in. ¡°How could I note home? I heard about what happened to Aaron. Basically, every wolf in Montana is talking about it. I left toe home as soon as I heard. Aaron was the love of my life. He should have been my mate. I needed to be here for the funeral.¡± I spin and walk away, not waiting to hear what James says in response to that. Jessica¡¯s words make my stomach tighten with an old, familiar churn of jealousy and anger. She doesn¡¯t have the right to im Aaron was the love of her life. I doubt she knows what real love even feels like. The kind of soul¨Cdeep connection that Aaron and I shared was nothingpared to whatever young romance they had before I came along. And I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to swan around the mansion and grounds, acting like she¡¯s the widow and her whole life is over while I do the real work of looking after Aaron¡¯s son, seeing to the welfare of the packs and running the businesses. Jessica doesn¡¯t have a clue, and I can only hope she¡¯ll go back to wherever she was once the funeral is over. However, with Emily back in the picture, I get the feeling hoping Jessica will leave might be wishful thinking. I go upstairs and find Ethan with Tera. As I¡¯d hoped, it¡¯s time for his next feed. I sit in the new nursery that James put together while Aaron and I were being held captive. It¡¯s in a room across from Aaron¡¯s bedroom, and I have to say, James did a wonderful job. There¡¯s afortable recliner/rocker chair to sit in while I¡¯m feeding or settling Ethan, and I sink into thefortable chair with Ethan in my arms, fussing for his bottle. As he starts greedily gulping down his milk, I smile and feel grateful for this small slice of quiet and Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. peace with my son. These moments are few and far between, with our lives being soplicated like they are, so I want to make sure I treasure the times when its just me and him, and things are simple. Quickly though, as the bottle empties and Ethan starts lulling off to sleep, my mind starts going back to all the problems I need to take care of. One of the biggest being the damn Al tech. I was really hoping we might have found it today. Instead, James and I ended up bringing home a miracle that¡¯s probably going to end up being yet anotherplication, if Emily¡¯s attitude toward me is anything to go by. ¡± I¡¯m running out of ces to look for the Al tech, and wonder what else I can do or who else I can ask. * a * x An ideaes to me, and I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s a good one or not. But that¡¯s half the problem. I seem to be running short on good options these days. So, I think, what the hell. Aaron is gone and my life is never going to be the same. What¡¯s one more risky y in the grand scheme of things? Especially if it ends up paying off. It¡¯s time to ask Ryker for help. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 James isn¡¯t happy, but he also doesn¡¯t have a better idea. So I finally convince himter that evening to drive me to the luxury hotel where I know Ryker has been staying. We don¡¯t say much to each other during the long drive. I can tell James wants to convince me not to do this, while I want to ask about Jessica. However, I know that puts James in an awkward position, she his sister, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to expect him to not respect her privacy or whatever. So we sit there in strained silence with the weight of all the things we¡¯re not saying hanging between us. Instead of using the valet service at the front of the hotel, James insists on parking the car himself nearby, which leaves us about half a block away to walk. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As we¡¯re approaching the hotel, a woman steps out through the revolving doors and gets into the back of a ck town¨Ccar waiting for her. I stop dead in my tracks as I realize it¡¯s Karolina. What the hell is she doing here? It can¡¯t be a coincidence that she¡¯s just stepped out of the same hotel where Ryker is staying. Although, the hotel does have a high¨Cend bar and restaurant, so I suppose it¡¯s possible she was just meeting someone and it has nothing to do with the fact that Ryker is staying here. But my instincts are telling me this is no coincidence. Something else is going on here, and I wonder if it¡¯s somehow connected to the mess of Aaron and the Council and the fact that I¡¯m now a widow. I¡¯m going to get to the bottom of all this, one way or another. With renewed determination, I march into the hotel and up to the penthouse suite where Ryker is staying. He has a couple of guys standing in the hallway, acting as security, and it makes me wonder about the kind of life he lives where he can¡¯t even stay at a hotel without bodyguards manning the outside of the room. As I approach, one of them speaks into a wire attached to his jacket. By the time we arrive at the door, they simply nod and let us in, since apparently Ryker has let them know he¡¯ll see us. Inside, the penthouse has a spectacr view over the city and out toward the snow¨Ccapped mountains in the distance. Ryker is standing by the bar to one side of the sitting room. ¡°What an unexpected surprise,¡± Ryker says with a smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Can I get either of you a drink?¡± James murmurs a polite refusal, and takes up a stance near the inside of the door. ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you¡¯re drinking,¡± I tell him confidently as I cross the room. ¡°The Luna has fine taste, I see,¡± Ryker teases, before pouring a measure of expensive bourbon into two sses. ¡°So,¡± he says as he brings the drink over to hand to me. ¡°What brings you here, Luna Leah? I have to admit, I¡¯m surprised to see you, given everything that¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°You mean because the Council killed my mate?¡± I ask, ignoring the sharp pang in my chest I get whenever anyone mentions Aaron and what happened to him. Ryker dips his head, expression sobering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leah. Aaron was a good man. He didn¡¯t deserve an end like that. Especially not at the hands of a Council that¡¯s clearly forgotten the Old Ways.¡± I nod as I ept his condolences, then take a sip of the bourbon. I¡¯ve never been much of a drinker, but I find the bourbon has a pleasant smoothness with a hit of fire when it goes down. ¡°I know Aaron respected you,¡± I say after a moment. ¡°And I¡¯ve forgiven your part in what happened that night with Liam.¡± Ryker inclines his head. ¡°Then I assume you¡¯re here to ask for my help in some manner.¡± I nod, not surprised he guessed that. There¡¯s a reason Ryker is known to be so deadly and effective, and part of that is the fact he¡¯s not dumb by any means. ¡°Yes, I havee to ask for your help,¡± I tell him, before tossing back the rest of the bourbon and then setting the ss aside. ¡°But first, you¡¯re going to tell me why Karolina was here.¡± At first, Ryker doesn¡¯t react, other than to raise an enquiring eyebrow. ¡°You are not cautious,¡± Ryker says instead of answering. ¡°You take risks, knowing the results may be worth the price, where others would not be so brazen. I respect that.¡± ¡°You can respect it by telling me about Karolina,¡± I reply cooly, even though I don¡¯t really agree with his assessment of my personality. I take risks because I have to, in order to protect my packs and the people I love. And most of the time, I¡¯m terrified of making the wrong decision. Ryker smiles, and this time the expression is more genuine. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really,¡± he says with a shrug. ¡°Karolina is my mate.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 At first, I think I can¡¯t have heard that correctly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did you say she¡¯s your mate?¡± I repeat with a bewildered shake of my head. I didn¡¯t realize Ryker and Karolina even knew each other. They certainly haven¡¯t made their rtionship public knowledge, and I wonder why that is. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± Ryker says, going to pour himself a second drink. ¡°You are surprised. I was also, when I first came to this country and met her.¡± I want to ask so many questions, but I keep my mouth shut. It¡¯s not really any of my business, and it may not have any bearing on what¡¯s happening within the Council and what happened to Aaron. Then again, it might have everything to do with it. ¡°Though we are mated, it has been somewhat contentious,¡± Ryker continues, and I¡¯m d he¡¯s giving some exnation, so I¡¯m not left with something else I need to dig into. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with much of what your Council and Karolina does and believes. They have strayed too far from the Old Ways. Meanwhile, Karolina believes I am stuck in the past and the traditions that don¡¯t serve us any longer in this modern world. But, without traditions, who are we as a species? In the absence of traditions, there is chaos, and I think your Council aptly proves that. So yes, while we might be mates, it is not exactly a happy urrence for either of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Ryker,¡± I murmur, and I actually mean 1. it. For every couple who finds something amazing like the rtionship Aaron and I had, there are other couples on the opposite end of the spectrum who are enemies or can¡¯t see eye to eye on the important things, and I wonder why the Moon Goddess paired them as mates when they will never be able to get along. It¡¯s clear that is what¡¯s happened for Ryker and Karolina, and I can only imagine how difficult it must be. Live with a mate who will never understand you, maybe never even like you, let alone love you, or break the bond and risk never having another mate in your life again? Not many wolves get second chance mates. I¡¯ve heard of it happening, but I¡¯ve never met anyone in real life who has been blessed like that. ¡°Now, Leah Luna,¡± Ryker says, clearly ready to change the subject. ¡°I assume now that we¡¯ve lost Aaron, you¡¯vee to ask my help in tracking down the missing Al technology your father and brother were foolishly responsible for creating.¡± I stop dead in my tracks at his words. ¡°How did you know?¡± I demand, wondering¨Cnot for the first time¨Cif Ryker has the ability to straight up read people¡¯s minds like it¡¯s rumored the Alphas of the Old Country used to be able to do. ¡°Aaron brought me in on the problem a few weeks ago,¡± Ryker responds, which puts an end to my question about mind¨Creading. ¡°Oh,¡± I reply, wondering why Aaron never mentioned it. Maybe he just forgot with everything else going on around us. Then, obviously, his main priority was keeping Ethan safe by keeping him a secret from the world. ¡°Then you know everything I need you to know. That we have to find it before it falls into the wrong hands¨Cif it hasn¡¯t already¨Cand I have absolutely no idea where it could be.¡± Ryker nods thoughtfully. ¡°Aaron had some suspicions that were confirmed before Tobin¡¯s death¨Cthat the Council were involved.¡± ¡°As do I,¡± I reply, even though I¡¯m now reluctant to bring these suspicions to life, given the startling fact that Karolina is Ryker¡¯s mate. But I¡¯m here, and my options are getting narrower and narrower. I eithery everything out on the table and hope Ryker can help me, or I walk away now and don¡¯t use one of thest resources I might have left. ¡°Karolina said something to me, while I was being held by the Council before Aaron¡¯s trial.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ryker doesn¡¯t respond, other than to look at me with a questioning expression, and I know I¡¯m about to tread onto dangerous ground. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so much what she said,¡± I push on determinedly. ¡°It was how she said it. I think she knows something about the tech. Maybe even where it ended up if Tobin had it.¡± Ryker stares at me for a long moment, and I think this is all probably about to go bad. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ryker eventually replies. ¡°Karolina definitely knows something about the Al tech. There is a very good possibility she even knows where it is.¡± I can¡¯t believe Ryker is confirming my suspicions. He and his mate really must not get along at all. ¡°However,¡± he says, and I think I may have spoken too soon. ¡°As much as I do not agree with Karolina or your Council, it is not honorable, nor my ce, to meddle in their affairs. I am not taking the side of my mate or her corrupt Council. But, know this Luna Leah. If you go after my mate, I will consider you my enemy.¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 I¡¯m d to climb back into the safety of the SUV with James after leaving the meeting with Ryker. There wasn¡¯t much left to say after Ryker made his ultimatum. He¡¯s not going to help me get the Al tech back, not if it means moving against his mate. I know I should heed his warning. No one in their right mind pits themselves against the Old Country Wolves and expects to survive. But the tech¨Cand whatever damage it might do is my responsibility. My family built it, and my family lost it. No matter the cost, I have to get it back. Then decide whether to hand it over to the military like it was supposed to be, or destroy it and tell the military that the project failed. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, Leah,¡± James says once we start driving. ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I mutter despondently. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change things.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t?¡± James says incredulously. ¡°Leah, you heard Ryker. If you go after Karolina, he wille for you. Even Aaron was smart enough not to cross the Old Country Wolves.¡± ¡°In the past, maybe,¡± I reply, ignoring the tightness in my chest and the tears that prick my eyes. ¡°But if he was here now, I know he¡¯d be thinking about doing exactly that.¡± God, I wish Aaron was here right now. My entire body aches with wanting my mate. My heart and soul are in agony, wounded in a way I know I¡¯m never going to recover from. Not until I meet Aaron again in the next life. ¡°Things are different now,¡± I keep going, shoving all those feelings down to be dealt withter when I can be alone. ¡°The stakes are too high. We can¡¯t just wash our hands of this Al tech and be done with it. We have to get it back. Could you N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. honestly live with yourself if the tech got used and hundreds of thousands¨Cmaybe even millions¨Cof people died? Or worse, what if whoever has it started turning it against other wolves to eliminate rival packs? Would you still be able to look at yourself in the mirror and not feel the weight of all those deaths?¡± James looks grim. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t live with that. So what are we going to do?¡± ¡°Look deeper into Karolina for a start,¡± I reply. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to do it in a way that hopefully Ryker won¡¯t find out about.¡± James doesn¡¯t reply to that, and I spend a few minutes mulling over my thoughts. ¡°James,¡± I say as a few ideas starting to me. ¡°Is there a way to track Karolina¡¯s car? Or better yet, her cell phone? Maybe even both.¡± James doesn¡¯t look happy about my idea, but then again, he hasn¡¯t looked happy about any of this conversation. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not that hard.¡± Good. I finally feel like I¡¯m getting somewhere. If Karolina knows where the missing tech is, then maybe she¡¯ll there to either check on it¨Cor, god forbid¨Cget ready to use go 1. it. Tracking her movements for a few days or weeks should give us a good idea of all the ces she goes to, and then we can start checking out those ces ourselves and see if that gets us anywhere. It¡¯ste by the time we get back to Rathborn mansion. James wishes me goodnight, and we go our separate ways. I check on Ethan, but he¡¯s sleeping soundly in his crib across the hall in the nursery. I go into Aaron¡¯s room, then into the luxuriously appointed bathroom. I take a shower but don¡¯t linger. I just want to wash the day away before I go to bed. I climb onto Aaron¡¯srge mattress and copse in the middle, dragging the nkets over myself and burrowing into the pillows. I can still catch the faintest hint of Aaron¡¯s scent and I savor it, knowing one day soon it¡¯ll be gone, just like he¡¯s gone. And one day in the distant future, I won¡¯t even remember what he smells like any longer. The tearse then. And like every night since Aaron was taken from me, I cry myself to sleep. Almost as soon as I do fall asleep, I begin to dream. But it¡¯s so lucid, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been somehow drawn into another reality while I¡¯m not conscious. It¡¯s a beautiful sunlit field, dotted with yellow and white flowers, along with butterflies flitting around and bees buzzing by. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been here before, but somehow it feels familiar, andforting, as if I¡¯ve trulye home for the first time in my life. ¡°Leah!¡± My heart jumps at the sound of Aaron¡¯s voice, and I spin toward the source. Aarones jogging toward me across the soft green grass. He¡¯s wearing light colored linen pants and a white shirt, gaping open halfway down his chiseled chest. His eyes are glowing with happiness and the gentle breeze teasingly tousles his dark hair. ¡°Aaron!¡± I cry in disbelief, overjoyed to see him. I run thest few steps to meet him, and he catches me up against him, swinging me in a couple of dizzy circles, before gently setting me back on my feet. But the thing is, I can feel him. It feels real. Something is telling me this isn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Aaron,¡± I say in wonder, drinking in his handsome features, looking up at the face I never thought I¡¯d see again. ¡°Where are we? What is this?¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Aaron says with a smile. ¡°I was hoping you could tell me. It feels familiar, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been here before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought!¡± I reply with augh, before simply staring up at him in awe. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here. I thought I¡¯d never see you again,¡± I say, hugging him closer. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to say that¡¯s exactly what I thought,¡± Aaron jokes, squeezing me tighter. ¡°Go d, I miss you, Leah. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m meant to do without you.¡± ¡°I miss you too, Aaron,¡± I say quietly, and the sadness starts creeping in, even though I just want to enjoy this moment and feel the joy of being with him again, even if on some level I know this isn¡¯t real. That I¡¯m dreaming. That eventually I¡¯m going to wake up and be without him again. Except my wolf is nudging me from within. She¡¯s trying to tell me that this is real, and Aaron isn¡¯t gone. I ignore her. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just wishful thinking on her part. Because she misses her mate as much as I do. I don¡¯t want to think about reality right now. I just want to savor every single second I¡¯m here with him in this magical ce. We stand there for a while longer, just holding onto each other. It¡¯s like time has ceased to have any meaning. An entire eternity could have passed in the time we simply stand there, breathing together, while our hearts beat in sync. I think about how we were first mated, how Aaron brought me back from beyond death. How our bond transcends anything logical in this mortal life. And I think there must be some real truth to that. Because how else could I be here with Aaron, and it feel as real as any waking moment I spent with him in the past? Eventually, however, Aaron shifts back a little. I look up to ask him if something is wrong-scared he¡¯s going to tell me it¡¯s time to leave-but instead he kisses me. It is so deep and loving and full of longing that it takes my breath away and makes my heart ache with how much love I feel radiating between us. Aaron gently lowers me to the soft meadow grass, and clothes start disappearing. This wasn¡¯t my intention when I saw him, but now that it¡¯s happening, I don¡¯t want anything else except to feel us joined as one. To be as close to him as possible, body, heart, mind and soul. Somehow, I think, if we can connect sopletely, surely, I can bring him back to me from beyond wherever he went to after he died. After all, Aaron did it for me. Why can¡¯t I do it for him in return? My thoughts splinter as Aaron lovingly worships my body until I¡¯m nothing but a senseless puddle of pleasure. Only then does Aaron join us, and he¡¯s never been so mindful, so tender yet intense, so utterly in tune with me that it feels. like we¡¯re sharing the same heart and mind. He takes us to incredible heights over and over, and I never want this to end. I want to exist in this perfect moment of ecstasy forever. But nothingsts forever-that¡¯s one hard lesson I have learned over and over in this life-and then Aaron is shouting his pleasure as hees deep inside my body, and I¡¯m falling apart for the millionth time. After, Aaron gathers me close and we enjoy the feel of the warm sun on our bare skin, breathing in the scent of flowers and sweet meadow grass like it¡¯s a perfect spring day. ¡°Leah,¡± Aaron says after a while. ¡°I wish you woulde back to me. I would do anything to bring you back, you know that, right?¡± I half sit up to look down at him, feeling confused. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not the one who left. You did.¡± At this Aaron looks confused and sits up as well. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t you remember what happened?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± I say, trying to keep the distress at bay, but not seeding very well. ¡°We broke the mating bond, and I lost you. I¡¯ll never forget that horrible day.¡± Aaron catches my hand, and he¡¯s looking even more confused now, but also like he¡¯s trying to figure something out. ¡°No, Leah, I lost you. All this time, you¡¯ve been gone. You died Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Abruptly, I¡¯m snapped back to my body, awake and sitting up in a rush. My face is wet with tears, and I cry harder as I realize I¡¯ve been ripped away from that magical ce, away from Aaron, and I¡¯ll never see him again. But I¡¯m so confused. I don¡¯t understand what was happening in that dream. Aaron said he lost me. In fact, thest thing he said was that I had been the one to die, not him. Which makes no sense, because obviously I¡¯m sitting here right now in his bed and he¡¯s not. It just had to be my mind, ying some kind of cruel trick on me. But my wolf, she¡¯s pushing restlessly, urgently against my insides. Like she needs to get out, like she needs to run until she finds her mate. But she won¡¯t find him, because he¡¯s gone from this world. No, my wolf says clearly and concisely. He¡¯s still alive. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 AARON I¡¯m wrenched out of the dream like hitting a wall at a hundred miles an hour. What the hell was that? I sit up, waiting for the weird sense of being tossed out of time and space, knowing I¡¯m physically here All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. in the cell, but feeling like I should be somewhere else. With someone else. With my mate. She¡¯s still alive, my wolf insists. Go to her. Find her. im her. I shake my head, trying to get my wolf to calm the hell down. Leah is gone. I saw it with my own eyes¡­ Or did I?? It certainly seemed like Samsen and Petyr were acting like she was dead, but I didn¡¯t physically confirm it myself. Except I¡¯m just grasping at straws. What possible reason would Samsen and Petyr have to pretend Leah was dead if she wasn¡¯t? Except now I feel like I¡¯ve got a burr caught in my mind. Because of that dream. It was so dam n real. In fact, I don¡¯t even think it was a dream. It was like I had truly gone to that meadow and spent time with Leah. Everything was so bright and real, now it feels like a memory, not a simple product of my imagination while I¡¯m asleep. It¡¯s close to dawn-my wolf can sense it, even from down here in this underground cell-and I don¡¯t bother trying to go back to sleep. Instead, I sit there and think about everything that¡¯s happened in the past few days. Especially since I broke the mating bond and lost Leah. The Council has been keeping me locked down. They haven¡¯t let me see any visitors, they haven¡¯t let me make any phone calls and they certainly haven¡¯t let me out of this cell. I see the same rotation of four Enforcers over and over, as if they don¡¯t want me to have any other contact with anyone else. And now I¡¯m beginning to wonder why that is. Why they insisted that they would get my affairs in order for me. Something about this whole situation is off. I mean, more off than the Council simply railroading me into false treason charges in the first ce. And I now know how good the Council is at keeping secrets, since rumors stated that Axel had gone to North Dakota, yet they¡¯d been keeping him in their secret basement cells all along. Something is going on, and I¡¯m determined to figure out what that might be. I sit there, thinking and stewing, getting more and more agitated for answers. Eventually, the familiar ng of an Enforcering down with our breakfast sound. I stand in the middle of the cell and watch like I¡¯m tracking prey as the Enforcer first goes over and slides Axel¡¯s tray in the slot at the bottom of the bars, before turning to my cell. I wait, staying perfectly still as the Enforcer crouches down and sets the tray on the floor. I wait until his attention is not on me any longer, but on the action of sliding the tray across the floor. And then I lunge. I reach my arms through the silver bars and grab hold of the front of his shirt, too fast for him to even realize what¡¯s happening. I yank him forward into the bars until his face-and anywhere else bare flesh is touching silver-starts sizzling. He immediately howls and starts struggling against my hold. But I only drag him in tighter, until his chest is pressed so tight against the unforgiving metal of the bars, he¡¯s struggling to breathe. ¡°Listen up, buddy, because I don¡¯t want to have to repeat myself,¡± I tell him in a low threatening voice. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me exactly what¡¯s going on out there with the Council, otherwise I¡¯m going to pull you right through these bars until the silver mangles your entire body. Do you understand?¡± The Enforcer jerks a desperate nod, wheezing with pain and suffocation. ¡°Good. Now tell me, why won¡¯t the Council let me make any calls or see my Beta?¡± I loosen my hold just enough for the guy to suck in a panicked breath, but also so he can talk. ¡°They told everyone that you died after breaking your mating bond,¡± he replied in a strangled voice. ¡°They did what?¡± I demand furiously, yanking him in tight again. ¡°What else are they hiding?¡± The guy starts struggling again, and I have to loosen my hold as he starts going purple fromck of oxygen. A thought urs to me then. If they told everyone I¡¯m dead, then what if they were lying to me about Leah being dead? My wolf practically spins circles inside me, agitated and excited that I seem to be getting somewhere with his insistence that Leah is still alive. ¡°What about my mate?¡± I snarl at the guy. ¡°She-she¡¯s still alive!¡± he wrenches out. I distantly hear a moring-other Enforcersing to help their trapped friend, but my mind is reeling from what the guy just admitted. Leah is alive. This changes everything. Just as I¡¯m getting ready to let this idiot go and break down the silver door-willing to fight my way to freedom if it means getting to my mate-there¡¯s movement in my peripheral. Then the deafening bang-bang-bang of someone shooting a gun in close quarter. I¡¯m hit with bullet after bullet, and the immediate and unfortunately familiar burn of those g odda mn silver wolfsbane bullets registers as I go down. Whoever is shooting doesn¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve emptied an I¡¯m incapacitated, but my fury knows no bounds as I shift to heal. The Council finally crossed a line I won¡¯t stand for in tricking me into thinking my mate was dead. They were worried about me and my power of three Alphas before? That was nothing. Then, I was still interested in ying along with Council ¡®rules¡¯ for the greater good. Now, I¡¯m pis sed, and I no longer care about ying by the Council¡¯s rigged rules. I¡¯ming for them. I¡¯ming for all of them. And I will be their worst nightmare. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The pain is what wakes me up. I find myself tied to a chair, held in ce by the same kind of silver-wolfsbane infused chains that Tobin used that night at the factory when he tried to kill me for my Alpha powers. I bring my head up, clenching my jaw against the constant searing and burning that¡¯s keeping me from shifting back into my wolf. I¡¯m in some kind of rundown house, in what was once maybe a den or living room. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The ceiling is water stained, the carpet is mottled and moldy so it¡¯s impossible to tell what the original color was, the drywall is cracked, and the dirty, tattered curtains shift from the breezeing in from the broken window. It smells like rats and decay. What the hell am I doing here? Why aren¡¯t I in the cells in the basement of the Council Hall any longer? The door opens and in walks Karolina. At this point I¡¯m not all that surprised. There¡¯s always been something about Karolina I didn¡¯t like or trust, this low-level vibe of malice that wasn¡¯t obvious on the surface of her personality where she seems like an upstanding Councilmember who only wants what¡¯s best for the packs and the continued survival of wolves. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re awake,¡± Karolina says as she struts in. ¡°Those Alpha powers you have really are something. Wrap any other wolf in chains like that, and they would have been dead hours ago.¡± ¡°What am I doing here, Karolina?¡± I ask through a clenched jaw. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, Aaron,¡± she replies with a shrug, as if she doesn¡¯t have a care in the world. But when she looks at me, I see the true frustration and fury in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sick of your getting in the way and messing up my ns.¡± ¡°I¡¯d apologize, but I¡¯m not sorry,¡± I tell her in a deceptively mild voice. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t even know what ns you¡¯re talking about.¡± This seems to annoy her further. ¡°I had it all figured out with Tobin. We were going to take wolves forward into a bright future. The Council is too attached to the Old Ways. And when wolves from the Old Country turn up and start meddling, it just gets worse. The Old Ways don¡¯t serve us any longer. The Old Ways mean we have to hide from humans. We¡¯re hunted, even as we fight between ourselves to the point that our species is in dangerous decline. Are we just supposed to hang onto the Old Ways until they wipe us out?¡± She looks at me, as if expecting an answer, but I sit stubbornly still and silent. ¡°Of course we¡¯re not!¡± she exims, answering her own question. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. My ns are back on track. I can see it through. I just need you to be out of the way. And I realized there¡¯s a simple answer to that. One that will ensure I can be strong enough to stand against whatever resistance I encounter when the world begins reshaping for the better. People can¡¯t always see it that way, you know. They¡¯re scared, so they hang onto what is familiar, even when it¡¯s so obviously pointless. But they¡¯ll see. They¡¯ll see what we wolves can do when we innovate. When we create tools humans asked for, but use them for our own advantage instead.¡± Her words take a moment to sink in through all the pain, but when they do, it¡¯s confirmation of something I didn¡¯t want to be true. ¡°You¡¯ve got the Al tech,¡± I say. ¡°Tobin took it, and you took it. from him.¡± Karolina smirks but doesn¡¯t reply and I can¡¯t read anything in her expression. ¡°Oh, Aaron, can¡¯t you see that demanding answers doesn¡¯t do you any good at all?¡± She crosses her arms, and I can tell she¡¯s enjoying every second of this. ¡°Tell me. Now!¡± I snarl at her. ¡°What¡¯s the point in knowing anything when you¡¯re going to be too dead to do anything about it?¡± She lifts her foot and shoves it into my shoulder, sending the chair tipping back and mming me painfully into the ground. ¡°I figured it out, you see.¡± She brings over arge stic tub and a hose she¡¯s dragged in, presumably from somewhere outside. ¡°I¡¯ve got the means to make real,sting change, and to back that up, all I need are your Alpha powers.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 LEAH 1 I¡¯m sitting in the library, reading a book to Ethan, who is rolling around on the nket I¡¯ve spread in front of the hearth, when Jameses to find me. ¡°Leah, I think I¡¯ve got something you should see.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I reply, wondering if it¡¯s something to do with tracking Karolina¡¯s movements. James has been in the office all day, along with one of the wolves who runs and maintains all the pack¡¯s servers and various online activities. Just as I¡¯d hoped, Leo was able to hack the GPS in both Karolina¡¯s car and phone, and we¡¯ve been tracking her ever since. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I call Tara up to watch over Ethan, and then follow James down to the office where Leo has an impressive back ofputers newly set up and is somehow working off four different screens. ¡°This is about Karolina?¡± I ask as I stop next to James looking at all the information disyed, most of which I don¡¯t understand. ¡°Yep,¡± James says with a nod. ¡°Since we¡¯ve started tracking her, she¡¯s mostly been between her pack but just now, she¡¯s gone somewherepletely out of left field.¡± ¡°How so?¡± I ask, ncing between James and Leo where he¡¯s tapping away at theputer. ¡°She¡¯s gone outside of any pack territory at all,¡± Leo says, pointing to a map on one of the screens showing two shing red dots. ¡°Like¡­into human territory?¡± I say in confusion. Most of Montana is drawn up into packnds that obviously ovep with human upation, even though the humans don¡¯t know it. But there are some ces not imed by wolves, and where any wolf very rarely ventures because they¡¯re known to be violent or unfriendly ces, even for the humans to live there. Worse, some of those territories are where Vampires live, who hate wolves and will kill us, if given half a chance. ¡°Yes,¡± James says. ¡°She stopped at some house. Leo looked up the records. The person who owned it died years ago and it was left abandoned. Now it¡¯spletely run down, and that¡¯s saying something considering the neighborhood it¡¯s in has seen better days. Whatever she¡¯s doing, she obviously wants it off the Council¡¯s radar. She wants it off everyone¡¯s radar.¡± ¡°What if that¡¯s where she¡¯s keeping the AI?¡± I ask excitedly. James presses his lips into a line. ¡°I knew you were going to say that.¡± ¡°Well, what else could it be?¡± I demand. ¡°James, we have to go check this out.¡± James huffs a resigned sigh. ¡°I knew you were going to say that too.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°Then why are we even standing here having this conversation?¡± ¡°Because this is no joke, Leah. This neighborhood is dangerous. It¡¯s not the sort of ce wolves should venture. If Aaron was here, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d let you go.¡± I get that painful ache in my chest again, the one that¡¯s be so familiar to my every waking moment. The only thing that changes about it is the intensity. ¡°Aaron¡¯s not here,¡± I say in an even voice, and it amazes me how quickly I¡¯ve gotten used to talking about him being gone. Doesn¡¯t make it hurt any less. And I know that really, Ethan is the only thing keeping me going through these nightmare days. I ¡°Karolina is clearly up to something,¡± I continue, putting a hint of Alpha in my voice that makes both James and Leo drop their gazes in submission. ¡°And I intend to find out what that is. With or without you, James.¡± James raises his eyes again now, and they¡¯re gleaming with ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that too.¡± I can¡¯t help a small smile. The two of us havee to know each other so well, James is honestly my best friend in the whole world right now. I don¡¯t know what I would have done without him. ¡°Good, that settles it then. Have someone bring the SUV around.¡± James nods and goes to do my bidding, while I turn to Leo. ¡°Thanks for your work on this. I assume it¡¯s not exactly legal, so I appreciate the risk you¡¯re taking.¡± ¡°Anything for you, Luna Leah,¡± Leo says with a reverent nod. ¡°With Aaron gone, you¡¯ve been doing an admirable job at keeping the pack safe and not feeling too lost without our Alpha. We couldn¡¯t have asked for a better Luna.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, blinking at the emotion those words rouse. To think, a year ago, I never thought I would find my ce here. Now I can¡¯t imagine being anywhere else, even with Aaron gone from this world. I leave Leo to his work and go get ready, carefully arming myself just the way I know Aaron would expect. B By the time I walk out to meet Ja to go into battle¡­ A battle to avenge my mate¡¯s deal Chapter 275 Chapter 275 The closer we get to the address where Karolina is situated, the more my wolf bes agitated. I shift restlessly in the front seat of the SUV, wondering what¡¯s going on with her. It¡¯s like she¡¯s on high alert. Like we¡¯re somehow trapped, or there¡¯s some unseen danger, and we should be fleeing in the other direction. I can tell James is also feeling simrly troubled as he parks the SUV just down the block from the abandoned house. James had been right about this neighborhood. Every house is in a sad, neglected state. Sagging roofs, broken windows, junk in the weed-choked yards and broken down, rusted cars. Only some of the houses look like they¡¯re even upied. A lot of the houses look like they¡¯ve been abandoned. ¡°Why is my wolf so-¡± ¡°Freaked out?¡± James finishes with a quick smile that doesn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°You should trust what she¡¯s telling you, there¡¯s danger nearby.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask apprehensively. That prickly leeling there are Vampires somewhere nearby. We need to get in and out as fast as possible, before they realize wolves have wandered right into their territory.¡± I nod and swallow down the dread, checking my weapons before we get out of the SUV. Despite the fear and the way my wolf is wing at my insides to get out of here, I¡¯m not going to back down. I¡¯ve never faced Vampires before, but I¡¯ve heard the stories from other wolves who¡¯ve either narrowly escaped them, or heard stories from other packs who encountered them. Vampires are no joke. They hate wolves for the simple fact of our existence, and if they evere across us, they don¡¯t show any mercy. I¡¯ve heard tales about entire packs being wiped out. We¡¯re strong, but mortal. Vampires¡­ are not. And it¡¯s nigh on impossible to kill something that¡¯s already dead. Karolina must be hiding something huge here-most likely the AI tech-otherwise why risking here at all? James and I hurry down the block toward the house. I¡¯m alert to every step we take, scanning my surroundings, scenting the air, my senses running higher and sharper than they ever have. It¡¯s almost exhrating, I can feel the true power of both my wolf and her Alpha status flowing through my veins like fire. But the reason for it-the danger we¡¯re in just by being here-that gives the whole thing an unpleasant edge. As we approach the house, I almost expect to find Council Enforcer wolves guarding the perimeter, but there¡¯s no one else around. Karolina took a big risking here without any backup. What could she possibly be up to that she¡¯d put even her own safety at risk like that? We quietly slip into the house and pause to listen. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At first I don¡¯t hear anything but the sound of water running somewhere deeper in the house. I scent the air, but it¡¯s heavy with mold and rats and general gross decay, so it¡¯s hard to pick up any trace of anything else. I do think I get a hint of Karolina over all that, but the stronger scents are definitely wreaking havoc on my sensitive nose. James and I share a quick nce of acknowledgement, before we start creeping toward the sound of running water. We pause at the sound of Karolina humming, as if she¡¯s doing some boring task, and absentmindedly filling in the silence. scent reaches me that makes me stop dead in my tracks. It zaps though my body like a livewire, lighting up every cell of me, but I can¡¯t believe it. It doesn¡¯t make sense. James notices that I¡¯ve stopped and sends me a questioning look. He¡¯s not reacting like he scented anything besides all the gross in here, and I think maybe I just imagined it. I take another step, then another, and on the third, I get another hint of the scent, this time stronger, and I know I¡¯m not imagining it. ¡°Aaron!¡± I whisper in shock. James looks at me with wide eyes, but then suddenly cuts his gaze toward the doors of the den or living room or whatever¡¯s down there, his gaze shing with his wolf, and I know then he¡¯s scented it too. ¡°Alpha,¡± he says, voice all growling and protective. Even if I can¡¯t believe my own senses because I miss my mate so much, I trust James. And if he¡¯s scented Aaron, then that means something. That means Aaron isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s here, with Karolina. I don¡¯t care about being silent or stealthy any longer. I charge forward, my wolf close to the surface, ready to tear through anything that stands between me and my mate. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 I burst into the room and Karolina looks up at me with wide, startled eyes. There¡¯s a garden hose filling arge stic tub, and Aaron is chained to a chair bnced precariously on the edge. One slight tip in the wrong direction and Aaron goes under, unable to save himself from drowning in the water. Aaron stares at me surprised and desperate with longing. ¡°Aaron!¡± I lunge forward, but someone catches my arm and tugs me back again. I turn in confusion, thinking James is holding me back for some reason, but I find Ryker standing there holding me, while James is crumpled unconscious on the ground a few steps behind me. At least I hope he¡¯s only unconscious. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I was so focused on Aaron, I didn¡¯t even realize Ryker had arrived ande up behind us, let alone got the jump on James. ¡°Let me go!¡± I shout angrily, tugging on my arm. ¡°Now, Leah,¡± Ryker says in an admonishing voice. ¡°I believe I told you what would happen if you went after my mate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going after your mate,¡± I tell him furiously, struggling against his hold. ¡°I¡¯m trying to save ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m afraid in doing so, my dear Karolina might get caught up in some unfortunate conflict,¡± Ryker answers reasonably, as if we¡¯re not standing in a literal life-or-death situation. ¡°I told you I can fight my own battles, Ryker!¡± Karolina says furiously. ¡°You made it clear you weren¡¯t willing to help me, and I told you to stay out of things. Why did youe here?¡± Ryker¡¯s gaze narrows on Karolina in anger. Wow, things really are that bad between the pair. ¡°My honor can only stretch so far, Karolina,¡± Ryker replies. ¡°The Old Ways aren¡¯t just a set of rules or traditions to me. They are in my blood, set into my bones. I told you I wouldn¡¯t help you, but I also told you getting between me and my sense of duty to the true ways of wolves was a dangerous thing to do.¡± Karolina throws up her hands in furious exasperation. ¡°The Old World is gone! When are you going to see that? I don¡¯t care what you say, and I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my mate. I¡¯m doing what¡¯s right for our species, even if you¡¯re too far buried under your st upid ancient honor to see that.¡± With that, Karolina steps forward and shoves Aaron, so that he tips back andnds in the tub with a huge ssh. ¡°No!¡± I scream, finally able to break free of Ryker¡¯s hold. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± she says, shoving me back again. ¡°Aaron is dead, and those Alpha powers are going to be mine!¡± I growl and bare my fangs, even as my ws spring out and I partially shift. I¡¯m about to spring forward, nning to shred Karolina into tiny, bl oody pieces, when Ryker gets in between us and shoves us apart. ¡°This stops now. All of it!¡± Ryker yells, and he seems to be talking more to Karolina. I manage to dodge Ryker¡¯s restraining hold and then avoid Karolina-who tries to turn on me, but is still being held by Ryker herself-and rush over to the tub. At first, I think I should pull Aaron out, but between the chair and the chains, it¡¯ll be awkward and heavy and take precious minutes I¡¯ve already lost. Instead, I throw my entire weight into the side of the tub and send the whole thing tumbling over sideways. A mini wave of water sshes out and rolls into the far wall. I scramble around the tub, shoving it aside. Aaron is on his side, still chained to the chair and he¡¯s not moving. He wasn¡¯t underwater for more than a minute, but he¡¯d been bound, chained with something that must have sapped his strength entirely, if it could keep him held in the first ce. He¡¯s not breathing. ¡°No, Aaron, no!¡± I say desperately. I smash the chair into bits and frantically pull at the chains, even though they¡¯re burning my hands down to the bone and the pain is agonizing. ¡°Karolina!¡± Ryker says in rm, and I look over to see she¡¯s fallen to the floor and gone rigid with pain. Aaron is dead. And the transfer of his Alpha powers to Karolina has begun. Write yourment Gifts Chapter 277 Chapter 277 No. No-no-no-no- This can¡¯t be happening. I can¡¯t have found Aaron only to lose him for real this time. I finally get him free of the chair and the chains, ignoring how Karolina is thrashing from the power of three Alphas inundating her body, and Ryker eximing in rm about it. Iy Aaron out t, and then lean down to breathe into his mouth. I fill his lungs with air from my own body, and then sit back to pump hard on his chest, counting through thepressions with staunch determination to bring him back. As lean down to give him another few puffs of air, I realize I can somehow still sense him. His presence-his soul-it isn¡¯t quite gone. I can feel him clinging on. Clinging on to me my wolf and our bond No! I will save him. I have to save him. 2/4 I keep up with thepressions, but then my wolf nudges me with the memory of how we¡¯d broken the mating bond. She¡¯s desperately trying to tell me something important. So it is done in blood, so it will be undone in blood. I¡¯m not sure exactly what my wolf is trying to tell me, so I give over control to her, just a little. Next thing I know, I¡¯ve stoppedpressions and I¡¯m leaning down to sink my teeth into Aaron¡¯s neck, iming him. His body jerks, but he¡¯s still not breathing. However, I can sense something is happening. Like somehow, it just got a little easier for his soul to hang on. That he¡¯s not just hanging on any longer. He¡¯sing back. through my wrist, making blood well before I lean down and smear it across Aaron¡¯s parted lips. Again, his body convulses, but it¡¯s not quite enough. My wolf recedes and nudges me, so I get back to pumping on Aaron¡¯s chest. ¡°Come on, Aaron,¡± I mutter desperately. Aaron¡¯s body jerks, and then suddenly he¡¯s coughing, all the watering up to spill out of his mouth as he splutters. Relief storms through me so hard, it almost hurts. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I quickly roll him onto his side, letting the water clear until he¡¯s gasping and blinking awake. ¡°Oh my go d!¡± I cry, unable to believe I actually managed to bring him back. Aaron weakly reaches up and grabs my hand. ¡°Leah, you saved me.¡± I pull him up into me, and his arms go around me like tight bands. He¡¯s shaking, or maybe I¡¯m shaking. Or probably we¡¯re both shaking, panting and clinging onto each other like we¡¯re the only salvation for each other in a world trying to drag us down From the corner of my eye, I see how Ryker is holding Karolina, looking pained, as if this is the worst thing that¡¯s ever happened to him while she shakes with the power surging through her body. Just as I fully turn my attention to him, he suddenly loosens his hold a little, and now he¡¯s looking resigned and determined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karolina,¡± he says in a pained voice. ¡°But I can¡¯t let thise to pass. It would mean the final destruction of the Old Ways, and I refuse to stand by and let that happen.¡± I¡¯m confused, no idea what Ryker is talking about, what he¡¯s apologizing for. And then he reaches down and snaps Karolina¡¯s neck. B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 278 Chapter 278 I gasp as Karolina falls limp in Ryker¡¯s hold, and then he gentlyys her down on the floor. Oh my g d. Ryker just killed his mate. I tighten my hold on Aaron, who suddenly groans and bes rigid in my arms. I look down, realizing the Alpha powers are all reverting to him now that Karolina is dead, and the transfusion was interrupted. Ryker steps closer and I look up at him. His wolf is glowing in his eyes, but I can see the wildness of it now. Ryker killed his own mate, and now he¡¯s fighting the urge to go rogue. Ryker is strong, but I doubt even he can resist the primal urges. taking over him after what he just did. The pain must have been unbearable. His eyes are wild, stricken, his whole body shudders. Aaron gasps in a breath and I look down to see the effects of the power transfer seem to be waning. ¡°Aaron,¡± I say, pushing the wet strands of his hair back from his face as he blinks open his eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Leah,¡± he says in a hoa se voice. All I want to do is copse into his arms in relief, but I¡¯m too aware that we¡¯re not safe here. Just then, James groans and rolls over, finally regaining consciousness from being knocked out by Ryker earlier. As for Ryker, he casts onest pensive look at Karolina¡¯s body, and then heads for the door. ¡°Ryker, where are you going?¡± I call after him, worried about what¡¯s going to happen to him. We weren¡¯t exactly friends, and he did have a hand in what happened the night Liam tried to kill me, but since then, he¡¯s allied himself with us, helping both myself and Aaron without question. Ryker pauses by the door, his wolf still wild in his eyes as he nces back at me. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Leah, we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± Is that a promise, a threat!? His eyes are haunted and deadly and his power pulses off of him in a wave that sends a trickle of fear up my spine. Ryker leaves. Aaron sits up, and since he seems okay for the most part, I quickly go over to James. His hair is matted with blood on one side of his head, and he still looks a little woozy. ¡°James, are you alright?¡± I ask him, quickly looking for any other injuries. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I think,¡± James replied, his voice rough. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m sorry, I failed-¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I reach down and squeeze his shoulder. ¡°No, James, you didn¡¯t. We couldn¡¯t have known Ryker was going to jump us. And we¡¯re all fine, so in the end, it didn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Aaron?¡± James suddenly says, sitting up in a rush, as if he only just remembered what brought us rushing into this room. ¡°He¡¯s okay as well,¡± I say with a smile, shifting aside so James See where Aaron is sitting behind me. James gets to his feet, a little unsteady, as does Aaron, and then the pair embrace. ¡°Aaron, thank G d!¡± James says in relief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°There seems to be a lot of that going around today,¡± Aaron says with amusement in return as they part. However, Aaron¡¯s expression then bes serious. ¡°We¡¯re not safe here. I can sense-¡± ¡°Vampires,¡± James confirms before Aaron can even say the word. ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re way outside of any pack territory.¡± ¡°Then we need to get out of here,¡± Aaron says, catching my hand and pulling me closer. ¡°Actually, we need to get to the Council Hall,¡± I tell Aaron as we hurry from the room. ¡°Why?¡± he asks, brow creasing. ¡°Because that¡¯s where the Al tech is being kept.¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 AARON All of my senses are on high alert as we leave the house and hurry down the block to where James parked the SUV. It¡¯s like I can feel the threat of Vampires dragging over my skin. I can¡¯t believe Leah and James riskeding here to rescue me. Actually, I can¡¯t believe Karolina was foolish or desperate enough not to be discovered by her fellow Councilmembers stealing all of my Alpha power for herself, that she would risk. This isn¡¯t like some bit of Twilight, with some peaceful co-existence the Cullens. We¡¯re sworn enemies, and our species staunchly avoid each other. We jump into the SUV and Leah insists on driving since she¡¯s in the best condition out of us all. James gets into the backseat and immediately shifts to finish healing his head trauma that¡¯d looked really nasty. Probably Neither me nor Leah say anything as she starts driving, navigating out of the suburban streets to leave the run-down neighborhood and Vampire territory behind us, both of us tool on edge until we know we¡¯re in safernds. A whileter, Leah suddenly pulls off the highway into one of those pic rest stops. There aren¡¯t any other vehicles parked there right now, so the ce is empty. Leah pulls the car into a parking space and cuts the engine. ¡°Leah, is everything okay?¡± I ask, wondering why she¡¯s stopped so suddenly. She doesn¡¯t answer me, but wordlessly climbs out of the SUV and walks around to the back. Confused, I climb out and go to join her. I find her standing there, her head bowed into her hands, and her shoulders shaking as she cries. ¡°Leah!¡± I say in rm, quickly stepping in to pull her tightly into my arms. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. wrong?¡± She buries her face into my neck, and my skin is instantly wet and scalded by the heat of her tears. ¡°They told me you were dead, Aaron. I thought you were gone. I thought Ethan and I were somehow going to have to live our lives without you. Do you have any idea-¡± She breaks off then, crying too hard to say anything else. ¡°Yeah, actually, I do,¡± I tell her. ¡°They told me the same thing, that you didn¡¯t survive breaking the mating bond. I thought you were dead as well.¡± This seems to quiet some of her tears, and she looks up at me,shes damp and sparkling with tears, her hair tousled and my entire body aches as I wonder if she¡¯s ever looked as beautiful as she does in this moment. ¡°They did?¡± she whispers in confusion. ¡°Why would they do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I tell her, running my hand over her soft, silky curls. ¡°Maybe they knew we wouldn¡¯t stop other, that we wouldn¡¯t let anything or anyone stand in the way of us being together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she replies, smiling through her tears. ¡°I would never stoping for you. Nothing in this life or the next can keep us apart.¡± G d, I love this woman. But I don¡¯t have the words to tell her that, instead I drag her into a kiss, putting every ounce of longing and love into iming her mouth beneath mine. Leah immediately goes pliant against me, and it sends both me and my wolf crazy. Next thing I know, I¡¯ve got her pinned up against the back of the SUV with her legs wrapped around my waist as I kiss her deeper and more desperately. This isn¡¯t the time or ce, but f ck, I want her so badly right now. I let us indulge for a few more long minutes. All I want to do it take her home, throw her into my bed and then keep her naked and begging for the next week straight. But we can¡¯t pretend like the rest of the world doesn¡¯t exist. Countless lives could depend on me and Leah finding the Al tech and stopping the Council from misusing it. Eventually I reluctantly break the kiss but rest my forehead against Leah¡¯s as we both catch our breath and try toe down from the high. ¡°I love you,¡± I murmur to her, even though love is too simple words to describe the things I feel for her. ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispers in return with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go home to Ethan so we can finally start our lives. together.¡± I step back and let her slip down to stand on her own feet. ¡°Me too. But first, let¡¯s go get this da ned software back once and for all.¡± 1 Write yourment Gifts Chapter 280 Chapter 280 ¡°What the hell¡­¡± I utter as we roll in through the gates and wind our way toward the Council Hall. It¡¯s utter chaos. There are dead Enforcer wolves sca tered throughout the parking lot, leading all the way up to the main doors of the Council Hall. People are fleeing from the Council Hall-mostly the admin and support staff I note-they all look scared out of their minds, and some of them are spattered in blood. I drive the SUV all the way up to the doors and pull up with a screech of tires. As soon as I jump out of the SUV, I grab one of the admin. wolves and pull them to a stop. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± I demand. ¡°It¡¯s one of the Old Country Wolves,¡± he says, eyes wide and zed with shock and fear. ¡°He¡¯s gone rogue. His pack is ug tering the Councilmembers.¡± ¡°Fck,¡± I exim, watching the battles as they unfold. The Enforcers and Councilmembers are fighting back, but many are old, and it¡¯s clear the Old Country wolves have the upper hand. I turn around to see James and Leah standing behind me, both looking rmed but determined, obviously having heard what the admin guy said. ¡°Ryker,¡± I say anyway, getting a nod from both of them. ¡°We have to stop him. He dies. His pack stands down.¡± Although, I wonder, will they? There is an honor among them that is as deadly as it is admirable. As for the Council and other packs¡­ Sure, some of the Council -the ones who had that fanatical n to wipe out humans. and some packs they deemed undesirable-probably deserve to be executed. It¡¯s no less than what they were going to do to me. But I wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch as my species was annihted. The Council wasn¡¯t perfect, but it served its purpose. Up until recent times, I¡¯d even say it allowed our packs to thrive, to move beyond the wars that had ravaged our kind for centuries. Before there¡¯s no Council left. If it¡¯s not already toote. I nce at Leah. The protective Alpha streak in me wants to tell her to stay behind, to stay safe and not put herself in the line of fire so we can ensure she goes home to Ethan. But I¡¯ve personally overseen Leah¡¯s training since she was thirteen. And now, she wears her weapons with the ease of someone who knows how to use them and is willing to do so. Rogue wolves are powerful and unpredictable, but I¡¯m stronger. I can kill Ryker, though I¡¯m not sure I want to. He¡¯s a wolf who was willing to make the ultimate sacrifice-killing his own mate-for the greater good of our species. I understand him wanting to cleanse the Council of its corruption. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can stand by while he indiscriminately murders everyone. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. We head into the Council Hall and then basically follow the tide of escaping people, as well as the sounds of screams and cries echoing from deeper in the building. of C Imembers in the corridors, including Samsen and Petyr, and I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too sorry about that. Jamesunches at two of Rkyer¡¯s packmates. I keep pressing forward. Eventually we reach a conference room when Ryker-who is covered in blood-has thest of the Councilmembers trapped, including Eleanor. They¡¯re all lower-ranking Councilmembers and I know most of them are good, honorable wolves. It¡¯s doubtful any of them were involved with Tobin and Karolina¡¯s schemes. ¡°Ryker!¡± I shout, drawing his attention. He¡¯s partially shifted, and even though I expected to find himpletely rogue and out of control, there¡¯s a surprising amount of calction and sanity in his gaze as he swings around to look at me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here, Aaron,¡± Ryker snarls. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± I let my ws and fangs emerge. ¡°Actually, Ryker, I think it does concern me. This travesty ends now.¡± Rykerughs. ¡°It¡¯s already done, Aaron. No one can stop me.¡± B ple er me. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Write yourment Gifts Chapter 281 Chapter 281 LEAH My breath catches in my chest as Ryker and Aaron rush at each other, shing in the middle of the room in a flurry of splintering furniture, savage snarls and shing ws. I¡¯m terrified for Aaron, but I can¡¯t just stand there and watch him fight Ryker. I need to trust he can take care of himself. James and I hurry around the perimeter of the room to reach the remaining Councilmembers who are cowering in the corner. These are older wolves, delegates. Not warriors or fighters like my husband or his adversary. We urge them to run, keeping ourselves between them and Ryker. He sees what¡¯s happening at one stage, and rushes toward us, but James steps in and shoves Ryker back, while Aaron catches him and flings him into a nearby bookcase. The whole thinges crashing down on top of him, and for a second we all pause, watching as Ryker drags himself from beneath the pile of books and splintered wood. Us can react, Ryker fully shifts and goes streaking out of the room. Aaron growls and then shifts as well, sprinting off after him. I want to chase after them as well, if only to keep Aaron in my sight so I know he¡¯s okay. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I¡¯m terrified of losing him yet again, and for some reason my brain thinks as long as I can see him, I can stop that from happening. But I don¡¯t have the luxury of doing that. We came here for a reason, and it¡¯s time we took care of that. I turn to James. ¡°Come on, we need to find the tech.¡± James nods and we rush off, deeper into the Council Hall. We search the ground floor, finding more carnage and dead bodies, but don¡¯t turn up anything else. It urs to me that Aaron could¡¯ve done this. He could¡¯ve been a force of death, indiscriminately sweeping through. these hallowed halls and killing everyone in his wake. He¡¯s far more powerful than Ryker. Far more deadly. Is pure. Even though the Council failed him, even though they lied and cheated and did everything to break him, he hadn¡¯t set out to destroy it. When faced with his own death, he still chose pack-all packs-over himself. I love him a little more for that. ¡°What about the basement?¡± James asks, shaking me from my thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s look.¡± We go down, but when we get there, we find that most of the underground level is set up like a prison. ¡°Did you know this was down here?¡± I ask James in confusion, then wonder if this is where they were keeping Aaron, and how bad it must have been for him, down here away from natural light and fresh air. ¡°Hey!¡± a voice calls out. James and I nce at each other and then walk down until we stop outside of a cell where a man is locked behind silver bars. ¡°What¡¯s going on up there? I can scent blood, a lot of it,¡± the man says with a southern ent, ncing between us both. green eyes and a mess of sandy blond hair. ¡°A rogue wolf u htered most of the Council,¡± I reply. ¡°Who are you? Why does the Council have you locked up down here?¡± The guy shrugs. ¡°They wanted something from me I wasn¡¯t willing to give. As to who I am, that¡¯s not real important. The question is, who are you? Because I can scent Aaron all over you.¡± ¡°You know Aaron?¡± I ask, worried that this confirms my suspicions about my mate being held down here. The guy nods. ¡°He had the cell across from me for a bit over a week. Now, your turn.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my mate,¡± I reply, crossing my arms. ¡°Ah, you must be Leah,¡± the guy says. ¡°Aaron was real torn up when he thought you were dead. d you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°James,¡± I say, looking up at the Beta. ¡°We should let him out. Go see if you can find some keys to the cell.¡± James doesn¡¯t look like he thinks this is a good idea but nods anyway and then goes to do as I asked. ¡°Thanks, sweetheart, you¡¯ve got no idea how much I appreciate it,¡± the guy says gratefully. ¡°I probably owe you for helping Aaron stay sane and not going rogue while he was down here, especially after he thought I died,¡± I reply with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± James returns then with a set of keys, and I try not to notice how they¡¯re slippery with blood. No doubt James had to take them off one of the bodies of the Enforcers Ryker had ug tered. Or maybe James had to do some killing to get them himself. James opens the cell and then turns to me. ¡°We need to get back to searching.¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± the guy asks curiously. ¡°Some Al tech my family¡¯spany built that a faction within the Council stole,¡± I reply. The guy nods. ¡°Second floor, restricted ess room.¡± James and I look at each other in surprised confusion. ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡¯s where the tech is?¡± I ask. ¡°Sure thing,¡± the guy answers. ¡°Those Enforcers gossip like old women in a church yard. Amazing what you learn when you shut ya trap and listen once in a while.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I say, looking at James again. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re heading up.¡± I turn to the new wolf I¡¯ve just met. ¡°Aaron went after the rogue wolf-¡± ¡°Say no more,¡± the guy replies, holding up one hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him and back him up if he needs it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply in relief. I¡¯m sure Aaron is fine, but it¡¯s been a while since we split up, and I¡¯m worried that he hasn¡¯te to find us yet, which means Ryker is probably still alive and causing havoc. We get to the ground floor. ¡°Wait,¡± I say as the guy goes to turn away from me. ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± He tips his head to me. ¡°Axel Sawyer, at your service, Luna.¡± With that, he shifts and streaks off through the building in blur of golden fur. ¡°Did we seriously just let Axel Sawyer free?¡± James says, aghast. We¡¯d all heard rumors of what the rogue wolf had done in Texas, but he was supposed to have moved on to North Dakota,st I¡¯d heard anyway. Weirdly enough, he hadn¡¯t seemed as rogue or deadly as the rumors had made him out to be. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it now,¡± I reply, wondering if I¡¯ve just added another problem to our already full te¡­. Write yourment Gifts Chapter 282 Chapter 282 James and I step out of the elevator on the restricted ess floor to find Ryker running down the corridor toward us, Aaron nowhere in sight. Ryker is holding something, and I recognize the cylindrical solid state drive we¡¯d used at Roberts Corp with the full and final software on it. He has it! The Al tech is in that solid state drive. The SSD is the key. I don¡¯t even stop to really think. I have to get that SSD. Iunch into a sprint straight toward Ryker, partially shifting as I lunge. Ryker barely breaks stride as we crash into each other, and while we both have Alpha power, he outweighs me by a hundred pounds, and it feels like getting hit by a train. Still, I try to grab for the drive. Behind me, I hear the sound of James growling as he aims to get into the fray. However, Ryker picks me up by the back of my shirt and flings me into James. We both go crashing into the nearby wall and then end up on the floor in a tangle of limbs, dazed and bruised from the impact. By the time we get ourselves up, Ryker is nowhere in sight. ¡°Are you okay?¡± James asks, panting. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I barely wait for James to agree before I sprint for the stairs. I have no idea if Ryker went down the elevator or took the stairs, but with heightened speed, it makes no sense to wait for the elevator. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When I arrive on the ground floor with James a step behind me, I almost crash right into Aaroning from the other direction with Axel on his heels. ¡°Did you see Ryker?¡± I demand, out of breath. ¡°No, the bas ard got the drop on me earlier and I lost him. I¡¯ve been looking for him ever since,¡± Aaron replies in frustration. ¡°Why? Did you see him?¡± We ran into him on the restricted ess floor. Aaron, he has the software!¡± At this, Aaron¡¯s expression bes even more grim. ¡°We can¡¯t let him get away with it. He¡¯s gone rogue, only God knows what he¡¯ll do with it. You and James take the north side of the building, Axel and I will go south.¡± I agree, and then James and I rush off, running straight to the north entrance, because where else would Ryker go with the drive? He¡¯s obviously going to run and take the nearest exit. We go outside and check the parking lot, asking the few wolves we find who are looking shellshocked from all the violence and confusion if they saw Rykere out this way. No one gives us an affirmative, and eventually we give up, walking back through the Council Hall to find Aaron. The inside of the building is quiet like a tomb, and we find Aaron in the main foyer, talking with the few Councilmembers we managed to save from Ryker¡¯s ughter when we first arrived. For a moment I¡¯m worried they¡¯re going to detain Aaron again, despite everything that¡¯s happened. However, as I get closer, it seems they¡¯re thanking Aaron for saving them. to them. Aaron asks as me and James step up next I shake my head and Aaron curses under his breath. ¡°Alpha Rathborn,¡± one of the Councilmembers says, an olderdy whose name is Eleanor. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what has happened to you and your mate in recent times. I¡¯m sure you realize by now, but there was a faction within the Council -mostly overseen by Tobin, Karolina, Samsen and Petyr- who had started going to extreme lengths for their fanatical beliefs. Obviously, in the end, that became their undoing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved we were able to get here in time to save you from Ryker, Eleanor,¡± Aaron says, and I wonder who she is to him, because he seems to have a genuine regard for her. ¡°Obviously, you are cleared of all and any charges,¡± Eleanor says with a quick smile, and the other few Councilmembers all murmur their agreements. ¡°And while I¡¯m sure the Council aren¡¯t your favorite people right now, Alpha Rathborn, nheless, we need to ask a favor of you¡­¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 283 Chapter 283 AARON The Council has offered me a seat at the table. The same Council that tried to kill me now wants me to rule among them. I immediately ept, knowing it¡¯ll give me more control over the future of both my pack and family. Axel lingers, and I can tell he¡¯s not sure what to do with. himself, so I walk over and p him on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks for your help today,¡± I tell him. He shrugs. ¡°Didn¡¯t do much, partner. Most of the action had already gone down by the time your mate released me from the cells.¡± ¡°Still, I appreciate your willingness to fight with us. Which is why there¡¯s a ce in my pack for you, if you want it.¡± Axel looks surprised. ¡°Even knowing all the rumors about me and my past?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what people gossip about, I got to know you down in those cells, and I can see the real man you are beneath all that. Besides, what¡¯s the point of making mistakes and leaving them in the past if we don¡¯t get the chance to learn from them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not promising to stay forever,¡± Axel cautions. ¡°Eventually I¡¯m going to have to go back and face all those past mistakes. But in the meantime, I¡¯ll dly take a ce at your side.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± I tell him with a grin. ¡°Besides,¡± Axel adds as we start walking toward the SUV where James and Leah are waiting. ¡°I owe your mate for freeing me.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m sure Leah will tell you she was just doing what was right, and you don¡¯t owe her anything,¡± I respond. Axel looks at Leah then, and while there¡¯s a hint of appreciation in his gaze, it¡¯s not to the point where I feel threatened or think he means anything by it other than respect. ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a Luna you¡¯ve got there, Aaron,¡± Axel says in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not proud to admit it took me a while to realize that, but I definitely know it now, and I¡¯m trying to prove every day that I deserve her.¡± Axel nods and doesn¡¯t say anything else as we arrive at the SUV. Leah immediately steps into my arms, and I hug her tight, enjoying the simple feel of her lithe form against mine. ¡°We were so close, Aaron,¡± she says, her voice m ffled against my chest. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we got so close, only for Ryker to steal it. What the hell is he even going to do with it?¡± ¡°I shudder to think,¡± I tell her in return, which is the absolute truth. Rogue wolves are unpredictable at best. I don¡¯t want to even think about what a rogue wolf in possession of a weapon that can kill entire cities worth of people is nning to do with it. ¡°And now the Council has officially tasked you with finding him,¡± Leah says worry clear in her voice and in her expression as she leans back to look up at me. But even if the Council hadn¡¯t officially tasked me with tracking down and stopping Ryker, I still would have done it. Someone needs to secure that Al tech, and honestly, I feel for Ryker. Imagine being forced into a situation where you felt like you had to kill your mate for the greater good of all wolves atrge. If I¡¯d had to do something like that, I¡¯m not sure I would have simply gone rogue. More like I would have burned the entire world down around me, and then taken myself out as well. Unfortunately, I¡¯m now intimately familiar with the feeling of losing a mate. But to know it happened by your own hand? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I can barely conceive of such an agonizing tragedy. ¡°Come on,¡± I tell Leah. ¡°Let¡¯s get home to Rathborn mansion. I can¡¯t wait to see Ethan.¡± Leah nods, but then something seems to ur to her and she gets this expression on her face that I don¡¯t know how to read. ¡°Leah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask in rm, terrified something happened to Ethan while I was locked up. ¡°Aaron,¡± she says in a rush. ¡°Ipletely forgot with everything happening¡­ James and I, we found Emily.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I ask in confusion, even as my heart starts pounding too loud and too hard in my chest. Because Leah can¡¯t actually mean- ¡°Your sister, Aaron. We found Emily. She¡¯s alive.¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 284 Chapter 284 AARON The drive back to Rathborn mansion goes by in a blur. It¡¯s almost impossible to believe that my sister is actually alive, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to fully believe it until I see her with my own eyes. But stronger than my disbelief is the guilt and the rage. Guilt, because my sister has spent the past ten years locked up, less than an hour from our childhood home, waiting to be rescued. The rage, meanwhile, threatens to consume me. I want to go dig up the bones of Liam and the old Roberts Alpha and bring them back to life, just so I can kill them all over again. Slowly and painfully. Make them suffer as much as my innocent sister suffered all these years. We arrive back at Rathborn mansion, and I rush from the SUV and into the house, calling for Emily. However, it¡¯s not Emily who steps out of the informal sitting room, it¡¯s Jessica, and the unexpected sight of her pulls me up short. She looks just as shocked to see me as I am to see her. ¡°Jessica,¡± I greet. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m back!¡± Jessica cries. ¡°They said you were dead. I came for your funeral.¡± Tears start streaming down her face and I feel bad for her -for my entire pack-and the trauma they must have gone through in the past days, thinking their Alpha was dead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jess.¡± I¡¯m sorry for all of it. Jessica nods, sending more tears spilling down her cheeks. She tentatively steps forward, so I hold my arms open to hug her. There¡¯s nothing more thanfort in the hug. She doesn¡¯t try to cling to me or make it into anything more and I think we¡¯re finally starting to move beyond our past in a healthy way. ¡°Do you know where Emily is?¡± I ask when we step apart again. At this, Jessica looks anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her for short periods of time since Leah and James brought her home. She¡¯s mostly been shifting and out running¡­I¡¯m not sure how well she¡¯s coping with being back, Aaron. I mean, she¡¯s working hard to cover it up, but it¡¯s like you can see her fraying around the edges. I¡¯m worried she might go rogue any time now.¡± My blood runs cold at Jessica¡¯s words. Surely I¡¯m not going to get my sister back, only to stand by and watch her go rogue from whatever she endured, being held captive by Liam and the old Roberts Alpha all those years? I can¡¯t let that happen. I have to do whatever it takes to make sure Emily recovers. ¡°Thanks, Jessica. I¡¯m d you were here-her childhood best friend-when she came back. I¡¯m sure that was really helpful.¡± Jessica nods and begins to turn away, but then pauses. ¡°And Aaron, I just wanted to say, I¡¯ve had a lot of time to think. I can ept things now. Being away helped. I¡¯ll always care about you, but I know we¡¯re not meant to be together.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jessica, I really appreciate you saying so. I just hope you can find a mate and true happiness N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. as well.¡± Jessica smiles and nods. ¡°I hope so too, one day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to send out some of the guys to find Emily, if you want to join us?¡± Jessica shakes her head, however. ¡°Emily is angry with me right now. She was ranting about Leah, and I tried to tell her that Leah isn¡¯t her father. It took me a long time to separate Leah from her pack, and Emily didn¡¯t like me saying so.¡± I nod in understanding, and Jessica sends me onest smile before disappearing deeper into the house. I call James then and tell him to get Axel and a handful of other guys we can trust to keep quiet. I don¡¯t know what sort of state Emily is going to be in when we find her, and I don¡¯t want her clearly fragile state to be gossip for the pack. That would only hinder her recovery. But if Emily is truly on the edge of going rogue, then she¡¯s going to need constant care and monitoring. I can¡¯t have her shifting and running off, not when I don¡¯t know if she¡¯lle back again. I lost my sister once. I won¡¯t lose her again. I go find Leah-who is in Ethan¡¯s nursery-and tell her what¡¯s happening, before I head out and shift myself, joining the others who are ready to run out on the search. I only hope we¡¯re not already toote. Write yourment Gifts Chapter 285 Chapter 285 EMILY I can¡¯t escape the vague feeling of panic that¡¯s been lodged in my chest ever since James and that bi ch Leah found me in the remote cabin. It feels like any second now, someone is going to grab me and force me back into captivity. And I think part of me would wee that. At least it¡¯s familiar. At least I know what to expect when I¡¯m being held. There are rules and I follow them if I want my life to be easy and pain free. But now that I¡¯ve been released, there are no rules. Or, at least not the same rules. I¡¯m just free and there¡¯s something slightly terrifying about it. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It¡¯s easier to be in wolf form. My wolt acts on instinct. She sees the world in more simple absolutes. She can ignore the human anxieties and questions of what my life is even supposed to look like now. She can ignore the question of how I¡¯m going to hide the truth. from the rest of the pack. My captivity changed me in so many ways, I can¡¯t even remember the girl I used to be before the old Roberts Alpha captured me. However, the changes aren¡¯t just emotional or psychological. The truth is, Liam and his father experimented on me in ways I don¡¯t even understand. They had a n for Roberts pack. To be the strongest, fastest, most deadly pack. A pack that could easily decimate any other pack, or even the Council should they decide to act against them. And I was theb rat for their hideous research and testing. I know if anyone finds out, I¡¯ll be immediately kicked out of the executed immediately. They¡¯ll be as disgusted with me as I am with myself. I can feel the lure of going rogue teasing around the edges of my consciousness. It would be so easy to give in. To push into my wolf consciousness sopletely that the shift bes permanent. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Thends here are so open. I could sleep beneath the stars, maybe even merge into a wild wolf pack eventually. Except if I let that happen, I¡¯m frightened of what I might do. Because I¡¯m dangerous. I am absolutely terrified of myself. So I shift and run, trying to forget. The problem is, I can¡¯t outrun myself. I¡¯ve found the ce in the forest where Jessica, James, Aaron and I used to y when we were kids. It¡¯s this clearing next to a stream. Right now, it¡¯s under ayer of snow, but in the spring, the ground is carpeted with sweet grasses and wildflowers, and the stream flows faster, tumbling over rocks as the ice melt washes down from the mountain. During the summers, we used to swim and fish in the stream, staying outte into the night after the sun went down, listening to the chatter or frogs and insects as a wide sky of impossibly bright stars dusted the inky sky above us. My chest hurts, and I wish more than anything I could go back to those days. That I could somehow travel back in time and avoid what happened to me. Carve out a different life for myself. But such a thing is impossible. And I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to live with what I am now. I¡¯m so lost in thought that it takes me a few seconds to realize I¡¯m no longer alone. I scent another wolf before I see him, and it sends this weird ripple of energy through my body. This huge, tawny-colored wolfes trotting into the clearing, and I instantly go on high alert. My wolf pushes up hard, preparing to shift so I can defend myself-or maybe even attack first-but I resist the change as the tawny wolf shifts himself, and then straightens into his human form. He¡¯s built. Wide across the shoulders, with brownish-blond hair and intense blue eyes. I back up, on high alert, my years of captivity leaving me with zero trust in strangers. However, my wolf then catches his human scent even stronger this time and perks up. But this is swiftly swallowed by confusion. Mate, my wolf whispers, but it¡¯s quickly bing overwhelmed with this potent mix of hope and dread. Without wanting to, I shift back. I tentatively take a step forward, even though part of me wants to flee. ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask, my voice trembling. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 AXEL The girl in front of me is so stunningly beautiful, it makes my chest ache. Hair, dark as night, tumbles over her shoulders in untamable waves, all the way to her hips. Her green eyes glow with the vibrancy of a forest in spring, and her skin is a symphony of wless beauty. There¡¯s something almost otherworldly about her, and it stirs my Hunter instincts, but I ruthlessly push them down. Montana is crawling with vampires, and most of the time, the lingering presence of them-even from a distance-is abrasive to my heightened senses. Like nails on a chalkboard. It¡¯s probably deceiving me into seeing suspicious things where there¡¯s only shadows and tricks of the light. I remind myself I¡¯m not on a vampire hunt right now, I¡¯m simply helping Aaron track down his wayward sister. Aaron had told the search party that his sister had dark hair and green eyes. He never said anything about her being absolutely stunning. And I know part of me thinking this is absolute bias. Because I recognized her for who she is as soon as I caught her scent about a mile back. My mate. The one thing that I believed impossible for me, because of the cursed circumstances of my birth. Because I¡¯ve lived impossible centuries of life, and in all that time, I never once came across another single wolf who would be my mate. Because of who I am¡­ what I am. A truth I¡¯m hiding from Aaron, even though he¡¯s been nothing but good to me, and doesn¡¯t deserve the way I¡¯m lying to him. Part of it is self-preservation, but part of it is adherence to my own personal vendetta mission. The one that brought me all the way from Texas to Montana in the first ce. I¡¯ve long grown ustomed to the idea I would never have a mate, that I¡¯d always be alone. How could the Moon Goddess be so cruel as to tie any Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. woman¡¯s fate to my own? But here I stand, looking at-sensing-the proof that the Moon. Goddess is in fact a cruel bit h. This innocent, trembling, girl standing in front of me. Clearly broken by a decade of captivity. I would destroy her. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind. Which is why this can never be. ¡°My name is Axel,¡± I finally respond to her question in a cold voice. I stride forward, and she flinches back from me. That single motion makes my heart clench. Before she can flee, however, I catch hold of her arm. ¡°Your brother sent me to fetch you back to the house,¡± I continue, watching as she clearly debates whether to try. fighting me to flee. But my words make her pause in confusion. ¡°My brother?¡± she says, staring up at me with wide green eyes. ¡°Aaron, he¡¯s alive,¡± I tell her, btedly remembering that she probably still thinks he¡¯s dead like the rest of the pack, killed by being forced to break his mating bond with Leah. ¡°He- He is?¡± she whispers, clearly not sure if she should believe me. ¡°Yeah, he is, sweetheart. So let¡¯s get you back to the house.¡± Her eyes widen a little-probably at the endearment that¡¯d slipped out-not that I mean anything by it. I have a habit of calling any woman whoes across my path sweetheart, it¡¯s just one of those sayings I picked up along the line. ¡°You-You¡¯re-¡± I can see her mind working around the same thing I¡¯m feeling, and I can¡¯t help but growl. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying it.¡± Her expression crumples, and she shrinks beneath my harsh. gaze. But then she seems to find some backbone, and res up at me, even though there are tears forming in her eyes. Then she opens her mouth and says the one thing I don¡¯t want to acknowledge. ¡°You¡¯re my mate.¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 287 Chapter 287 EMILY The stranger-Axel-is cold and indifferent. His expression is harsh and unforgiving as he stares at me. Could my wolf be wrong? How can this man be our mate? He stands before me, unfeeling and unsympathetic, like a statue of ice. ¡°I told you not to say it,¡± he growls at me, and I want to run from him, but he¡¯s holding my arm in a bruising grip. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stutter out, wishing I could take it back. ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent on knowing,¡± he says, tone cutting and caustic. ¡°Yes, it does seem like you¡¯re my mate. But I do not ept it. I do not ept you.¡± I flinch and feel myself shrinking. Of course he doesn¡¯t ept it. Or me. I¡¯m damaged goods. I spent ten years being locked up. And even though no one knows my secret, I¡¯m dangerous, broken and unlovable. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± I whisper, and already I can feel the pain of our mate bond tearing jaggedly apart. ¡°Yes, Emily. I reject you.¡± The ache turns into a sharp shot of pain like an stic pulled too tight and suddenly snapped. I cry out, and my knees give way, but Axel doesn¡¯t let me fall. He dispassionately holds me up, and I barely have time to recover from the slowly fading pain, before he¡¯s dragging me into motion. If rejecting the mating bond hurt him, he certainly didn¡¯t show it, and I¡¯m left wondering if this man can feel anything at all. Who is he, even, and how did hee to be part of the Rathborn pack? My Brother¡¯s top men, I assume, since Aaron entrusted him enough to help find me. ¡°Let me go!¡± I shout at him, pulling against his hold. I¡¯m strong. Stronger than a regr wolf should be thanks to the old Roberts Alpha and his experiments. But apparently Axel is stronger. He easily subdues my struggles and growls at me, eyes glowing for a brief moment. ¡°You will go back to the house, Emily. Now. Aaron wants to see you, and since Aaron is pack Alpha, you will obey him, which means you will obey me.¡± In that instant, I hate this cold, arrogant, horrible man. I¡¯m d he rejected me. Clearly, being mated to him would be a fate worse than death. Something I am already familiar with. ¡°I¡¯ll return only because I want to see my brother, not because you tell me to,¡± I tell him stubbornly, even though part of me fears how he will retaliate for my defiance. This time when I tug on my arm, he lets me go. But it¡¯s calcting, designed to humiliate me, because I¡¯m not expecting it, so I end up falling backwards into the snow. He looks down dispassionately at me. ¡°Shift so we can run back. It¡¯ll be quicker,¡± he orders as if he is an Alpha in his own right. Where does he even get the audacity? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, before I can say anything, he shifts himself, and then stands there staring at me. I can tell he¡¯s impatient and disgusted with me, even in wolf form. My cheeks burning with shame and self-loathing, I shift and then obediently follow Axel all the way back to the mansion. The closer we get, the more anxiety twists my stomach into knots. If Aaron is back, then I¡¯ve got no doubt his traitorous bi ch of a wife is here too. I can¡¯t believe after everything, not only did Aaron marry the daughter of our enemy, he went and fell in love with her- mated her-as if the war that killed our parents, the pack who were responsible for all the misery inflicted on us as children didn¡¯t matter any longer. The old Roberts Alpha, he made it clear one of the main reasons he¡¯d held me captive instead of simply killing me, had been because he¡¯d been forced to hand his daughter over to Aaron in order to maintain a peace he didn¡¯t even want. He woulde and visit me regrly, giving me updates on Leah¡¯s life I didn¡¯t want to hear. Many, I refused to believe. Like when he came to tell me that Aaron had eventually married Leah, as per the agreement. I¡¯d thought he was lying. Just another way to torture me. But the truth when I¡¯d finally been freed from my captivity had been so much worse. And the fact that she had been the one to find me? I hated it. In fact, I didn¡¯t even believe it. I¡¯mpletely sure she knew where I was the entire time. Her father or brother would have told her-bragged to her- about the truth of my captivity. She would have chosen to continue my imprisonment once her father and brother died. She probably loved knowing that I was out there alive, and Aaron was just walking around in oblivion, grieving me when I wasn¡¯t even dead. But once she thought Aaron was dead, she¡¯d needed a reason to maintain control and sympathy of the pack, so she devised this whole thing about identally ¡®discovering¡¯ I was being held captive so she could look like a hero to the pack members, and they would want to keep her around. As I shift and walk back into the house-even though it¡¯s my childhood home-it feels like walking back into a prison. Like I might never see daylight again. It takes everything within me not to turn and flee. 777 Pretty much the only reason I don¡¯t do it is because of Axel¡¯s threatening presence, and the fact I know he won¡¯t let me get far. My only hope lies in getting through to Aaron. Somehow, I have to make him see his mate for the lying, two-faced maniptive bit h she is. Write yourment Gifts Chapter 288 Chapter 288 AARON I step into the sitting room, I¡¯m eager to see my sister for the first time in ten years. Emily has her back to me, staring out the window. Axel stands by, looking both annoyed and bored, and I briefly wonder if Emily has been difficult to put him in such a mood since thest time I saw him. I don¡¯t know what to expect. Jessica¡¯s warning about Emily¡¯s fragile state keeps echoing in my mind. Emily is going to be difficult; I know that much. Who wouldn¡¯t be after a decade in captivity? My sister is no doubt broken in many different ways and needs the support of myself and the pack so she can slowly put her life back together. ¡°Emily,¡± I say softly as I approach, and she whirls around to face me, eyes wide like a cornered, panicked animal. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tell her calmly. ¡°You¡¯re home now. You¡¯re safe.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes fill with tears as she steps forward. I catch her up against me, hugging her tight. I can¡¯t believe the miracle I¡¯ve been gifted. That I have my sister back, after living with the pain of my entire immediate family being dead for so many years. ¡°I¡¯m not safe, Aaron,¡± Emily says through her tears, voice mu fled against my chest. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask worriedly, setting her back from me a little. Her eyes dart around the room, as if she expects to be attacked at any moment. ¡°I won¡¯t be safe while she is under the same roof as me,¡± Emily whispers in a shaky voice. ¡°Who?¡± I ask in suspicion, though I think I already know who my sister is talking about. ¡°Leah!¡± Emily cries, as if it should be obvious. ¡°How can you keep her here, Aaron? On our packnds? In your home? She¡¯s the daughter of our worst enemy. Her marriage to you was all a sham, a ploy to put a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing right under your nose. And you fell for it! You¡¯re still falling for it. You need to get rid of her now, before she can turn on you.¡± I shake my head sadly at Emily¡¯s ranting. ¡°Emily, Leah is not who you think. She grew up among us. She is part of the pack now. Hell, she is the pack. She is Luna, and the beating heart of us. We wouldn¡¯t be here, living peacefully now, if it wasn¡¯t for her. Things have changed since you werest home. I know it¡¯s probably hard to see now-¡± ¡°No, Aaron!¡± she snaps, pulling away from me. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can see clearly. Mark my words, I will not ept her as your mate. And the second I see any evidence of her true Roberts colors, I will act to defend myself and this pack!¡± Apprehension and concern rush through me, along with some anger. Emily is much more unwell than I even feared. And she¡¯s directing all the pain of her captivity toward the person who deserves it the least. The person who found and rescued her. ¡°Emily, listen very carefully to me,¡± I tell her, injecting Alpha into my tone so I know I have her attention and she will bepelled to do as I say. ¡°Leah is your Luna, and you will ept it. Furthermore, you will not look upon her with suspicion. She-and I as your brother-do not deserve such disrespect. If you do anything that threatens the safety of your Luna, or anyone in the pack for that matter, there will be consequences, even if you are my sister. Do I make myself clear?¡± Tears spill down Emily¡¯s cheeks and she looks wounded, as if I¡¯ve physically harmed her in some way. I feel terrible, but I can¡¯t let this irrationality continue. ¡°Emily,¡± I say more gently. ¡°Your mind has been muddled by all those years of captivity. You¡¯re stuck in a past that doesn¡¯t exist anymore. I¡¯m going to do everything I can to help you. Just please, don¡¯t fight me on this. Trust me. I only want what¡¯s best for you.¡± Emily nces away, and I can¡¯t tell if she agrees with me or not. I¡¯m worried she¡¯s going to continue this campaign of hate against Leah, no matter what I say. Which means Emily can¡¯t be trusted. The thought cuts me to the core. This is my sister. She¡¯s been tortured and imprisoned. I hate that I have to be so harsh with her. ¡°Axel,¡± I say, turning to nce at my newest pack member. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting Emily¡¯s safety and supervision to you. I require you to monitor her twenty-four-seven and report to me anything she does to harm herself, or other pack members. Emily is going to attend sessions with the pack therapist, and All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. you will also report her progress to me. Agreed?¡± Out of everyone, he¡¯s the best person for the job because he didn¡¯t know Emily before, so he won¡¯t be swayed by sentiment or old attachments. He also isn¡¯t pack so he¡¯s less likely to talk or get wrapped up in gossip. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Axel replies easily, with a smooth nod. ¡°Aaron, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Emily yells in distress. ¡°I¡¯m not some fragile, broken doll you need to watch and fix. All I tried to do was tell you the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily,¡± I tell my sister. I take a deep breath. ¡°But they aren¡¯t truths, they¡¯re delusions. And until you can tell the difference, this is the way things have to be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make you see the truth,¡± Emily growls, but she¡¯s jittery and agitated like a trapped, wounded animal. ¡°And then you¡¯ll regret this!¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 289 Chapter 289 LEAH I¡¯m sitting in our bed, reading a book to Ethan, who is drifting off to sleep after just finishing a bottle, when Aaron slips into the room. He looks weary, like the weight of the world is sitting on his shoulders, as hees over and stretches out on the bed next to us, trailing his fingers over Ethan¡¯s soft curls. ¡°How did things go with Emily?¡± I ask, even though I can tell they probably didn¡¯t go well. ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought,¡± Aaron replies in a heavy voice. ¡°I¡¯m worried she might never recover from this. We still might lose her, if she can¡¯t take it anymore and goes rogue.¡± Guilt for the part my family yed in this-in destroying an innocent girl¡¯s life-is like acid in my veins. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I tell him, the words desperate and heartfelt. ¡°I know,¡± Aaron says with a quick smile. ¡°But it¡¯s not your fault, Leah. You can¡¯t be held responsible for the actions of your Brother and father.¡± Aaron¡¯s words might be true-and I¡¯m grateful to hear them- but it doesn¡¯t make me feel any less guilty. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something I can do to help,¡± I offer. ¡°Maybe I can talk to her-¡± But Aaron quickly shakes his head. ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s not a good idea right now, Leah. In time, yes, I want you both to get along, maybe even be friends for the sake of Ethan, our family and therger pack. But right now, Emily can¡¯t see past her hatred toward you for what your father did to her.¡± Aaron closes his eyes for a moment, an expression of pain on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to imagine what those ba tards subjected her to. I don¡¯t know if I can hear it without losing it to the rage already festering inside me. I¡¯ve told her she needs to start seeing the pack therapist, but eventually I think I¡¯m going to need to know exactly what she¡¯s been through as well.¡± I reach over and take Aaron¡¯s hand. I also don¡¯t want to think about what terrible things my father and brother might have done to Emily. thing was impossible, that they weren¡¯t bad people who would hurt an innocent girl for the sake of simply hurting her. But now I know better. ¡°Will she be okay, left to her own devices?¡± I ask, wondering if I dare approach Jessica and ask her to keep an eye out and let me know if it seems Emily is getting worse, not better. Aaron already has so much on his te, especially now that he has a seat on the Council. It seems keeping the peace in the pack and looking after its members is the least I can do for him. And it is partly my role as Luna anyway. Jessica has never exactly been my biggest fan, but in the few days since she returned, she¡¯s actually been surprisingly nice and even somewhat respectful toward me. I¡¯m not sure what she did while she was away, but it seems to have changed her for the better. ¡°I put Axel in charge of watching out for her,¡± Aaron says. ¡°Same way it¡¯s James¡¯s job to look out for you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I reply. I used to chafe against James following me everywhere, always checking up on me. But that was when I thought he hated me. It meant he was there through the good times and the bad times, even when I didn¡¯t want him to be. And eventually, he¡¯d be one of the most important people in my life. My best friend. I hope the same can be true for Emily. ¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± Aaron said with an amused look. ¡°Because Emily certainly doesn¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°She¡¯lle around,¡± I say confidently, even though I¡¯m not actually sure. But it¡¯s what Aaron needs to hear. And it is what I hope for my sister-inw anyway. I never had a sister, only my brother, Liam, who betrayed me and tried to kill me. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I¡¯d love to have a sister for real, and I cautiously wonder if Emily can heal and eventually, we can perhaps be that for one another. It would be ideal for all of us-Aaron and Ethan included. Pack is important. Family is important. And I want to do everything in my power to make ours one of love, eptance and safety. The opposite to what I had in the end. Before Aaron can say anything else, his phone buzzes, and he sighs as he pulls it out of his pocket. However, his eyebrows arch up in disbelief as he sees the screen. ¡°What is it?¡± I quickly ask, worried some new cmity is about to befall us. ¡°It¡¯s Ryker.¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 290 Chapter 290 It¡¯s a text message from Ryker, not a call. But it¡¯s still just as shocking. He went rogue. He ordered his pack to ghter most of the Council. And then he took the dangerous Al tech. What could he even want? ¡°What does it say?¡± I ask in trepidation as Aaron reads the text. ¡°It¡¯s an address, nothing more,¡± Aaron replies, seeming both thoughtful and suspicious. ¡°It could be some kind of trap,¡± I tell him, not able to think of why Ryker would send us an address with no other information. ¡°Could be,¡± Aaron says, getting to his feet. ¡°But I¡¯m going to check it out anyway. Coming?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Aaron holds his hand out for me, and I smile as I take it and get to my feet. It fills me with love and gratification that he respects me as an Alpha in my own right. That he just assumes I¡¯ll being with him and can take care of myself. Instead of telling me I¡¯m weak or need protecting or some other baloney. I gently pick up Ethan from the bed where he¡¯s fallen asleep, and then take him across to his nursery. He fusses a little as I put him down, but Aaron calls Tara up to settle him back down again, and then we go down through the house and out to where James and William are waiting in the SUV. Not much is said as we drive. Interestingly, the address in on what used to be Karolina¡¯s packnds. Although, I assume they¡¯re Ryker¡¯s packnds now, as he would have absorbed Karolina¡¯s Alpha power when he killed her. I wonder how tortuous it would feel, to possess the Alpha power of the dead mate you killed with your own bare hands. It¡¯s the stuff of nightmares, and I shudder to think about it. We roll up slowly on the address-a small house in a modest street-trying to figure out of there are any other wolves around. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone around, so we park and cautiously approach the house. James and William go around the back, while Aaron and I walk up to the front. Aaron rings the bell, but there¡¯s no answer. He looks around to make sure we aren¡¯t being watched, and then uses his supernatural Alpha strength to simply wrench the handle hard enough to break the locking mechanism inside. We walk in, finding the house quiet, dusty and seeming abandoned. James and Williame in from the back, but say they didn¡¯t see anyone around either. Ryker¡¯s scent lingers in here, so he can¡¯t have been gone that long. We explore the house, until wee to the dining room. There, on the dusty table is the solid-state drive from the quantumputer that runs the Al tech. There¡¯s also a note, and Aaron picks it up to scan the contents. ¡°Ryker has gone back to The Old Country,¡± Aaron reports. ¡°ording to this, he¡¯d already be on a flight to Romania by now. He says he only took the tech to make sure no one else. got their hands on it-there still might be people within the Council we can¡¯t trust. He says he¡¯s not sorry for ordering his pack to attack the Council, but he¡¯s ready to go home and face the consequences of his actions.¡± ¡°Do you think he even really went rogue?¡± I ask as I check over the SSD, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be damaged, and I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not a fake. ¡°Or was it just some kind of cover for what he really intended to do-get the drive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way to ever know for sure,¡± Aaron replies. ¡°But at least we finally got this dabn software out of their hands.¡± ¡°Thank g d!¡± I say adamantly, and Aaronughs in relief. This da n piece of tech that my father and brother put so much of our pack¡¯s money into. Except all it¡¯s done it cause problems and death since the day I found out about it. ¡°The real question is,¡± I say to Aaron. ¡°Is what do we do with it now?¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 291 Chapter 291 AARON We take the device back to the Rathborn mansion, but I think it¡¯s obvious to both of us what needs to be done about it. The drive needs to be destroyed. It¡¯s too powerful, too terrible for anyone to have. I honestly don¡¯t know what the old Roberts Alpha and Liam were thinking when inventing this. Well, actually I probably do. They were thinking about money, and nothing else. They were thinking about all those billions of dors they would get paid from the military, and how it might make them the wealthiest pack in Montana. Still, it was a devil¡¯s bargain. How could any amount of money be worth your soul? To know something you were responsible for creating would be used to kill countless people? Once we¡¯re alone, Leah sets it on the desk and then looks at me. ¡°I think we should destroy it,¡± she says, and there¡¯s a hint of All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. apprehension to her voice, as if she¡¯s worried I might disagree. I smile at her. ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Leah. We can¡¯t risk anyone else getting their hands on this. I don¡¯t even want to imagine what the military would do with it if we handed it over to them.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Leah says with a nod. ¡°So, what¡¯s the best way to do it? Do we just wipe the drive, or¡­¡± I walk over to one of the cupboards recessed into the wall and search around until I find apact toolbox, filled with the basics. I get out a hammer and then take it over to hand over to Leah. ¡°Would you like to do the honors?¡± She takes the hammer with a gleeful look on her face. ¡°I would love to!¡± she deres. I step back and watch as Leah wields the hammer and smashes the drive into a million little pieces. Within a minute or two, what was once a solid-state drive containing an Al program worth billions of dors is reduced to worthless pieces of debris. Leah drops the hammer to the desk and turns to me with a triumphant grin on her face. ¡°That felt really good,¡± she says with augh, before throwing herself into my arms. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s finally over, Aaron. We can put all that bad stuff behind us and begin our lives together properly now.¡± I hold her tight, feeling the same relief and joy. What bits are left of the tech, I¡¯m going to burn. Personally. ¡°We did it, Aaron!¡± Yeah. We did. We have each other, we have Ethan, the packs are safe. I have a seat on the Council so I can make sure it doesn¡¯t be corrupt again. And I even got back the sister I thought was dead. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Leah asks, leaning back to look up at me. ¡°Now we get to live our lives the way we want, the way we deserve,¡± I tell her. I lean down and capture her lips, loving the feel of her in my arms. My mate is everything to me, and I know the things she can. stir within me will never get old. Leah breaks the kiss after a moment and pulls back from me. ¡°Oh! I know what we should do,¡± she says, looking happy and excited. ¡°We should have a party to officially wee Emily back into the pack.¡± I smile down at my mate, so happy and proud of the Luna she has be. That she would even think to do something like that for my long-lost sister, even though she knows Emily doesn¡¯t like her, is just the type of generous, kind-hearted thing my mate would think of. ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Leah,¡± I tell her. ¡°And I think we should do it sooner rather thanter. If Emily can see and be reminded of all the people who missed her, all the pack members who are so happy to have her back, maybe that¡¯ll help her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the chef,¡± Leah says happily. ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s any favorite foods you think Emily would like to eat. Oh, and I¡¯ll get James to take me into town for some new decorations, so I¡¯ll need to know Emily¡¯s favorite colors.¡± There¡¯s a new spark in Leah¡¯s eyes and a spring in her step that wasn¡¯t there before. Destroying the Al tech-thest of her father and brother¡¯s hateful legacy-really has seemed to take a weight off her. ¡°I¡¯ll text you anything I can think of that might help,¡± I tell her and find amusement in the way she wiggles her fingers at me and then disappears out the door, off to take party nning to the next level it seems like. Now, the only small issue left to address¡­ Telling the guest of honor in question. Because while I told Leah I thought it was a good idea-and I do think that-I know that Emily isn¡¯t going to want to have anything to do with it. In fact she¡¯ll probably refuse outright. But for the sake of the pack-for morale and a sense of togetherness-this party is going ahead. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because we¡¯ve been at war or battling so many problems thisst year, but even with the peace and having my mate and son and sister safe, I¡¯m still feeling this low-level hum of dread. We¡¯veid all our problems to rest. Yet I can¡¯t escape this feeling that we haven¡¯t even seen the worst of them yet¡­ A Write yourment Gifts Chapter 292 Chapter 292 EMILY ¡°You can¡¯t make me!¡± I scream, hurling the ss of water I was holding across the kitchen. It smashes into the wall right next to Axel¡¯s shoulder, but he doesn¡¯t so much as flinch. Even when he gets rained on by water and shards of ss. He just stares at me in bored contemtion, like he would literally rather be anywhere else than stuck in this kitchen with me right now. Aaron flicks his hand and then the chef and other wolves who were assisting him in the huge, luxuriously appointed, modern kitchen all scramble to flee the room, leaving me alone with Aaron. Well, apart from Axel. Who doesn¡¯t do anything other than to idly flick a shard of ss off his shoulder. ¡°Emily,¡± Aaron says in that overly patient voice I¡¯m starting to hate. ¡°This party is for you. To officially wee you back into the pack. There are people who haven¡¯t seen you yet, who will want to catch up with you. You¡¯re the daughter of thest Alpha, the sister of the current Alpha. You¡¯re important to the morale of the pack, and you will act ordingly.¡± I want to pull my hair until it startsing out in clumps. What is there to even celebrate? I¡¯m not the same girl who walked out of this house ten years ago, thest morning before I was abducted. I¡¯m a freak now. A monster. I¡¯m not fit to be part of this pack. ¡°Who even thought this was a good idea?¡± I demand angrily. Aaron¡¯s expression hardens and then I know. That bi ch. ¡°This was Leah¡¯s idea?¡± I demand, furious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it!?¡± Of course it was. She wants to humiliate me. I bet when she put the idea to Aaron, she made it sound like she cared about me and my standing within the pack. She just wants to use me to make herself look better. I can¡¯t believe Aaron doesn¡¯t see how maniptive she is. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who came up with the idea,¡± Aaron says through a tight jaw. ¡°The point is that the pack needs this after all the loss we¡¯ve suffered-recently and right back to our own parents. We need to let go of the past and embrace a new future, one that can be brighter now that you¡¯ve returned to us.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I say stubbornly, crossing my arms. ¡°Have your party. But leave me out of it.¡± ¡°You know all you¡¯re doing is acting like a stubborn brat right now,¡± Axel puts in from where he¡¯s still leaning against the wall, sounding perpetually bored. Aaron shoots him a narrow-eyed look as if he doesn¡¯t necessarily want the input, but at the same time, doesn¡¯t disagree. And anyway, what right does Axel have, putting in his opinion? He gets no say in what I do. No matter if Aaron appointed him my glorified babysitter. I re at him. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, rogue. So stop speaking. I don¡¯t have to ept my enemies any more than I have to ept you trailing my every move like some unwanted stray.¡± Axel¡¯s eyes sh and his body tenses. But he doesn¡¯t reply. Aaron takes a deep breath like he¡¯s mustering as much patience as he can. Well whatever. I won¡¯t apologize. And that sharp pang of hurt because my brother sees me as some burden? I¡¯m ignoring. ¡°Emily, the party is in your honor and you will attend,¡± Aaron growls, injecting a powerful note of Alpha power into his voice that makes me flinch back. ¡°I love you. And I¡¯m trying. We are all trying. But kindly remember I am your Alpha. Don¡¯t test me. You won¡¯t like the results.¡± With that, Aaron spins on his heel and marches out of the room, while I sag against the nearby counter, feeling like I¡¯ve been run ragged. ¡°He¡¯s not kidding,¡± Axel drawls. ¡°People around these parts talk. Word is, he used to punish Leah real bad when she used to defy him. Even locked her up and starved her for days at a time.¡± This news makes me feel a little better. I¡¯m d Aaron treated Leah like that. She deserved it and more. Axel frowns. ¡°It was f cked up, Emily. And Aaron regretted it afterwards. He did it because he thought Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. she was conspiring with her pack against yours.¡± He shoves a hand through his hair and then rolls his eyes when another piece of ss shakes free. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it to suggest it was okay or to make you happy. I¡¯m just reminding you that your brother can be cold and calcting when he has to be. Don¡¯t push him to that, Emily. It¡¯ll hurt him more than it hurts you.¡± His tone makes me think that Axel sees me as selfish. Some childish, selfish woman who¡¯s just acting out on spite. He doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯ve endured. The nights being constrained. Not knowing if I¡¯d be trapped and left to starve to death. The days left alone with nothing to do except wait, wondering if my life would be the total sum of wasting away inside those walls. The loneliness. The terror. Then¡­ the pain. Sometimes, I think it might be better if I died. It¡¯d be easier for these people, I think. They could all move on with their new, happy ¡®normal¡¯ where everyone gets along and celebrates peacefully. A thought surfaces and it¡¯s like acid in a wound, cutting me so deep I want to cave into myself and scream: I don¡¯t belong here. I don¡¯t fit into this world. This pack. This family. I¡¯m consumed with hate and rage and I¡¯m an abomination to my species. Really, it¡¯s just a matter of time before they find out and try to kill me. Or worse, cage me. And I¡¯ll never be a prisoner again. Never. Axel¡¯s eyes narrow. He takes a step toward me. I growl. His brow furrows with ¡­concern? But I can¡¯t trust him-I can¡¯t trust anyone. Not even my brother. He is a stranger to me. ¡°I need to run,¡± I mutter, turning toward the service door that leads out to the back of the mansion. ¡°Not alone, sweetheart,¡± Axel drawls, pushing across the kitchen to follow me. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone for five minutes!¡± I yell at him, even though I know it¡¯s pointless. ¡°That¡¯s on you. When you can prove to your brother that you¡¯re stable and trustworthy, then maybe you¡¯ll get left alone,¡± Axel tells me without a hint of remorse. ¡°Until then, you¡¯re stuck with me. And I have to tell you, Emily. The way you acted with Aaron just now? All you¡¯re doing is proving him right. You¡¯re a f cking liability¡­¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 AXEL Emily spins away from me and rushes out through the door, as if she can actually get away from me. She¡¯s angry and sad, frustrated and scared, anxious¡­a whole bunch of bad things that are causing a co ktail of explosive behavior within her. I huff an annoyed sigh and stuff down that sinking feeling in my gut, and follow after her. Unfortunately, having experienced my share of captivity over the long centuries of my life, I know a thing or two about the vtile emotions thate into y once you find yourself free again. It¡¯s almost as terrifying as the imprisonment itself was, once you realize you can go anywhere or do anything. Then, there¡¯s the rage. The acknowledgment of everything you¡¯d been denied for every second of your capture, all that anger that you hold in it starts boiling up. With Emily, though, I suspect it¡¯s more than just being held captive. She has a wild look in her eyes that speaks of desperation, of abuse. Of horrors that are unspeakable. I know my fair share of those too. She hates me right now and I¡¯m not too proud of myself either. Rejecting Emily had been a rash decision. An instinctual one. I¡¯ve been alone for so long and I¡¯ve sworn off ties. or rtionships that might make the people around me vulnerable. The moment I felt that draw, that inescapable need to touch, to im, I knew I had to end it. Before something ever got started. Severing the bond hurt like a so ofabitch. I hate thinking that I caused her pain. The woman¡¯s a victim. Emily doesn¡¯t deserve to suffer more. I scan the vast yards behind the mansion. I don¡¯t see her and there are paths carved through the snow in all directions. I shift quickly. I lope out across the yard, but after a minute, it bes apparent that Emily managed to do what I considered dan near impossible. She¡¯s disappeared on me. I don¡¯t know which way she went, and I can¡¯t easily catch any trace of her lingering scent¡­which makes no sense. I growl at the inconvenience of her, at the impossible position she¡¯s putting me in. Aaron will have my a s in a sling if I can¡¯t find her quickly. As I¡¯d told Emily, wolves gossip in a pack like this, and aside from talking about the turbulent mess that had been Aaron¡¯s rtionship with Leah previously, they also talked about how Aaron punished James for failing in his duty to safeguard the pack¡¯s Luna. And James is Aaron¡¯s Beta. His brother in all but blood. Since I¡¯ve got no such standing, there¡¯s every possibility Aaron will do worse to me if I fail to keep track of his sister. I trot back and forth in an ever-widening arc across the yard and around the back half of the mansion, scenting and listening until eventually I pick up a trace of Emily¡¯s fading scent. She must have been moving fast to barely leave any remnants of scent behind. And for any other wolf, they might not have been able to pick it up at all. But I¡¯m no ordinary wolf. Also, even though I rejected her, Emily was my mate, and my wolf is more in-tune to everything about her. My wolf is thrilling at this chase, liking the idea of hunting down our mate, clearly not caring that I rejected her, and we can never actually be anything to one another. I take up the trail and bound off in the direction she fled, annoyed that she¡¯s got a good head start on me, and could get up to anything or go pretty much anywhere in the time it¡¯s taken me to work out which direction she took. I head way out into the wilds of Rathborn packnds, much further than I had to go yesterday to find her. I wonder what the hell she could even be doing out here all alone. If it¡¯s simply the need to run and escape, then maybe her hold on her own sense-her ability to prevent herself going rogue- is more tenuous than we thought. When I find her, she¡¯s trotting back toward me, casual as anything, as if she didn¡¯t just run off and lead me on a merry chase. For a second, I think I smell fresh blood, but the coppery ta g of it is there and then gone in the next moment, so I don¡¯t think too much about it as I shift and step into her path. ¡°Shift back. Now,¡± I tell her in a short voice. Her beautiful, dark little wolf huffs, before transforming into the human girl. ¡°What?¡± she demands impatiently, crossing her arms, as if I¡¯m the difficult one in this scenario. I step closer, dwarfing her with my size and stature. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once more, Emily, so you better pay close attention. You do not run off on me, under any circumstances, or there will be consequences. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if Aaron put you in charge of me,¡± she snaps back in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything, and you¡¯re basically a stranger to me. A stranger who rejected our mating bond the second you realized we had one. If I need to run, I¡¯ll run. You don¡¯t own me. You have no im on me!¡± She¡¯s right. I gave that right up. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She goes to step past me, and I grab her arm, dragging her in closer to me. My wolf ripples under my skin. It wants us to im her, whispering I¡¯ll never have it so good. as I¡¯ll have it with my mate, but I ruthlessly push my wolf and its traitorous desires down. ¡°Aaron is your Alpha. You¡¯ll respect him if nothing else. And he says you¡¯re my responsibility. So keep on pushing me, darlin¡¯ and see where that gets you.¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 294 Chapter 294 EMILY The following night, I find myself standing in front of a full-length mirror, ring at the reflection of me wearing a silver, floor-length silky gown that no doubt cost a small fortune. When I was younger-before I was taken-I used to love nothing more than picking out expensive couture dresses, spending pampered hours getting my hair, nails and makeup. done for a party just like this one. I would have loved being the center of attention. I would have loved being all sparkly and frivolous, as I danced andughed the night away without a care in the world. That girl doesn¡¯t exist any longer. That girl was kidnapped, locked away in a tomb, forgotten, left to die a slow death alone. The girl I am now-the monster-still looks pretty as a picture on the outside. But inside is all twisted and broken and ugly. I fear it¡¯s only a matter of time before Aaron and the rest of the pack see what¡¯s beneath the fa?ade and reject me outright. They¡¯ll banish me from their pack-or worse-and go about their lives. It¡¯s probably what I deserve. But it¡¯s not what I want. For a second, longinges over me, and the girl I used to be wants her mate. Axel. For him to ept me and love me and save me from myself. I turn sharply away from the mirror, because I can¡¯t stand to look at myself any longer. And I can¡¯t afford to feel things like that. Axel rejected me. He made his feelings and intentions clear. How can it hurt so much when I don¡¯t even know this man or his wolf? It¡¯s cruel that I should long for something that I¡¯ve never even experienced. I¡¯m not going to be the pathetic girl who chases after him when he¡¯s already stated inly that he doesn¡¯t want me. There¡¯s a knock at the door, and-as if summoned by my thoughts alone-Axel steps into the room before I can even give him permission to enter. He makes no effort to hide the fact that his gaze is dragging slowly up and down my body, and it leaves tendrils of heat in its wake, making me feel all shivery and off-bnce. ¡°Aaron said it¡¯s time for you toe down,¡± Axel says in a low drawl-the way he always talks, as if normal words can be made into some kind of sensual sport. And yes, I knew the party was in full swing, but I¡¯ve been hiding up in my old/new bedroom. I want to protest. I want to fight and run and tear off this stu id dress and disappear out into the night. Except both Aaron and Axel have warned me there¡¯ll be consequences if I don¡¯t cooperate, and part of me is terrified. to find out what those consequences might be. I don¡¯t think either of them would physically hurt me. But I learned the hard way that there are far more painful and deeper ways to be hurt, other than just physical pain. I don¡¯t answer Axel, I barely acknowledge his presence as I pick up my skirt from the floor and stride past him. I swear I feel the trail of his fingers across my hip as I go by, leaving me shivering, but I tell myself it was probably my imagination. Axel despises me. He tolerates me because Aaron requires it of him. So why would he touch me? I walk with a steady pace downstairs, the noise of the partying up to meet me, while Axel is a step behind me the entire way. When I reach the bottom, Aaron appears from somewhere, looking relieved. ¡°Good, you came down. We can do the rounds before they start bringing out the food.¡± My brother doesn¡¯t give me a chance to reply or catch my breath. Next thing I know he¡¯s walked me up to a group of people and then it¡¯s a blur of, ¡°you remember this pack member, right?¡± Or, ¡°this pack member joined five years ago.¡± And everything in between. Does he expect me to remember everyone¡¯s name? Or anyone¡¯s names? Some of them are vaguely familiar, but it¡¯s clear I¡¯ve forgotten a lot in ten years. Axel trails after me like a silent shadow, and the more people we talk to, the more it feels like the walls are closing in. I¡¯m trying to be polite and smile and act like the sister Aaron expects me to be. Trying to be gracious when people seem genuinely happy to see me again. But it¡¯s getting harder and harder. Everything feels like too much. The lights are too bright. The music and chatter are too loud. There¡¯s a million different scents and my brain seems to want to take notice of every single one of them. It¡¯s too stuffy but I feel cold and then I start feeling dizzy and this vague sense of panic makes it harder and harder to breathe. A firm, warm hand mps around my elbow and I be acutely aware of Axel standing right next to me. ¡°I think maybe Emily would like a drink, Aaron, and maybe some food, now they¡¯re starting to bring it out,¡± Axel says above my head to my brother, as if I¡¯m not even there. But maybe I¡¯m not. It¡¯s like I¡¯m having this weird out-of-body experience. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s probably a good idea,¡± Aaron responds, sounding distracted, as if his attention has already N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. moved onto something else. ¡°We can meet the rest of the guestster.¡± The rest? Haven¡¯t I already been paraded in front of enough pack. members? Axel tugs then, and I blindly stumble after him, not even asking where we¡¯re going. Next thing I know, cool, fresh air hits my face as we step outside, and I can finally breathe again. Axel sits me down on one of the outdoor benches, and then presses a cold ss of water into my hand. I don¡¯t even know where he got it from. ¡°Sip slowly and try to take some deep breaths,¡± he tells me in a low, gentle voice. I do as he says, rapidly feeling better. But then I¡¯m immediately suspicious. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Write yourment Gifts Chapter 295 Chapter 295 AXEL Emily is a spitfire. Which is a dan side better than a few minutes ago when she looked like she was going to pass out. ¡°I know a thing or two about panic attacks,¡± I tell her in reply. Her features crease in confusion. ¡°I wasn¡¯t having a panic attack.¡± ¡°You really were, sweetheart. Thought you were going to keel over right there in the middle of that ridiculously fancy ballroom. Who even has a ballroom in this day and age?¡± Just as I¡¯d hoped, Emilyughs, and some more colores into her face. ¡°It is kind of ridiculous,¡± she agrees. She takes another sip of water, her expression bing thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯ve had panic attacks?¡± she asks me, clearly not sure if she has any right to question me like that. ner, She 188ks & little disappointed. ¡°But someone I was close to once. Used to have them regrly, and they were way more debilitating. I had to figure out the best way to help. I picked up a trick or two.¡± She nods and then is silent for a moment, dropping her gaze. ¡°Thank you,¡± she eventually whispers. ¡°It felt like I was going to die if I didn¡¯t get out of there.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± I demand heatedly. She might not be my mate-only because it¡¯s impossible and I refuse to subject someone as beautiful and fragile as her to a life chained to the likes of me-but that doesn¡¯t mean I want her to suffer in silence. ¡°Because Aaron-and you-told me to behave,¡± she replies, her eyes losing some of their sparkle. I take her chin in my hand and urge her to look back at me. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between being good and being miserable,¡± I tell her. ¡°Is there?¡± she asks bitterly, before looking away again. I realize then that she¡¯s staring out to thend beyond the buildings surrounding the ranch, where fields eventually give way to forest and wilderness. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± she begins, but then bites her lower lip with indecision. ¡°Aaron will definitely notice if you shift and run,¡± I tell her, reading the longing in her gaze. But I can also sense the wildness in her, the need to regte. I doubt we¡¯ll be able to get her through the rest of the party if she doesn¡¯t release some of that tension. ¡°But I might be able to cover for you, at least for a little while. But we need to make it quick.¡± She nods eagerly, so I get out my phone and send a message to Aaron, making up an excuse about a torn skirt and we might be a little while before she either fixes it or decides on a new dress. Aaron doesn¡¯t seem too bothered-I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s busy with other Alpha duty now, or probably spending his time with. Leah and Ethan. ¡°Let¡¯s at least walk down past the far buildings before we shift, so no one sees us going,¡± I say as I help Emily to her feet. She smiles and there¡¯s a spring in her step now that wasn¡¯t there before. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve made the wrong choice. The instinct to protect her and look after her is still strong within me, despite having rejected her and breaking the mating bond. It¡¯s both a blessing and a curse that Aaron gave me this protection detail. I wonder what he¡¯d say if he knew Emily was my mate. Would he be d that I had rejected her, not wanting someone like me as his sister¡¯s mate? After all, even if the stories aren¡¯tpletely true, he¡¯s still heard all the rumors about what I reportedly did in Texas. Or would he be enraged that I had dared hurt and reject his sister without even giving her-or us-a chance? And he doesn¡¯t even know the truth of my nature. I¡¯m sure if he did, he¡¯d banish me from his pack and the new ce I¡¯ve earned here. Maybe even kill me. With the power of three Alphas, Aaron might be one of the only people alive who¡¯d actually have a chance of killing me. I put the thoughts aside as Emily and I round thest of the main buildings. Emily quickly shifts and then takes off like a shot through the darkness. If not for my heightened sight, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. see her. I mutter a curse, as I¡¯m a few seconds slower, then have to try to catch up with her. She¡¯s small and sleek and fast, and after a few minutes as she streaks toward the far tree line, I start to think she¡¯s moving even faster than a wolf should be able to. I lose sight of her as she plunges into the underbrush and have to pause to pick up her scent. After another few minutes, I inwardly curse. I¡¯ve lost her. Again. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 AARON The party is into full swing, and everyone seems to be having a great time. After eating, the band started ying popr music, and now I was out on the ballroom floor with Leah and Ethan between. Ethan is smiling andughing, but I can see he¡¯s getting tired since it¡¯s long past his bedtime, but he¡¯s still in good spirits. Leah looks beautiful. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her look so happy, so carefree and rxed. Finally, I have what I¡¯ve always wanted. My mate, my son and my pack are all safe and happy. We don¡¯t have to worry about war or rival packs or a Council that wants me dead just because of my Alpha powers. I¡¯ve barely had the thought and rxed into the moment when my wolf perks up. And not in a good way. He¡¯s bristling, sensing something in the air. Leah immediately senses my change in mood. ¡°Aaron is everything okay?¡± she asks, looking worried. I lead her to the edge of the dance floor. ¡°Everything is fine,¡± I tell her soothingly. I don¡¯t want to worry her about whatever my wolf is sensing, especially since I can¡¯t even tell what it is. Plus, no one else seems to have sensed anything. Maybe I¡¯m just so used to living with some kind of conflict hanging over my head, I don¡¯t know what do to, how to feel, when things are fine and safe and going well. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I just remembered something I wanted to ask Axel?¡± I say, figuring the white lie is pretty harmless. And it¡¯s partly true. She snorts. ¡°I believe there¡¯s something you need to do, and you don¡¯t want to rm me about whatever it is.¡± ¡°That¡­is absolutely true.¡± ¡± She kisses me quick and hard. ¡°Do what you need to do.¡± Axel and Emily have been gone for a while-even though he said they might be¨Cbut with that odd feeling N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. surfacing and not being able to shake it¡­ ¡°Go,¡± Leah tells me. Leah smiles, and then someonees over to talk to her, so I leave. I head through the house until I reach the office I share with Leah, where the noise of the party doesn¡¯t quite reach. I call the guys who are patrolling the perimeter of our packnds, but they don¡¯t report anything unusual. I tell them to double check anyway. I can¡¯t shake this bad feeling. It¡¯s only getting worse. Restless and agitated, I leave the office and head back to the party, thinking I need to find Emily and Axel. Maybe that¡¯s the problem, that I haven¡¯t seen them in a while, and I¡¯m worried about how Emily is coping with everything. However, when I reach the party, it¡¯s clear that the sense of unease is maybe starting to be felt by the pack. The mood isn¡¯t quite as jovial any longer. Leahes up to me, gaze worried. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure right now,¡± I tell her. If the rest of the pack is beginning to sense danger, then we¡¯re really f u c ked. Right then, Ethan starts wailing. Screaming, really. He¡¯s inconsble and Leah looks even more freaked out. By now, my wolf is straining, pushing up within me, wanting to break out, prepared to attack this unseen danger, even though I¡¯ve got no idea what¡¯s even causing thistent sense of malice. I get my phone out again, this time calling down to the gate. There¡¯s no answer. B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 297 Chapter 297 LEAH I hold Ethan closer trying to calm him, but with the feeling of malevolence in the air, I can¡¯t me my son for the way he¡¯s screaming. ¡°Evacuate the pack to the emergency bunker,¡± Aaron tells me in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I whisper fearfully, even though I doubt he has any more of an idea than I do. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It feels like-But it can¡¯t be. It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Aaron replies. ¡°You oversee the evacuation, I need to head down to the front gate. They¡¯re not answering my calls.¡± My stomach pitches with anxiety. If the sentries at the gate aren¡¯t answering Aaron¡¯s calls-maybe because they can¡¯t-then something bad must have happened. Aaron tugs me in for a quick kiss, and then I turn to James, who is standing alert nearby. ¡°We need to begin evacuating to the emergency bunker,¡± I say to him.. He nods and starts off to do just that, but in that moment, there¡¯s this loud bang that echoes through the house. James starts herding freaked out pack members through the house, but I turn and follow Aaron where he¡¯s hurrying toward the front of the mansion and the source of that loud banging noise. Halfway down the hallway, this dark, icy cold, terrible wave of power washes over me, and my Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. footsteps falter. Ethan isn¡¯t crying anymore, he¡¯s quietened down to whimpering, his face turned into my chest. I stay close to the wall, keeping an eye on Aaron as he slows and three peoplee into view. Well, people might not be the right word. Two men and a woman, all ethereally beautiful. I¡¯ve never met a vampire in person before, but I¡¯ve got absolutely no doubt that¡¯s what I¡¯m looking at right now. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aaron demands in a hard voice. ¡°Do you know how many ancient treaties you¡¯ve broken by setting foot on wolf territory? By arriving unannounced at my home?¡± The vampires somehow look bored and maliciously gleeful at the same time. ¡°About the same number you broke bying onto vampire territory and interfering with things you had no right to stick your wel dog nose into,¡± one of the vampires says in return, in this perfectly polished ent. ¡°I didn¡¯t set foot on your territory willingly,¡± Aaron replies co oly. ¡°I was taken there-¡± ¡°By Karolina, we know,¡± the woman says, crossing her arms. ¡°But your mate and herp dog certainly had a choice when they followed after you.¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t say anything, but I can see the tension running through his shoulders, how he¡¯s on high alert and ready for anything. ¡°All they did was rescue me. We left as soon as we were able. We didn¡¯t interfere with any vampire business.¡¯ ¡°Ah, but you did,¡± the third vampire says, and my entire body freezes, my blood turning to ice. I know that voice. But it can¡¯t be. It doesn¡¯t make sense. That vampire sounds like the military contact Liam-and even 1-spoke to regrly about the ongoing progress of the AI weapon. ¡°You see, Karolina was finishing up a deal we started with Liam Roberts,¡± the familiar-sounding vampire says, and right in that ¡°To hand over the AI tech the Roberts pack were designing and building for us,¡± the vampire finishes, and I can see Aaron trying not to react to this news. I can practically see his wolf rippling under the surface of his skin, wanting to shift, tosh out at the danger and defend his pack. ¡°Karolina and Liam were working with you?¡± Aaron demands, disgust dripping from every word. I can¡¯t believe it myself. Did Liam know his supposed military contact was actually a vampire? Or was he taken in by the lie? Maybe he only told me it was a military contract because he knew I wouldn¡¯t take it well if I found out we were working with vampires. Clearly Karolina knew who she was working with. And now the things Ryker said, about what Karolina was doing going against Ryker¡¯s morals, makes sense. I¡¯m confused and terrified. How could any wolf willingly work with vampires? Never mind the packs warring within themselves. The ancient war with the vampires had almost wiped out both. species centuries ago. A peace treaty had only been drawn up because both races hade horrifyingly close to extinction. Whole houses and bloodlines had been ug htered. Wolves had the advantage of being able to shift, as well as our animal instinct. However, a single vampire bite was deadly to a wolf. If the vampire didn¡¯t simply drain them on the spot, then they would still die hourster from the poison of the bite. Meanwhile, vampires got a temporary boost of raw power after drinking from a wolf. There¡¯d been a few incidences over the years where misunderstandings or mistakes had threatened the peace between wolves and vampires. But no vampires had ever gone so far as to brazenly walk onto any wolf territory the way these three had tonight. I didn¡¯t even want to think what consequences this night would bring for our pack and wolves atrge. We couldn¡¯t afford to go to war with the vampires. Because there was every chance that wolves simply wouldn¡¯t survive it. ¡°We had a mutually beneficial agreement in ce, yes,¡± the collect.¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 It¡¯s the worst news possible. The vampires hold us ountable for Karolina failing to hand over the AI tech. I just can¡¯t believe how far Karolina had gone in her quest to usher in a new future for wolves-whatever she thought that entailed. How could she believe making deals with vampires would be beneficial to anyone? In one way, I¡¯m d we unknowingly interfered and prevented the deal from going ahead. Only god knew what the vampires would do, but wiping out wolves would have been high on their list of priorities, I suspect. However, it¡¯s bad news all around. We destroyed the drive. There¡¯s nothing to hand over any longer. And I can only imagine how that will enrage the vampires when they discover the truth. Even if it was still intact, there¡¯s no way we could have handed it Technology like that in the hands of vampires would be at nightmare scenario. ¡°We don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± Aaron says, his posture bing even more rigid, like he¡¯s expecting a fight any second now. He might have the power of three Alphas, and he might even have a chance of actually killing the vampires where they stand. But a single bite, and his life would be over. And the fragile peace treaty between wolves and vampires would be destroyed. It would be a free-for-all. It would make the pack wars that ruled our childhoods-that I was forced to sacrifice my teenage years for-look like a walk in the park. ¡°Perhaps you think so,¡± replies the first male vampire who spoke. ¡°But Roberts pack was designing and building the software for us. The contract still stands, as the product has not been delivered. I believe you are both Alpha of the Roberts pack and majority-share CEO of Roberts Corp. Does it not then make you uniquely responsible, meaning that you do, in fact, owe us?¡± I can tell Aaron isn¡¯t happy about having his status turned on its head like that. ¡°Ryker took the AI tech after he killed Karolina,¡± Aaron states tly. ¡°Go find him and ask about your device.¡± ¡°If only we could,¡± the female vampire replies with a delicate shrug. ¡°But s, he tucked tail and ran right back to Romania.¡± ¡°And our intel suggests he didn¡¯t take the software with him,¡± finishes the first male vampire. ¡°You will obtain it,¡± the other male vampire says. ¡°Either the original or a new copy, we don¡¯t much care. You have two weeks. And should you fail, then you can exin to your wolf Council and the Vampire Enve of Elders how it¡¯s your fault the peace treaty was broken.¡± My heart pounds at the way these vampires have twisted everything up. How they¡¯re going to make it look like wolves-Roberts pack in particr-broke the treaty so they can justify ughtering every single one of us. Damn my brother and father for getting us into this mess! How could they do something so foolish? Surely no amount of money was worth this. Messing with things this dangerous. Creating something that had the potential to affect the lives of every single wolf in every pack, not just our own Roberts pack. ¡°I am the Council,¡± Aaron says in a hard voice. ¡°And we will not bow to threats or maniption.¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± one of the male vampires says in a bored tone, as if he doesn¡¯t actually care either way. ¡°I hope you fail,¡± the female vampire says menacingly. ¡°I hope you¡¯re foolish enough to go against us. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve felt the high from drinking wolf blood.¡± ¡°The second you feed on a wolf, you will be the ones who break the treaty,¡± Aaron responds in a hard voice. ¡°And how will your Vampire Enve feel about that?¡± The female vampire isn¡¯t deterred. ¡°We can bide our time, as we have been doing for decades. We are immortal, where you wolves have lives spanning not much longer than that of a human. Pathetic. We will drink wolf blood once again-as should be our natural born right-and it will be a tragedy of your own making.¡± ¡°Leave my house. Now,¡± Aaron says, injecting every ounce of threatening Alpha into the words that he can. It¡¯s so powerful that it makes me want to cower and be submissive, and he¡¯s my mate! The vampires all back up a little, as if now just realizing the extent of Aaron¡¯s true power. Heli, Emilyes rushing in with Axel trailing along behind her. All of the vampires swing their collective gazes toward the pair, and immediately, the air bes even more hostile and tense. I can¡¯t tell if the vampires are looking at Emily, Axel, or both, but it¡¯s clear something is going on beneath the surface. If Aaron notices, he doesn¡¯t say anything. He simply shifts his stance so he¡¯s blocking the vampire¡¯s line of sight along the hallway. ¡°You have two weeks,¡± one of the male vampires reiterates. ¡°And then we¡¯reing for your pack first,¡± the female vampire says. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her icy, soulless gaze moves to where I¡¯m holding Ethan, and she shes a hint of fangs. ¡°I do so enjoy the blood of the young and innocent¡­¡± B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 299 Chapter 299 EMILY The presence of the vampires is somehow alluring and horrifying all at the same time. I¡¯m both terrified and intrigued. But I¡¯m also worried about how they looked at me when I walked in with Axel just now. Is it somehow possible they can sense my secret? Can they tell I¡¯m not fully a wolf any longer? That I¡¯m a freak and a monster instead? There are questions I wish I could ask them. But the vampire would probably be more likely to kill me than answer my questions. I¡¯m not sure there is anyone I can trust, I¡¯d thought I could trust my brother, but he isn¡¯t the same. Nothing is the same as I remember it. Aaron projects the full power of his Alpha strength,manding the bloodsuckers to get the hell out of his house, and this time they listen. by deep, powerful Alpha vibration in Aaron¡¯s tone. I¡¯ve never heard any Alphamand power like that before. It even seems to give the vampires pause, and I doubt they¡¯ve evere across a wolf that might be an actual threat to them before. Aaron walks to the door after the vampires, and ms it closed when they¡¯re gone. He pauses and takes a breath, as if gathering himself, and then spins to face us, stalking across the foyer until he reaches where we¡¯re standing just near Leah, who is leaning against the wall looking pale. Ethan starts crying, and Aaron takes him, trying to calm his son. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Aaron demands, looking suspiciously at Axel. ¡°What was what?¡± Axel asks dispassionately in return, obviously not as affected by Aaron¡¯s scary Alpha tone. ¡°The way the vampires reacted when you walked in just now,¡± Aaron says, eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t ever seen those vampires in my life,¡± Axel responds, and somehow, I know he¡¯s telling the truth. Maybe just not the whole truth. But Aaron has it wrong. The vampires weren¡¯t looking at Axel, they were looking at me. I¡¯m so freaked out by it, I can¡¯t bring myself to speak up and admit it. Doing so would create questions that I can¡¯t answer. Because if I did answer them, Aaron would never look at me the same way again. I only just got home after ten years of being imprisoned. I have nowhere else to go. I can¡¯t lose my family and my pack all over again. I mean, it¡¯s probably going to happen eventually. A secret like mine, I can¡¯t keep it forever. But I just need time to figure out what I¡¯m going to do once I be a pariah. ¡°Axel, if there¡¯s something I need to know-¡± ¡°There ain¡¯t,¡± Axel insists stubbornly. ¡°Nothing that affects you or this pack.¡± very specific. wonder if Aaron notices. He doesn¡¯t look convinced, but Ethan is still fussing, and it¡¯s obviously not the time to get into things. ¡°I¡¯ll take Ethan to Tara, then we can talk,¡± Leah says, taking Ethan back again. ¡°We should also let James bring the wolves out from the bunker. Aaron, you¡¯ll want to be prepared to address the pack.¡± Aaron nods. ¡°What did the vampires want?¡± I ask as Leah hurries off toward the back of the house. ¡°The software project that the old Roberts Alpha and Liam were working on. Apparently, it was meant for them all along.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gasp. Between Jessica and one or two housekeepers, I¡¯d been filled in on all the recent happenings within the pack. Some of the details had made me angry-like how the Roberts pack had dragged Aaron into this mess with the cutting-edge weapon system and all the problems that¡¯ve been created since then-which had only convinced me that I¡¯d been right the first time. Roberts pack are poison. They should be our enemy, not part of our pack by marriage or §Ñ§â§á§Ñ §â power, or any of it. Aaron should have destroyed and disbanded the pack once and for all when he came into possession of the Roberts Alpha powers. He should have banished Leah and any other Roberts wolf associated with her. We wouldn¡¯t be in this mess with the vampires today if that¡¯d been the case. But I know I can¡¯t say that to Aaron. At least not right now. He doesn¡¯t want to see the truth for what it is. Somehow, I have to make him see how bad the Roberts are, right down to the core, and trying to make them part of ourmunity will be like poisoning the well. ¡°It¡¯s a mess,¡± Aaron says, sounding weary. ¡°I¡¯m just as shocked. I want to believe that the vampires tricked Liam, and he really thought he was working for the military, but I get the feeling he was probably foolish enough to knowingly deal with the vampires and lie to Leah about it.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I ask, concerned for how this is going toe back onto us-onto Rathborn pack-when we were nothing but innocent bystanders to another pack¡¯s idiotic. mess. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know right now,¡± Aaron says. ¡°Like Leah said, we need to talk. To figure out our options.¡± ¡°The Roberts pack got us into this mess!¡± I say heatedly, unable to hold my tongue any longer. ¡°Do you really think talking to Leah will do anything other than make things worse?¡± I know it¡¯s a mistake as soon as Aaron¡¯s eyes narrow on me. But damn it, why can¡¯t I speak the truth? Why can¡¯t my brother see his mate for the snake in the grass that she really is. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, Emily,¡± Aaron replies dismissively. ¡°Why don¡¯t you retire for the night?¡± ¡°Are you sending me to bed!? What, am I a child!?¡± I cross my arms and re angrily at him. ¡°First you tell me I need toe to this stupid party because the pack is partly my responsibility because I¡¯m your sister, and now, when the pack is in danger, you¡¯re just dismissing me and telling me it¡¯s not my concern? You can¡¯t have it both ways, Aaron.¡± ¡°In case you forgot, the pack is a hierarchy, Emily,¡± Aaron tells me in a sharp voice. ¡°And while you may be in the upper echelons by virtue of birth alone, you¡¯re still required to follow the word of your Alpha like Gospel. Do you understand?¡± I feel my temperature rising dangerously, my wolf about to burst out and w Aaron¡¯s stupid face off. ¡°I¡¯ll take her upstairs,¡± Axel says smoothly, grabbing my arm. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day for everyone.¡± Before I can agree or argue, Aaron nods and strides off, while Axel tugs me toward the stairs. It¡¯s probably a good thing Axel intervened, because for a second there, I wasn¡¯t sure whether I would be able to control myself. And if I¡¯d attacked Aaron, it would have only reinforced his idea that I was fragile, broken, not to be N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. trusted and needing Axel as my constant minder. But I¡¯m not going to thank Axel for interfering like that. Acting like he has any right to talk for me, or help me, when he rejected me as his mate. I pull my arm out of his hold and march silently up the stairs. However, once I arrive in my room, I¡¯m at a loss as to what to do now. I¡¯m all agitated and want to run, but I doubt Axel¡¯s going to let me do that again. And I don¡¯t need his permission anyway! But with the vampires being here a few minutes ago, the dark outside my window looks threatening instead of inviting. Wer? Axel suggests, and though he¡¯s trying to y it cool, somehow, I can tell he¡¯s actually impatient to leave. ¡°I want to consult with James about stepping up security for you and Leah. I¡¯lle back and check on you in a while.¡± Axel doesn¡¯t even wait for me to reply, simply strides out of the room and ms the door behind him. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because we were meant to be mates, and I¡¯m somehow connected or more heightened in my awareness of him, but somehow, I know he¡¯s lying. He¡¯s not going to talk to James. He¡¯s sneaking off to do something else. The questions is, what the hell is Axel up to? B Write yourment Gifts Chapter 300 Chapter 300 AXEL I¡¯m good at sneaking in and out of ces, and with the current confusion and distress within Aaron¡¯s pack over the vampires brazenly walking onto Rathborn packnds, it¡¯s not hard to avoid notice or detection as I leave the house. Outside, I easily pick up the stench of the vampires. It¡¯s this musky, sweet smell that¡¯s apparently appealing to humans, and makes it easier for vampires to lure in their unsuspecting prey. They would have left by road in a vehicle of some kind- probably a luxury brand, since vampires tend to be extravagant and do everything in ¡®style¡¯-so I shift and run, cutting across Aaron¡¯snd to where I know I can intercept them on the road more quickly. Once I reach the darkened stretch of highway-deserted at this time of night I shift back and then stand in the middle of the road, waiting for the lights of the vehicle to sweep around the nearby bend. I hear the purr of the engine first, and a few moments after that, the re of the headlights cut through the gloom of a moonless Montana night. The vehicle slowly rolls to a slop, and then before the three vampires climb out of the car. ng ¡°I have to say,¡± the female vampire says as the trio line up to stare at me. ¡°I was expecting something much more intimidating rger than life-from the Axiel of Legend.¡± ¡°I go by Axel these days,¡± I tell her in return. I drop my carefully curated Texas ent. Not much point in keeping up the fa?ade when these vampires know exactly who I am. As for this bunch, I wasn¡¯t lying when I told Aaron I¡¯d never met them before. What I didn¡¯t tell him was I¡¯d met and killed-many other vampires over my impossibly long life. I¡¯d even taken down some of the most powerful and legendary vampires of all time, like d, whom the story of Drac had been based on, and Aemilia and Khilomir. However, these three are just run-of-the-mill vampires. Nothing special about them. I could probably behead them in my sleep. ¡°Hiding out in some backwater with a bunch of unsuspecting m orons more your style these days as well?¡± one of the male vampires asks, making all three of themugh. ¡°The Rathborn pack is under my protection right now,¡± I tell them, my voice cutting through their anger like an axe to a dead tree. ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember that before moving against Aaron, or any of the other pack members.¡± Unbidden, my mind goes to Emily. And despite breaking the mating bond, my instincts still want to protect her above all else. The vampires don¡¯t have an answer for this, but they do nce. uneasily at each other. ¡°We have a contract-¡± one of the male vampires begins, but quickly trails off when I aim a re at him. ¡°And I have a whole bunch of stakes, plus a broadsword I particrly enjoy beheading with. If it didn¡¯t infringe on the treaty, I¡¯d kill all three of you where you stand, right this minute.¡± The vampires all shift back, as if getting ready to run, as if they don¡¯t trust I won¡¯t kill them anyway. My reputation is well-earned. See, what most wolves don¡¯t know, that peace treaty that got signed all those centuries ago? I am named on it as the Enforcer. Most of thews of the treaty don¡¯t apply to me. I¡¯m the one they send out to hunt down the vampires or wolves who threaten to break the peace between wolves and vampires. It¡¯s what brought me to Montana. I¡¯d been given intel that something was brewing here between wolves and vampires. However, Karolina was one step ahead of me. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I just didn¡¯t know at the time Karolina was the one I needed to deal with. I knew one or more wolves on the Council were making dangerous deals with vampires, and there was some kind of new uprising going on within the vampiremunity, but I didn¡¯t get to the bottom of the truth before Karolina had me captured and locked up in the basement cells of the Council building, with that whole false story and false witness about supposed atrocities I¡¯dmitted in Texas. Well, okay. Some of the atrocities had been true. But the so called ¡®victims¡¯ were mostly vampires and a rogue pack that¡¯d aligned itself with a nest of vampires to cause all kinds of strife and trouble with the local human poption. They¡¯d risked outing all of us. So they had to be dealt with. In a permanent way. I¡¯d been about to break out of the cell and start snapping heads and staking hearts when they¡¯d dragged Aaron in. I stuck around after that to see what I could learn and to determine if he¡¯d be an ally or an enemy. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of you,¡± one of the male vampires sneers. I can onlyugh cuttingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Then you¡¯re definitely more stu pid than I took you for. And I already figured you were pretty dumb, walking onto Rathborn packnds like that for all the world to see.¡± ¡°We¡¯re backed by the Enve,¡± the female vampire tries, like I haven¡¯t heard that before. ¡°Your Enve is nothing to me,¡± I reply in a hard voice, threading power through the words. They thought they may have met their match with Aaron. But they have no idea what they¡¯ve encountered with me. B Chapter 301 Chapter 301 EMILY I can¡¯t risk getting any closer, otherwise Axel might sense or scent me. But I¡¯m dying from curiosity. Something is going on here. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something good or something bad. I have no idea why Axel would shift and run all the way out here just to intercept those vampires who came to the house to threaten my brother and our pack. Part of me thinks we should just hand over Leah and the Roberts pack. That would certainly solve our Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. problems. Aaron isn¡¯t responsible for their bad choices, and he shouldn¡¯t have to pay for them. I¡¯m not close enough to hear what¡¯s being said, even with my heightened hearing. The way Axel and the three vampires are all warily regarding each other, I don¡¯t think they know each other. They¡¯re not acting familiar, so I don¡¯t think Axel was lying when he told Aaron he a never met these vampires before. But what the hell could he be talking to them about? I watch for another few minutes at the heated exchange. Eventually, however, the vampires get back in their vehicle. Axel stays standing in the road, watching them as they roll past him and then the luxury sedan quickly disappears into the night. I have to shift quickly then, and speed off into the darkness, hoping Axel doesn¡¯t scent me when he The wind is blowing sharply from the north with the promise of new snow, so I¡¯m hoping that¡¯ll cover the traces that may linger. My mind is racing all the way back to the mansion, trying to figure out what Axel going after the vampires might mean. What he could have even needed to say to such creatures. I manage to sneak back into the mansion, then I rush upstairs to my room, where I hurry into the bathroom. I strip off my clothes and hurriedly tie a bathrobe around my body, and then stick my head under the shower long enough to wet my hair, so it seems like I¡¯ve been here showering the entire time while Axel was gone. It feels extreme, covering the lie of me trailing him with such a charade, but I have no idea how Axel might react if he found out I had followed him and spied on him. 1 Axel is dangerous, of that I have no doubt. And he rejected me as his mate, so I can assume he would protect me from his own wrath if I identally-or not so identally I suppose-found out something he didn¡¯t want me to know. Just as I step back out of the bathroom, Axel walks into the room, and my heart immediately picks up speed. I silently curse my own body¡¯s reaction to him. It doesn¡¯t seem to matter to my wolf-or my body-that he rejected me. He makes me feel things I don¡¯t want to feel. He makes me want things I shouldn¡¯t want from him. Even more so when he¡¯s made it clear that he doesn¡¯t feel the same way. I turn away from him and try to force my wolf to settle. ¡°You were gone for a while,¡± I say, trying to sound casual. ¡°Did you get things figured out with James?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer right away, and I have to turn back to him to read his expression. The problem is, Axel is almost impossible to read. He¡¯s staring at me-expression mostly dispassionate as usual, like he doesn¡¯t even care about having to deal with me one way or the other-and it¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to find some kind of ulterior motive behind my question. I nce away again, willing my face not to burn with guilt. Does he know I followed him? ¡°James was busy,¡± Axel eventually says. ¡°So I didn¡¯t get to talk to him.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to bed now,¡± I tell him instead of saying anything about hisck of conversation with James. I pointedly go over and get my PJs out of the closet. ¡°I¡¯ll be across the hall if you need me,¡± Axel says, before sending me a nod and stepping out of the room. In the role of my ¡®protector¡¯ Aaron gave Axel the empty guest room across from mine. I have wondered a time or two whether Axel sleeps, or if he justys awake all night and listens for any clues that I might be trying to sneak out. I¡¯ve been tempted to leave, but so far haven¡¯t been brave enough to try. Getting caught doesn¡¯t seem worth the disapproval and probable lecture I¡¯ll get from both Axel and Aaron, the interfering jerks. Speaking of interfering jerks, once Axel leaves, I get changed into my PJs, but then I start pacing. I¡¯m debating whether to go and tell Aaron what I saw. About Axel intercepting and talking to the vampires. On one hand, it¡¯d probably solve my Axel problem, because Aaron might be pis sed enough to kick Axel out of the pack. But, without a doubt, my brother would simply put some other high-ranking wolf in charge of my apparent care. Maybe it¡¯s the remnants of the broken mating bond, but my instincts are telling me whatever Axel was up to, it wasn¡¯t anything bad. Well, not anything that might directly threaten the pack, anyway. In fact, it might have been some misguided thing to protect the pack. Axel does seem very loyal to my brother, after all. Maybe Axel simply knows something about vampires and thought he could help Aaron by warning them off or something. I don¡¯tpletely disregard the idea of telling Aaron. I don¡¯t want to keep secrets from my brother and the Alpha of our pack. However, I need more information before I take this to Aaron. Which means keeping a closer eye on Axel. Easy to do, when he shadows me night and day. I¡¯m about to turn the tables on him in a big way. B Chapter 302 Chapter 302 LEAH It¡¯ste by the time Aaron gets the pack settled and things that need to be packed up from the party are put away. I barely see Aaron until we both tiredly walk into our bedroom and swing the door shut behind us. I¡¯m tired, but I doubt I¡¯m going to be able to sleep. I sit on the edge of the bed, and Aarones over to sit next to me, dropping his arm around my shoulder. I lean into his side with an exhausted sigh. I thought all our troubles were over. I thought we were finally going to be able to live peacefully, enjoy our family and our pack and know that we were all safe and secure. My brother¡¯s mess was so much deeper and more dangerous than we could have ever anticipated. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I ask Aaron in a fearful whisper. ¡°We¡¯re going to fight,¡± Aaron tells me in a confident voice. ¡°Like we always do.¡± Bul against vampires?¡± I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to go to war against other packs. But vampires are a whole other level of terrifying.¡± know, but I vow, I¡¯m going to find a way to put these vampires down before they can start a new war,¡± Aaron says in a hard voice. And when he speaks with such conviction like that, it¡¯s easy to believe things will be okay. Still, I¡¯m terrified for Ethan and the rest of the pack. ¡°Maybe we need a backup n in the meantime,¡± I say, even though I already know it¡¯s a bad idea. But I feel this desperate need to protect my innocent son that overrides all othermon sense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aaron asks. I sit back from him a little so I can look up at him. ¡°Maybe we need to start recreating the AI tech. Dig out the ssified Roberts Corp files and start reconstructing it so we¡¯ve got something to hand over in case it turns out we don¡¯t have any other choice¡­¡± I can see Aaron is just as torn as I am about this idea. ¡°Leah, we both know that¡¯s not the answer. We have no idea 1 What our packs in the short term, but doom us all in the long run when the vampires turn around and use it on every wolf in existence.¡± ¡°Maybe we could somehow program in a failsafe, so it won¡¯t work on wolves?¡± I know I¡¯m grasping at straws, but I don¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°And have them retaliate when they figure it out? And anyway, recreating that tech and figuring out how to program in a failsafe will take much longer than the two weeks they¡¯ve given us. It took Roberts Corp years and millions upon millions of dors to even create the technology in the first ce.¡± He¡¯s right, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. And even though I know it can¡¯t end any other way than badly, I know I¡¯m still going to dig into the Roberts Corp files tomorrow to see what I can start piecing together. Maybe we should just hand the research over and tell them to recreate it themselves. Without the right caliber of scientists and engineers, and deep pockets, they might never be able to do it. But I also wonder how I will live with myself if I made such a choice, knowing what it could mean for all wolves in the long run. I¡¯ve never been so torn, and I¡¯ve never been so scared. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then what¡¯s the answer, Aaron? Because I¡¯m really worried this is a fight we can¡¯t win, no matter what we do.¡¯ Aaron pulls me closer again. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to call a Council meeting. I¡¯ll tell them everything, and theny out how I think we need to bring all the Councils across the States into this, and then contact the Old Country. This isn¡¯t just our problem any longer. Trying to solve it on our own isn¡¯t the answer.¡± ¡°What if no one wants to help us? What if they me us and tell us we¡¯re on our own?¡± Aaron holds me tighter. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it, but at the end of the day, when ites to a threat like this, the packs have alwayse together as a united front.¡± I nod, not sure I believe him. But with no other alternative, it¡¯s the only hope I¡¯ve got to hang onto right now. It¡¯s the only hope I¡¯ve got that my son might have a future. B Chapter 303 Chapter 303 EMILY The following few days, this weird tension settles over the mansion and the pack in general. Aaron seems to have endless meetings that keep him out of the house at all hours of the day and night while Leah-not that I care about her-does nothing but look after Ethan and disappear into the office to bury herself under work for both the Rathborn and Roberts corporations. The pack is being threatened by vampires, but I¡¯m sure the next quarter¡¯s profits are super important. Meanwhile, I¡¯m splitting my time between watching Axel- which is no hardship-and finding ways to sneak off and run through the wilderness at the edge of our territory. He¡¯s always pis sed when I do it, and it¡¯s getting harder to get away from him. But at least he only thinks I¡¯m doing it because I¡¯m running to cope with the trauma of my imprisonment, and otherwise being a ¡®brat¡¯ who won¡¯t listen to him or Aaron about how it¡¯s even more unsafe to go ces on my own with the threat of vampires hanging over us. Sometimes, when I think about the truth-about how they would react if they knew what I was really doing when I went running off into the woods-I want tough hysterically. They¡¯re worried about the threat of vampires on their doorstep? They have no idea about the dangerous monster they brought home to live under their own roof. I don¡¯t even trust myself. Yesterday, I was having trouble ditching Axel since he¡¯d started cottoning on to my tricks, fighting my cravings, as well as the driving need to shift, to run, to just get away from everyone and everything, and I¡¯de close topletely losing control. I¡¯d managed to get away from Axel and flee to the forest not long after, but I worried about what will happen if or when I do lose control and attack someone. I know I will hate myself if I do that. The problem is the stress within me just keeps building and building. There¡¯s too many things for me to handle all at once. Being forced to live in the same house as someone I hate, someone whose constant presence reminds me of my years of imprisonment. Hiding the truth of myself and continuously worrying about what will happen when that truthes out. day, is presence a blessing and a curse. Despite the rejected mating bond, my wolf and my instincts still want him. Still want to get close to him, to know him in every way that counts. And dam n it, despite his cool, dismissive, even downright contemptuous behavior toward me, sometimes I see hints of the real him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The caring side, like when he helped me the night of the party and I didn¡¯t even realize I was having a panic attack. Or his sense of humor which is a little dark and twisty, and suits me just fine. And with the stress building like a pressure cooker, the time I need between my runs is getting shorter, the calming effects less helpful. Like today. It¡¯s barely after lunch and I¡¯m already feeling the pri ckly need to get out. I¡¯m just trying to decide how I¡¯m going to ditch Axel today when he¡¯s been extra suspicious and bi tch y about everything I¡¯ve done when Aaron walks into the library where I was trying to find something to distract myself with. Unfortunately, I know nothing will divert me from the bottomless pit of craving inside me that seems to yawn deeper every day. ¡°Emily,¡± Aaron says as he steps in and sends a nod of respect toward Axel, who is lurking by the French doors leading out to the garden like he thinks I¡¯m simply going to dash out through them if he wasn¡¯t physically blocking them. The problem is, I probably would, I admit grudgingly. ¡°You¡¯re not usually home at this time of day,¡± I note, seeing that Aaron looks tired and stressed. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He goes and sits in one of the armchairs and indicates I should do the same. ¡°There¡¯s been a development,¡± Aaron says, and immediately I know whatever he¡¯s about to tell me, it won¡¯t be good news. ¡°The Council contacted The Old Country and requested their help with the vampire problem, specifically engaging with the vampire Enve of Elders to see if we can quell this disagreement before it turns into an actual war between species.¡± ¡°Did they refuse?¡± I ask in dread, wondering how the hell we can survive against vampires if the Old Country or even other packs refuse to help us. ¡°No, they were very quick to agree,¡± Aaron says, his brow creasing as if he was surprised by this. ¡°But they requested a contingent of Alphas travel to meet them in person.¡± Alphas, I guess, feeling my insides twist. I¡¯m trying so hard not to explode, not to cry and beg Aaron not to leave me alone in this house with the woman whose very existence was used as a form of torture against me for years on end. ¡°Yes,¡± Aaron replies with a nod. ¡°Myself, Leah, and several others on the Council.¡± ¡°Leah as well?¡± I ask in confusion, going still. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re leaving us?¡± 1 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 The ramifications of Aaron and Leah leaving for the Old Country start rapidly sinking in, and none of it looks good. ¡°We¡¯ve been threatened by vampires, and your answer to that is to take your mate and son, and go to the Old Country, leaving us defenseless?¡± I shout at him. Axel straightens in rm at my outburst and edges closer, as if he thinks he might need to physically intervene. I try to get a handle on my anger and hurt, but it¡¯s no use. The cravings twisting my insides into knots aren¡¯t helping either. I want to smash this room to pieces. I want to sink my ws and teeth into flesh until blood runs like rivers. I want to tear out my own insides, if only to make all of this stop. Aaron looks both pissed off and hurt at my demand. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, Emily. Do you think I actually want to leave at a time like this? Don¡¯t you think my Alpha instincts, my sense of responsibility, is telling me that doing such a thing is wrong on countless levels? We requested the help of the Old Country Wolves. If we refuse their mandates, then we don¡¯t get Aaron gets to his feet, staring down at me with disappointment and detachment. ¡°Whether you choose to understand or keep acting selfish is up to you, Emily. But this is happening. The private jet has already put in its flight ns to Romania. Leah and I are leaving tonight. Hopefully, we won¡¯t be gone for more than a few days, but at this point, I don¡¯t know what to expect from the Old Country Wolves, so it might end up being longer.¡± I don¡¯t have any words. Nothing that won¡¯t alienate Aaron further or cement his idea that I¡¯m a brat. How can he say that about me? All the things I¡¯m doing, all the things I¡¯m trying to tell him, it¡¯s not for my own sake. It¡¯s for the sake of the pack. How can he not see that Leah and Roberts pack brought us here -on the brink of a war with vampires, the deadliest creatures known to wolves? To the world!? ¡°Who will be in charge of the pack in the meantime?¡± I ask in a quiet voice, unable to keep the tight anger out. Aaron frowns, as if even that is an affront to him. g with us, as extra protection for Leah and Ethan,¡± Aaron answers, his gaze cutting away from me, which gives me an ever deeper bad feeling. ¡°Obviously as my sister, you¡¯re next in line of session, because Ethan is still too young. The pack will be expecting you to step up and take on a leadership role,¡± Aaron continues and I don¡¯t know whether to be grateful or terrified about everyone¡¯s expectations of me. ¡°However, I¡¯ve talked to Jessica and she has agreed to support you and act as pack Luna during Leah¡¯s absence. If you aren¡¯t coping, I¡¯ve given her permission to also take over your duties should the need arise.¡± I feel the betrayal of that far more deeply than I expected to. My best friend. ced in a roll that should have fallen to me at any other time. Except I¡¯m damaged goods. I¡¯m the broken, fragile sister. I can¡¯t be trusted to spend a day alone, let alone manage an entire pack. ¡°And while it has caused some controversy,¡± Aaron goes on. ¡°I have decided to put Axel in charge of the pack until I get back. He¡¯s been an Alpha in his own right, so he knows what¡¯s required in the role. Plus, he doesn¡¯t have the history and personal alignments within the pack, so I know he can be ipletely impartial. You will work closely with him to ensure the pack runs smoothly while I¡¯m gone.¡± My entire body goes numb, and I cut my furious gaze over to Axel, but he¡¯s looking cidly at Aaron and quite obviously ignoring me. ¡°Don¡¯t make things more difficult than they¡¯re already going to be, Emily,¡± Aaron warns me. Apparently, me just existing makes things more difficult for everyone, so what does he even expect me to do? Lock myself in my room and y the damaged victim who can¡¯t cope with life? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Never mind that¡¯s how I feel most days, but I refuse to let that jerk old Roberts Alpha win. He stole enough years of my life as it is. Everyday I get out of bed and walk out of my bedroom despite feeling like nothing but a shriveled¨Cup husk inside, I figure it¡¯s a massive fuck you to that old dead bastard. I force the pain down deep into what is a bottomless well. ¡°Enjoy your European vacation, Aaron.¡± I know it¡¯s petty, but part of me wants Aaron to hurt even half as much as I¡¯m hurting. I stalk out of the room and ignore the murmur of both Aaron¡¯s and Axel¡¯s voices, before Axel takes to following me like always. I have no idea where I¡¯m going or what I¡¯m doing, I just know I need some way to escape all this hate and anger and ugliness raging inside my chest. As I go around the next corner, I almost bump into someoneing the other way. Leah steps back and looks at me with wide eyes. Suddenly, that bubble of fury and helplessness in my chest bursts, and I lunge forward, ws and fangs emerging. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 AXEL Emily lunges at Leah with a furious, feral snarl and even with my heightened reflexes, I¡¯m not close enough to reach her in time before she takes Leah down to the floor andnds on top of her. I do, however, reach her in time to loop an arm around her waist and lift her before she can sink her fangs into Leah¡¯s neck like she was aiming to do. I¡¯ve barely got my arms around her when she turns on me in a fit of blind rage. This has been building up since the moment she was brought home. I could see it in the way she would tense around other pack members, or the feral gleam in her eyes when she thought no one was looking and she would re at Leah. Leah scrambles up from the floor, staring with wide eyes as I try to subdue Emily without hurting her, all the while avoiding her shredding me with her sharp little ws and teeth. ¡°Run!¡± I tell Leah. Because if on the small chance Emily got away from me, she¡¯d pick up where she left off. Leah darts by us and then goes sprinting down the hallway, shouting for Aaron as she goes. With Leah gone, Emily momentarily bes even more wild, and her ws rake across my jaw and neck. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. That¡¯s thest straw for me. Furiously, I take her legs out from underneath her and flip her down so shends on her stomach. I her, because she¡¯s so much smaller than me. However, she¡¯s still raging and fighting beneath me. ¡°Stop, Emily!¡± Imand her in a hard, booming voice, putting some of my long¨Cdormant Alpha power into the words. If anything, it only makes her fight harder beneath me. I pin her arms, and then lean down and mp my teeth onto the back of her neck, growling a final warning. I don¡¯t break the skin, but there¡¯s every chance she¡¯ll at least have bruisester 1. on. This is a move of domination I¡¯ve never had to use on anyone in my life, not even when I had a pack. But Emily is closer than ever to going rogue. The only thing that¡¯s going to get through to her now is pure instinct and base aggression. It works for the most part. She goes still beneath me and lets out this breathless kind of whimper. But her body is still taut like a bow drawn too tight, and I have no idea if she¡¯s going to get right back up and start fighting the second I let her go. The worst thing about this is what it¡¯s doing to my body. Having her underneath me, feeling the way her strong, lithe body fits against me, the womanly scent of her, my teeth sunk against her flesh¡­ I want to bite her in apletely different way. In a way that will bind us together for eternity. I want to rip off every stitch of clothing until she¡¯s naked and moaning and begging me for more. My wolf is frustrated and on edge and doesn¡¯t understand why I rejected the mating bond when our mate is right here. Ripe for the taking. I stagger back, not fully trusting myself. 7 The second I¡¯m no longer physically forcing her to submit, she starts struggling again. Although maybe not as fiercely this time. I flip her over and then use my hips to pin her as I grab her arms. ¡°Enough!¡± I roar at her. ¡°I will not submit to you!¡± she snaps at me, straining against my hold. ¡°You rejected me as your mate. You have no right¡ª¡± ¡°You did what?¡± a furious Alpha voice demands from above us. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 I freeze, cursing that I was so wrapped up in Emily, I didn¡¯t realize Aaron had arrived. With Aaron here, I figure he can control his own damn sister. I roll off her and get to my feet, not flinching and not backing down as I meet Aaron¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I tell him without a hint of remorse. ¡°Emily was my mate. And I rejected her.¡± Aaron looks positively murderous, but he doesn¡¯t get a chance to say or do anything as Emily scrambles back into action, partially shifted. I can¡¯t say whether she¡¯s going after Leah again or ns to leave the house and run to the woods. Either way, she¡¯s stillpletely out of control, operating on instinct and aggression. Aaron intercepts her with a curse, mping a hand on the back of her neck¨Cmuch like I¡¯d done with my teeth a few minutes ago -forcing her to go still. ¡°Submit!¡± he roars at her, Alpha power at full force. It¡¯s enough to make me shiver, and I¡¯ve never been intimidated anything in my entire life. The power of three Alphas is certainly nothing to mess with. Emily, however, still has some fight in her. It¡¯s clear in the way she¡¯s gone still, but still straining at the edges, like she¡¯s going to explode again any second now. ¡°Take her up to her room,¡± Aaron growls at me, thrusting her in my direction. ¡°I¡¯m going to get the pack doctor.¡± I take hold of Emily. All her muscles feel like stone beneath my hands and her eyes are gleaming with this wild look. ¡°No!¡± she screams, twisting against me. ¡°I¡¯m not going upstairs! Let me go! Let me out!¡± I wrap my arms around her and toss her over my shoulder, immobilizing both her arms and legs. It¡¯s the only way to get her upstairs without hurting her or letting her hurt me. Aaron barely waits to see if I¡¯ve got her under control before turning and striding off to get the pack doctor from the medical annex. Once we reach her room, I toss her onto her bed. She bounces but thenes right back at me. ¡°Damn it, Emily!¡± I shout as I catch her against me. my own aggression rising up within me and it¡¯s getting all wrapped up in lust and how I denied our mating bond. My instincts are telling me to subdue and dominate and im her. ¡°You need to stop. Now!¡± I tell her with a growl. I don¡¯t know if I want to yank her closer or shove her away from 1. me. My blood is running hot and my teeth ache with the need to bite her. All my mind wants to do is picture how I could sling her down on the bed and make her mine in every way that counts. I¡¯ve never felt this close to losing control before and that¡¯s what finally shocks my senses back into logic. If I lost control, there¡¯s no telling what might happen. Damn this woman. She pushes me to extremes I¡¯ve never experienced. ¡°Emily,¡± I snap again, pushing her away from me. ¡°Aaron has gone to get the pack doctor. If you don¡¯t calm down before they get here, you¡¯ll be sedated. Is that what you want?¡± She jerks away from me with a final growl, however when she spins and stalks away from me, shees face to face with a mirror, and freezes, staring nkly at herself. It¡¯s the same full¨Clength mirror I saw her standing in front of the other night, wearing that silver dress Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. that¡¯d stolen the breath right out of my body. God, she¡¯d looked gorgeous that night. The second I¡¯d seen her, I¡¯d immediately regretted rejecting the mating bond. If I hadn¡¯t, I could¡¯ve taken her in front of that mirror, making her watch herselfe apart beneath me. I was half¨Chard that night thinking about it. And the same thing is starting to happen again now that I¡¯ve let my thoughts stray. However, Emily suddenly shrieks angrily. She lunges toward the mirror and breaks it with her bare hands. I lunge forward and grab her back from the cascade of breaking ss. She sags in my arms, crying now that the fight has all gone out of her. Away from the ss, I sink to the floor, holding her against me. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 EMILY ¡°Let me see,¡± Axel says gently, pulling my hands from where I¡¯ve tucked them against myself. They¡¯re all cut up and bloody, but the slices are superficial, so they¡¯ll probably heal easily enough. Axel, however, rips the bottom of his shirt and then gently winds the material around the worst cuts, stemming thest of the trickling blood. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, my voice hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I did that.¡± It¡¯s the truth. The way I lost control scares me. It was kind of frightening the way the emotions just overwhelmed me like that and I had to do something, anything to let them out. I only wish no one else had witnessed it. Axel has seen sides of me I wish I could bury deep, never to see the light of day again. I want me as his mate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Someone as broken as I am. Someone who can¡¯t control themselves. Someone who is dangerous and can¡¯t even be trusted to be left on their own. I don¡¯t regret attacking Leah. She¡¯s still the enemy after all. I can see that, even if no one else can. I only wish I¡¯d bided my time and done it when we¡¯d been alone so no one could have stopped me. Of course, Leah is an Alpha in her own right, so maybe she would have simply killed me. But at least I wouldn¡¯t be living in this misery any longer. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to worry what will happen to me or the people I love if I fully snap one day and go rogue. At least I wouldn¡¯t be living in this horrible limbo. Not just a wolf any longer. But also not just a¡ª I cut the thought off before it can take hold, I can¡¯t even face what was done to me. What I¡¯ve be. Instead, I force myself to focus on the here and now. Now that Axel is simply holding me¨Cnot trying to control me- his touch and presence is easing the wildness inside me. The storm has calmed and drained away. I lean into him, letting his strength and solid presence soothe me in a way I probably shouldn¡¯t let it since he¡¯s not my mate. We sit like that for a few silent minutes, and it¡¯s exactly what I need. But part of me wishes this was real. That Axel was holding me because he was my mate and he loved 1. me. The way his touch is so gentle, I can almost believe the fantasy of it. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I¡¯m already feeling so weak and exhausted from running the gamut of emotions just now¨Cand from everything that¡¯s happened since I stepped out of that isted housest week¨Cthat I give in to temptation and slip my arms around him. For a second, he stills, and I hold my breath, waiting for him to thrust me away or shout at ime. Instead, he holds me in return, and I breathe a sigh of relief. I rest my cheek against his shoulder and let my eyes slide closed. Just for this second, I¡¯m going to believe the lie. That eventually I¡¯ll be okay, and that I¡¯ll have someone like Axel to love me, and protect me, and hold me when the world seems too hard. That eventually I¡¯ll be me again. Strong and capable and able to love myself. After a few long moments that might be the closest I¡¯vee to happiness and true relief for over ten years, Axel lifts a hand and smooths it over my hair. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± he asks in a low tone, his voice a pleasant rumble. I nod and then lean back so I can look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­thank you for taking care of me,¡± I whisper, feeling shame heat my cheeks at the way I lost control. ¡°Emily,¡± he says, frowning a little, and I shiver at the way he says my name. ¡°What happened? The way you hate Leah, it seems like more than just the fact that she¡¯s the daughter of your pack¡¯s enemy.¡± nce away, my first instinct to tell him a lie, telling him nothing. But I find I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be alone in this any longer. ¡°Leah is the reason I was abducted.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 I can see Axel is confused by what I¡¯ve just said. ¡°How can Leah be the reason you were abducted? She was just a child,¡± Axel says, but his voice isn¡¯t judgmental or critical, just curious. I think then he might actually listen to me and understand where I¡¯ming from. ¡°The Roberts Luna was killed,¡± I tell him, the memories of that timeing back to haunt me. Really, those memories never left me. It¡¯s not like I had much else to think about during those ten years I was locked up. ¡°And then both my parents were killed,¡± I continue, a lump rising in my throat. ¡°The number of wolves who¡¯d already died was getting higher and higher, and other packs were beginning to get pulled into the conflict. The Council decreed that peace needed to be reached. They decided in favor of the Rathborn pack and told the old Roberts Alpha he needed to hand Leah over to be Aaron¡¯s future bride. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Rathborn pack came away from it much better off. My brother had to sacrifice his life and his true love, Jessica.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t see what that has to do with you,¡± Axel says, brow creasing in confusion. nce away from him, trying not to let the memories overwhelm me. I¡¯d barely been old enough to be fighting in the war myself. I¡¯d only just turned seventeen, but after my parents were killed, I swore I would get my revenge. Instead, the Old Roberts Alpha used me for his own revenge. ¡°Barely an hour after the ruling, I was out with other Rathborn pack members because we¡¯d heard yet another group of Roberts wolves had trespassed on our territory. We got ambushed. The Roberts Alpha and what was left of his best fighting wolves ughtered the other pack members I was with, and abducted me. It was a massacre. And all the bodies they burned. All so they could cover the fact that I was taken, not killed. Aaron and the rest of the pack assumed I was killed that day, just like the old Roberts Alpha hoped they would.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you went through that, Emily,¡± Axel says in a low voice, and I can tell he means it, they¡¯re not just empty words. ¡°The old Roberts Alpha, he told me from the moment he took me that the only reason I was there, the only reason I was alive, was because the Rathborn pack had his daughter. It was like some kind of twisted trade in his mind. Aaron had Leah, so the Alpha Roberts had me. He woulde and see me all the time. Sometimes almost everyday, but then sometimes not for weeks. Somehow he was getting updates from within the Rathborn pack, so he¡¯d tell me about her. What she was doing, and whenever the Rathborn pack treated her badly, he¡¯d do the same to me, but twice as bad-¡± I have to stop then, because it¡¯s starting to feel like I can¡¯t breathe again, and I don¡¯t want to go back there. To the panic, to the feeling of helplessness. To the torture. That was only the beginning. Those early days, when he¡¯d withhold food, or beat me, or make me sleep in a cold dark closet with no bedding and no nkets. I used to hope my pack was treating Leah as badly, because it was what she deserved.. The Roberts pack had brought nothing but death and misery to the Rathborn pack. However, at the same time, I started wishing Aaron and the others would just leave her alone and forget about her, so maybe the old Roberts Alpha would do the same with me¡­ Of course, eventually Leah had grown up and then Aaron had actually married her. When the Roberts Alpha hade to tell me¨Craging about it- I¡¯d refused to believe it. I¡¯d been convinced that surely Aaron would find some way to get himself out of it. Cars, alter all, to appeal to the Council and get the ruling reversed. After that was when the old Roberts Alpha had really stepped things up. When he¡¯d started his research, and the experiments had begun¡­ I shudder, feeling my stomach churn, and can¡¯t let my thoughts go any deeper into that darkness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emily,¡± Axel says gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything else.¡± I take a calming breath and look up at him, but then freeze as my gaze catches his. We¡¯re so close, less than an inch apart. It would be so easy to close the distance between us. I want to feel his mouth on mine more than I¡¯ve ever wanted anything in my life. ¡°Emily¡­¡± he whispers roughly, his eyes darkening as he stares. at me. I¡¯m struck by the idea that maybe he wants me after all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. That the spark between us is undeniable. alling to ze into an inferno. But then why did he reject me? I¡¯m tempted to lean forward, just to find out what might happen. However, just then, the door opens and Aaron walks in, his expression grim as he nces from me and my bloody hands, to the broken shards of ss littering the carpet. The doctor also bustles in and takes a clinical look over the situation. ¡°Get the sedative,¡± Aaron says in a cold voice. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 My whole body goes cold as I hear Aaron¡¯s order for the doctor. Well, colder than I already felt, anyway. It¡¯s like there¡¯s ice water in my veins instead of blood. I wonder if that¡¯s better or worse than the white¨Chotva of rage that¡¯d been boiling through my body since Aaron told me he was leaving and I saw that bitch, Leah, who just keeps ruining my life over and over. Axel helps me to my feet and then leads me over to the bed. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Axel says in a clipped tone, and I can practically feel him standing N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. protectively over me. ¡°She¡¯s calm now. She won¡¯t get angry like that again, will you, Emily?¡± The way he says my name¨Calmost making it sound exotic when it¡¯s in as Jane¨Cmakes me shiver and I quickly shake my head, avoiding the judging gazes of both Aaron and the doctor. ¡°She did cut her hands, though,¡± Axel continues, tone a little more reasonable now it seems like Aaron¡¯s not about to sedate me into oblivion. ¡°So maybe the Doc can take a look at that.¡± The doctor looks questioningly at Aaron, waiting for permission, only moving toward me when Aaron gives a single nod. eyes are ghillering with his wolf. Anger is practically radiating off him. I know he¡¯s upset about what I did¨Cattacking his wife and mate, the woman who is technically my Luna and the one I should look to above all other female pack members¨Cbut I think he¡¯s also pissed at what he overheard. About Axel being my mate and rejecting me. I wonder what Aaron is angrier about. The fact that someone like Axel is my mate in the first ce, or that Axel rejected me out of hand without even giving us a chance to know one another? What will I do if Aaron insists on Axel honoring the mating bond after all? I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m intrigued or terrified by the idea. Unbidden, I remember how Axel felt when he pinned me down in the hallway and mped his teeth into the back of my neck to subdue me and make me submit. Partly, I¡¯d been furious about how my body was reacting, that I could want someone who has treated me so terribly. Someone who hasn¡¯t bothered hiding the fact that he doesn¡¯t like me and is forced to interact with me only by order of my Alpha brother. When Axel had been on top of me¨Cthe weight of him bearing me down, his hips flexing into mine, the alluring, masculine scent of him inundating my senses¨Call I¡¯d wanted to do was submit. To melt in a puddle beneath him and let him do whatever he wanted to me. But it was a weakness to want that. It was a weakness to want to kiss him just now. And I¡¯ve spent enough years being weak and helpless. So instead, I¡¯d turned that want into more anger. Until I¡¯d seen myself in the mirror. I¡¯d seen how close I was to bing the monster on the outside that I was hiding on the inside. And then, I¡¯d only been furious and hateful toward myself. All of this, I knew, wouldn¡¯t inspire Aaron to have any confidence in me. I¡¯d be lucky if he didn¡¯t just hand all of my responsibilities over to Jessica when he left, because I¡¯d demonstrated yet again how I couldn¡¯t handle things. Except ever since we¡¯d had the party, and I¡¯d slowly but surely felt morefortable with members of the pack over thest few days, parts of me that I¡¯d thought were long dead and buried were being brought back to life. But it¡¯s dangerous to feel those things. I can¡¯t getcent and actually think I belong here among these wolves, with this pack that used to be my family. Eventually I¡¯m going to have to work out where to go and what I¡¯m going to do, because I can¡¯t stay here hiding what I am for the rest of my life. One day soon, I might lose control even worse than I did today, and I know I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if I actually hurt someone. The doctor checks my hands and says the wounds are superficial and should heal quickly enough on their own. He then checks me over while Aaron and Axel stand by watching. I can practically feel Aaron¡¯s judgement and disappointment settling on my shoulders. When the doctor finishes, he turns to Aaron and tells him I seem fine now, as though I¡¯m not even in the room. ¡°I want you to leave several doses of sedative with Axel,¡± Aaron tells the doctor. ¡°Why?¡± I demand, even though I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t want to hear the answer. Aaron turns a level, aloof stare on me. ¡°So that next time you lose control like that, he can sedate you more quickly before you hurt yourself or anyone else.¡± Next time. Not if I lose control. But next time. Like I¡¯m already a lost cause and it¡¯s just a matter of time before I¡¯m causing more drama. I can¡¯t decide if I¡¯m about to get angry all over again, or thistest injustice just hurts. Before I can say anything, Aaron turns his attention to my guard. ¡°Axel, we need to have a word.¡± Axel nods in resignation and crosses the room without looking in my direction. Aaron tells the doctor to stay with me until Axel gets back, but I flee into the bathroom, telling him I¡¯m going to wash the blood off my hands. I almost want to demand that if Aaron is going to talk to Axel about the mating bond, then I should be part of that Write youth conversation.. But I can¡¯t stand to hear again how Axel doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me. Experiencing the pain from Axel rejecting the mating bond hurt enough. I don¡¯t need to be humiliated on top of that. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 AXEL Aaron stalks across the hall into the room he gave me to use. I¡¯m assuming he doesn¡¯t want to leave Emily for long in case she tries to run or decides she¡¯s going to pick up where she left off with Leah. I have a better understanding now of why Emily hates Leah so much. The old Roberts Alpha sounds like he was a twisted bastard. I think Aaron would maybe have more sympathy and understanding for Emily if he knew some of what she went through, but it¡¯s not my ce to tell him. I won¡¯t betray Emily¡¯s confidence like that. Aaron and Leah leaving for the Old Country for a few days, or a week is probably for the best. It¡¯ll give Emily some time to adjust without Leah here to constantly remind her of what she went through. However, I get the sense Emily wasn¡¯t telling me everything. Like maybe she told me a sanitized version, and there was much more to it. Probably things that were even more horrible than what she spoke of. It¡¯s clear I need to get to the bottom of it all. Preferably before we have more instances like today. There are mounting mysteries about Emily that make me think all isn¡¯t as it seems with her. Something is bubbling under the surface. Something vtile and wild. Maybe something more than just the abduction and captivity, and even the pack wars before that. And for Emily to start healing properly, I think we need to get out in the open whatever is going on with her. Maybe I rejected her as my mate, but not because I wanted to. Not because I thought there was anything wrong with Emily. The more I get to know her, the more I can see why the Moon Goddess paired us together. We both have our dark sides, but Emily is brave and fierce and has the kind of spark I¡¯ve rarelye across in all my long centuries of life. protect her. Because it would be better for her in the long run. Because being mated¨Cbound¨Cto someone like me would be nothing but a curse. Besides, I¡¯m immortal and Emily isn¡¯t. So, what? I¡¯m supposed to mate her and love her and then get to live one short lifetime with her? And then maybe go rogue when my mate dies and spend the rest of eternity missing something¨C someone¨CI can never get back? Who in their right mind would sign up for that? What I do is too important. I keep the bnce. I keep the peace between wolves and vampires. I am the line that separates them. I assumed that¡¯s why the Moon Goddess never gave me a mate before, because if I lost her and went rogue or died myself, then who would uphold the ancient treaty any longer? I don¡¯t understand why this has happened here and now with Emily. But one thing is certain. Even if I can¡¯t mate her, I can still protect her like she¡¯s mine. I can still make sure she¡¯s safe and well before I have to move on to whatever next rogue vampire or wolf I¡¯m required to hunt down. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened,¡± Aaron says, crossing his arms and taking up a belligerent stance. ¡°The day we came home from the Council Hall after Ryker and his pack attacked, the day you found out Emily was still alive,¡± I begin, trying to keep my voice even and free of emotion since I don¡¯t know what Aaron is thinking about all this right now. ¡°I was the one who found Emily out in the woods. As soon as I saw her, I knew. I felt the pull down to my bones. Down to my soul.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°And what? Right then and there you rejected her? When you knew what¡¯d happened to her? When you could see how fragile she was? Did you even stop to think what rejecting your mate would do to my already broken sister?¡± He¡¯s shouting by the time he finishes those rapid¨Cfire questions. ¡°I did this for Emily¡¯s sake,¡± I tell him calmly. I will not feel bad for what I did to protect my mate. Even though it meant protecting her from myself. I thought things would be simple when I agreed toe to Rathborn packnds with Aaron. I thought I would be able to wrap up whatever unrest was happening between wolves and vampires in Montana, and then move on like I always do. Except this whole situation has proven to be anything but simple. For a start, what¡¯s brewing between species here may be one of the biggest threats to the ancient peace treaty I¡¯ve ever encountered. The audacity of the vampires here¨Cworking with wolves to develop technology that has the potential to wipe out entire species¨Cis almost unbelievable. And then there¡¯s Emily. The mate I want¡­but can never have. I thought I could keep my secrets, keep detached. But Aaron is worthy of my respect in a way I¡¯ve rarelye across. A wolf with the power of three Alphas¨Calmost unheard of. For the first time in a long time, I realize I am going to have to ohmichel Fashion at the preverful tiphne Fre Write your t tell the truth of who I am. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Aaron might be fine with it. Or I might end up fighting one of the most powerful Alphas I¡¯ve ever met just to escape this house alive. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 AXEL ¡°How in the hell can you say you rejected Emily for her sake?¡± Aaron demands heatedly. ¡°There are things about me you don¡¯t know, Aaron. Dangerous things.¡± Aaron scoffs. ¡°You expect me to be surprised about that? You¡¯re not exactly an open book. And I¡¯ve heard the rumors.¡± ¡°Most of what you heard about me is just that. Rumors. A lot of them started by Karolina to discredit me.¡± Aaron seems to pause and take this in. ¡°Why would Karolina want to discredit you?¡± ¡°Because she knew I was onto her, and she needed me out of the way. She couldn¡¯t kill me, so locking me up on false charges was obviously the next best thing.¡± Aaron is definitely re¨Cexamining everything he thought he knew about me. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening,¡± he says, some of the anger going out of him. ¡°Who are you really, and why were you after Karolina?¡± ¡°My real name is Axiel Mercier-¡± At this Aaron¡¯s expression turns into shock. And this is exactly why I never use my real name anymore. ¡°Axiel Mercier¡­as in the yer?¡± he demands incredulously. ¡°One and the same,¡± I reply in an affirmative, and then let my eyes glow with the amethyst color of my dual nature. No one else in the world has eyes like mine, and no one ever will. ¡°What are you?¡± Aaron demands. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories. You¡¯re immortal. No simple wolf is immortal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a hybrid,¡± I tell him, and this time I sh him my fangs. ¡°My mother was bitten by a vampire when she was pregnant with me. As she started dying, she went intobor and I was born seemingly healthy, even though my family assumed the poison from the vampire bite would infect me too. It did¡­just not the way anyone expected.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Aaron asks, and so far, he seems more intrigued than pissed off or like he¡¯s about to murder me. ¡°Centuries,¡± I reply. ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly how many years any longer.¡± Aaron shakes his head in disbelief and begins to pace. ¡°And you came here after Karolina?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Karolina was the one I was after. I¡¯d just been Wilig between wolves and vampires in these parts, and I needed to put a stop to it before the peace treaty was threatened.¡± ¡°And Emily?¡± Aaron asks, voice lower and quieter this time. I nce away from him, not wanting him to see the truth in my gaze. ¡°I never expected Emily. In all my long years of life, the Moon Goddess has never gifted me with a mate. Why would she? My very existence is a curse.¡± Aaron mutters a curse under his breath and starts pacing again. ¡°Then why Emily? Why now? Hasn¡¯t she suffered enough?¡± I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s talking to me, the Moon Goddess or himself. I force myself not to be offended that he makes the connection between Emily being fated to me and it Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. causing her to suffer. It¡¯s basically the truth, after all. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I answer truthfully. ¡°I only knew it could not be. It¡¯s dangerous for her, and for me.¡± Aaron nods, and there¡¯s a new light of respect in his gaze as he stares at me. ¡°You did the right thing, Axel. I can¡¯t imagine it would have been easy, denying yourself and your mate the bond, knowing you were causing her pain by rejecting her like that. Many wouldn¡¯t have been strong enough to do the same. I can see now, what you meant about trying to protect her.¡± I don¡¯t need Aaron¡¯s approval, but I appreciate it all the same. ¡°I¡¯m d you can see the truth of things,¡± I reply. ¡°But Karolina is dead,¡± Aaron says, brow creasing in confusion. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°You saw what happened the other night¨Cvampires brazenly walking onto wolf territory in a way they haven¡¯t dared for hundreds of years. My work here is not done.¡± Understanding dawns in Aaron¡¯s expression. ¡°That¡¯s why the vampires reacted the way they did when you walked in.¡± I nod in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, I¡¯ve never met those vampires before. But vampires have a unique way of sensing my hybrid nature that wolves cannot. They knew who I was. Like you, they¡¯ve heard the stories. Unfortunately, they¡¯re not smart enough to be worried about me.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Aaron asks. ¡°Continue monitoring the situation, gather intel and be ready to act when I¡¯m needed. Technically, I can only intervene when treaty lines have been broken. And while the vampiresing onto yournds was brazen as hell, they haven¡¯t acted with aggression or broken anyws. Yel.¡± Aaron is silent for a moment as he takes this all in. ¡°And if myself or another wolf were the one to cross a line?¡± ¡°I think you know the answer to that, Aaron,¡± I tell him in return. Aaron¡¯s grim expression hardens, and I can see we understand each other. ¡°Still want me in charge of your pack while you¡¯re in Romania?¡± I ask with a hint of dark humor. ¡°Now, more than ever,¡± Aaron answers, which surprises me. ¡°You can offer us¨Cand the rest of the wolves in Montana- real protection against the vampires. I¡¯ll be able to rest easier, knowing you¡¯re keeping my pack safe in my absence.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± I agree. ¡°However,¡± Aaron says, and his narrowed gaze is icy as he regards me. ¡°Emily is off limits. Should you change your mind about the mating bond, know that I will never ept someone as dangerous as you for my sister. I don¡¯t care if you are Axiel, the yer of Legend. If you so much as touch Emily in anything other than a tonic way, I will hunt you down. And I will kill you.¡± Chapter 312 Chapter 312 EMILY As soon as Axel confirms he is in fact Axiel Mercier, the legendary vampire yer, I turn and run, no idea where I¡¯m going, just knowing I need to get out of the house. I had told the doctor I wanted to tell Aaron something¨Cwhich was partially true¨CI¡¯d decided in the bathroom I needed to tell Aaron I didn¡¯t care about Axel rejecting me, that I didn¡¯t want to be his mate after all. How true those thoughts had turned out to be. I¡¯d gotten as far as the hallway when I¡¯d heard Aaron shouting at Axel about him rejecting me, and then paused outside the door as Axel had told Aaron there were things about him that Aaron didn¡¯t know. Dangerous things. It wasn¡¯t my fault their voices had carried so clearly. And okay, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have been eavesdropping. But after Axel¡¯s reply, my curiosity had gotten the better of me, so I¡¯d loitered, holding my breath, wondering what could be so terrible and dangerous that Axel had apparently rejected me for my own good. A Would turn out to be none other than a notorious, immortal yer. Axiel Mercier is like the human bogeyman for young wolves. We got old scary bedtime stories about him. Be a good wolf or Axiel Mercier wille for you. A lot of wolves don¡¯t even believe he actually exists. Stories about him petered off in thest hundred years or so. People began to believe that maybe he¡¯d been killed. But the literal living proof is standing in a bedroom across the hall from my own room. It¡¯s the worst possible scenario for me. The man Aaron has assigned as my guard to protect me and look after me is the very same person who would kill me the second he found out the truth about what¡¯d happened to me. I¡¯m in more danger than I ever imagined. I shift and run, and don¡¯t stop running until I¡¯ve left Rathborn packnds behind me. I¡¯m in a local National Forest where humanse to go hiking and camping. I don¡¯t want to go back¨Cespecially with Aaron leaving for How what to do. I have nowhere else to go. I have no possessions, no money of my own. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aaron has organized a bank ount for me to ess the family¡¯s vast finances, but the card hasn¡¯t arrived in the mail yet, and I¡¯m not even sure I have full ess without Aaron¡¯s approval. Considering what he thinks about my fragile state of mind, there¡¯s every chance he¡¯s restricted my ess to make it harder for me to run. I shift and emerge from the forest,ing out on a hiking trail. There¡¯s a bench nearby overlooking a small river, so I go and sit there, resisting the urge to cry as my thoughts spin in circles and I can¡¯te up with any answers. I wanted to kiss Axel earlier. I wanted to surrender my body to him. And the worst thing is, even knowing now who he really is, part of me¨Cespecially my wolf¨Cstill longs for her mate. How could the Moon Goddess tie me to such a man? What did I do to deserve such a terrible fate? ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me saying, but it¡¯s such a beautiful day, how can someone so lovely look so sad?¡± I startle at the voice just off to my left and look around to see a tall man standing there. His hair is like the gloss of a raven¡¯s wing and his eyes are the most startling blue I¡¯ve ever encountered. Somehow, my senses are all screwed up¨Cthey¡¯ve been off ever since the old Roberts Alpha began his horrible experiments on me¡ªso I can¡¯t tell if the man is another wolf, human, or otherwise. The man holds up his hands to indicate he means no harm, and I realize I¡¯m probably staring at him in suspicion. But can anyone me me for not trusting anyone? First, I was abducted, held and tortured for ten years, then the man who was meant to be my mate rejected me, and turned out to not be a simple man at all, but the biggest threat to my life that I¡¯ve ever encountered. ¡°Sorry,¡± he says with a friendly smile. ¡°You just look like. something is really bothering you, and I couldn¡¯t keep walking past.¡± ¡°My whole life is bothering me,¡± I reply honestly, even though I¡¯m not sure why. But the stranger has kind eyes and a friendly smile, so I find myself rxing a fraction. That sounds like a lot to deal with,¡± he says sympathetically. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± I mutter darkly, which makes the strangerugh. He has a niceugh, and now I¡¯m kind of intrigued. And I do kind of feel touched that he was nice enough to stop and talk to me, just because he thought I looked sad. He¡¯s also right. It¡¯s a beautiful early¨Cspring day. The snow is starting to melt, and the sun has just the slightest bite of warmth to it that feels wonderful. The stranger edges closer, indicating the empty end of the park bench I¡¯m sitting on. ¡°May I? Sometimes it¡¯s easier to talk to a stranger. I don¡¯t mind listening.¡± I nce around, part of me so lonely and misunderstood, I pathetically want to pour my heart out to the first person who offers. However, I¡¯m also aware that this nice man probably doesn¡¯t deserve the burden of my problems. And I can¡¯t even tell him the full truth anyway. I¡¯d have to be purposefully vague, because no one can ever know what happened to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interrupt your hike,¡± I reply instead of answering. The man shrugs and walks over to sit on the far end of the bench, keeping an appropriate amount of distance between us. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, and I¡¯ve already done a fair bit of hiking today. I can probably use the break.¡± He smiles as he regards me. ¡°My name is Ronan.¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 He holds out his hand and I take it, shaking. His grip is firm and cool, and there¡¯s something almostforting about it. ¡°I¡¯m Emily,¡± I tell him in return. His smile deepens. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty name.¡± Iugh at this. Ronan might be too charming for his own good. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty basic myself, but you¡¯re wee to your opinion.¡± He gives a quick, friendlyugh. ¡°So, Emily, what has you out here looking so down on a day like today?¡± I take a slow breath, working out how I can exin without sounding crazy. ¡°Something bad happened to me, something traumatizing,¡± I begin, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Something that went on for a long time. I finally got out just recently, and now my family are treating me like I¡¯m fragile and broken. Maybe because I am. 7 But I don¡¯t want to be. And I can¡¯t stay with my family, I can see that. It¡¯s just not going to work. They¡¯ll hate me when the realize the truth of everything that happened to me. Except I don¡¯t know what to do, and don¡¯t have anywhere else to go.¡± Ronan nods, listening with sympathy and understanding. And I realize it¡¯s something no one has bothered to do since I got home. They all just assume they know what happened to me, and what they should do about it. Well, I did have that moment with Axel earlier¡­ Except that wasn¡¯t real.. And now I know he¨Cmore than anyone¨Cwould be first in line to kill me if or when the truth came out. ¡°Well,¡± Ronan says thoughtfully. ¡°You don¡¯t seem broken and fragile to me. Truthfully, I¡¯m pretty sure the fact that you¡¯re here talking to me points to you actually being extremely strong and brave. You survived that bad thing you went through. And maybe these might seem like empty words, but I¡¯m sure if you look inside yourself, you¡¯ll see that you came out stronger for it.¡± I know I¡¯m definitely different, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever stopped to consider that I might be stronger for what happened to me. Ronan is right. Just not in the way he probably means. he experiments were literally torture, but I can do things now that I couldn¡¯t do before. I¡¯m not saying that makes it all worthwhile. If I could go back and have a choice, I¡¯d choose not to ever go through that, because I can¡¯t exactly say what I¡¯ve gained makes it all okay. Particrly since it puts me in greater danger from people like Axel. However, maybe there are benefits to the new me, if I decide to look at it from a different perspective. ¡°I can sense that you¡¯re special, Emily,¡± Ronan continues in a sincere voice. ¡°In a way that no one in your family can probably see. But I get the feeling that¡¯s also because you don¡¯t want them to see.¡± I can¡¯t believe how much this stranger has actually seen me- in a way Aaron and Jessica and Axel and everyone else maybe never will. Do they just not care? Or are they simply so caught up in their own drama¨Cand I was gone for ten years, so they¡¯ve all moved on without me¨Cthat they just don¡¯t care. And I don¡¯t mean in a spiteful way, I just mean in an oblivious kind of way. ¡°You just need to remember it¡¯s them, not you,¡± Ronan says conspiratorially, leaning forward a little. ¡°It¡¯s also their loss if they can¡¯t see any of that. You¡¯re strong. You¡¯ve proven that to yourself. You don¡¯t need to prove it to anyone else, even if they are your family.¡± I¡¯m speechless. I don¡¯t know what to say, but I¡¯m deeply touched by his words. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say to him, emotion catching in my voice. He smiles as he gets to his feel. ¡°I like to hike these trails a few times a week,¡± he says. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll see you around again sometime.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I reply, smiling, because I hope I do see him again. I also get to my feet, and we stand there looking at each other. Impulsively, I step forward and hug him. He seems surprised, but then hugs me back, and it¡¯s nice. ¡°Goodbye, Emily. Nice to meet you,¡± he says as he steps back. ¡°Likewise,¡± I tell him with the first real smile I¡¯ve felt in ages. Ronan waves goodbye and then heads off down the trail, quickly sight through the woods. I feel better as I head for the break in the trees where I came out of the forest earlier. This was just what I needed. To get out. To get away. To speak to someonepletely outside of the situation who didn¡¯t know my history and hadn¡¯t already Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. judged me based on the past. As I walk though the woods, I feel more at ease. And I pick up the scent of a rabbit nearby, making my teeth tingle. Since I escaped the house I¡¯d been locked up in, I¡¯d been shifting to hunt and feed, not wanting to do it in my human form. I guess it was a way of still being in denial. But now the urge to enjoy a fresh kill without shifting is too strong to ignore. And I¡¯m too curious to know what it might be like. So I don¡¯t bother shifting as I stalk the rabbit. It¡¯s a little hard to track, and a little harder to catch, but I manage to do it, and I¡¯m going to feed. It sends a satisfying thrill through me¡­ Chapter 314 Chapter 314 AXEL Ie across Emily just as she tosses the rabbit carcass aside. A few times when she¡¯s run off on me, I¡¯ve scented traces of blood and assumed she¡¯d been hunting. The hunting instincts vary from wolf to wolf. Some have very strongpulsions and regrly shift into wolf form to hunt. Some will even hunt in human form. I¡¯d heard Tobin was one such wolf. Others, thepulsion isn¡¯t as strong, so maybe they only hunt under a full moon. As I watch Emily step over to the river to wash the blood from her hands and mouth, I wonder if she¡¯s always had a high hunter drive, or if this is a new development since her captivity. I can¡¯t say whether she hunted in human form just now, or whether she had done so in wolf form like usual and had just shifted back when I came upon her. It probably doesn¡¯t matter in the scheme of things, but if it starts looking like it might be causing issues or getting out of hand, then I might have to consider talking to Aaron about it. one more thing about Emily I¡¯ll have to monitor closely. I can also pick up the quickly dispersing scent of some kind of male. It¡¯s weak, so I can¡¯t tell if it was another wolf or human. We¡¯re not far from the public hiking trails the humans use around these parts, so there¡¯s every possibility it was just someone passing by, and they had no interaction with Emily whatsoever. Still the part of me that wants to im Emily as my mate- mostly my wolf¨Cfeels a twinge of jealousy at the stray thought she might have met up with someone else. Eventually, however, that is a thought¨Ca reality¨CI will have to get used to. I rejected Emily as my mate. That means she¡¯s free to go find another mate, should the Moon Goddess decide to bestow her a second mate, or anyone else she finds attractive enough to be with. I have no idea how I¡¯m going to handle that. Hopefully I won¡¯t be around to see it. Even just the vague notion of it is enough to set my blood boiling. Now, I¡¯m fuming. It¡¯s not helped by the fact that Aaron and I emerged from our frank talk to realize Emily had run off again. Aaron hadn¡¯t even said anything, but his narrow¨Ceyed look had spoken volumes. I needed to find her right away. I left to track her, barely thinking about the fact that Aaron had told me I couldn¡¯t change my mind about rejecting Emily as my male¨Cnot that I ever would¨Cand if I did so, he would kill me. I don¡¯t take his words lightly. Aaron probably really could kill me. Well, he could try. I¡¯d put up one hell of a fight. But there¡¯s every chance with the power of three Alphas at his beck and call, he¡¯d quickly be able to put me down in a way no one else had managed in several centuries. So the line has been drawn in the sand. Emily is off limits for good, and that¡¯s the way it should be. I move away from watching her and figure out which direction she¡¯ll need to go in order to get back to Rathbornnds. Then I lean against a tree with a bored expression on my face, even though inside I¡¯m an inferno of conflicted tensions. Eventually Emilyes strolling along like she doesn¡¯t have a care in the world. I straighten as I realize I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her looking this at ease and carefree since I met her. What could have happened in the short amount of time she¡¯s been gone to improve her mood so drastically? She pulls up short when she sees me and my insides clench at the way the light immediately dims in her eyes, being reced by something too close to fear for myfort. Is it possible she is actually afraid of me, and I didn¡¯t even realize? ¡°What have you been doing out here?¡± I demand, the usatory words slipping out before I can control N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. them. She crosses her arms defiantly. ¡°Aaron may have appointed you as my minder, but I don¡¯t have to tell you everything I do.¡± Her insolent words only inme my already hot temper. ¡°When you sneak out and run away again, yes, you do have to tell me what you¡¯ve been doing,¡± I tell her heatedly in return. This woman drives me crazy in a way no one else ever has in my entire life. She scoffs dismissively at me. I don¡¯t owe you anything, Axel. I thought we already established that.¡± For some reason, her stubborn refusal to tell me¨Ceven though I already know she was hunting again¨C makes me more suspicious of her. If she¡¯s got nothing to hide, then why not tell me? ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t owe me, but you owe Aaron if you want to keep a roof over your head,¡± I snap in reply. It¡¯s the wrong thing to say, I know as soon as her eyes narrow willfully. I can see she¡¯s about to shift and run off on me again. I step forward and grab her arm to stop her from going anywhere, but as soon as I do, that faint scent of the other male gets slightly stronger, and I realize it¡¯s on Emily. ¡°Who have you been meeting with?¡± I demand angrily. ¡°No one!¡± she protests, tugging on her arm, trying to free herself. ¡°Let me go, you brute!¡± Instead of letting her go, I pull her in closer and then lean down to scent her neck. The lingering traces aren¡¯t strong. I still can¡¯t tell if he was a wolf, human or otherwise. And they probably did not much more than nd near each other, but the idea of her out here alone with another man is driving me¨C and especially my inner wolf¨Ccrazy. ¡°Who is he?¡± I demand in a snarl. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 EMILY Axel is infuriated, and I think he must have seriously heightened senses to be able to smell Ronan on me when we barely touched for more than a few seconds. ¡°No one!¡± I yell angrily¨Cthough that anger is fed by a healthy dose of fear now that I know who Axel really is. ¡°Tell me the truth, Emily!¡± he growls menacingly. ¡°Fine!¡± I yank harder, and this time he releases me, and I stumble a step. But he crowds closer to me until I¡¯m backed up against a tree with no means of escape. ¡°It was just some guy,¡± I lie, hoping he can¡¯t somehow tell I¡¯m not telling him the truth. ¡°I tripped over on the trail up there, and he helped me up. That¡¯s all. It was just some stranger. We barely even spoke!¡± Axel stares at me, eyes hard, glittering and threatening. I half think he¡¯s going to run off and track down Ronan to ask him for his version of events. However, Axel doesn¡¯t do any of those things. Instead, he moves back just enough to give me room to breathe. Still, I don¡¯t know whether he believes me, or knows I¡¯m lying. ¡°Shift, now. We¡¯re heading back to the mansion.¡± Somehow, his already intimidating stare bes even more threatening. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about running off on me again. You won¡¯t like the consequences.¡± Part of me wants to defy him. I wish I was brave enough¨Clike Ronan had said¨Cto ignore his threats, to shift and run and escape him and my brother and their stupid suffocating rules. But I¡¯m not that brave. At least not today. Because like Axel so aptly pointed out, I¡¯m reliant upon Aaron for a roof over my head. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. For my clothes and food and pretty much everything else in my life. If I left, I would have to live in the human world, and likely be homeless. Sure, I could petition the Council to join another pack, but that wouldn¡¯t solve my problems. I¡¯d still be hiding the monster within me. I¡¯d still have to live in fear that someone might discover my secret. Or worse, that Axel might somehow find out ande for me, just like we were warned in those scary fairytales as kids. Besides, Aaron is basically running the Council now with his status as a wolf with the power of three Alphas. He would simply block or stop any petition I might put to the Council. So I¡¯m trapped. Almost as effectively as I was living in that isted house all those years. Tears well up so hard and fast and I choke on them. I won¡¯t be weak. I won¡¯t. Never again. My tears have Axel¡¯s features changing and I shove away from him and shift before I can allow myself to even contemte what his expression might mean. I watch as he picks up my clothes and rolls them into his own. He¡¯s squatting, watching me. And I don¡¯t dare let myself¨Cmy wolf self¨Clinger on the sight or scent of him. I run. Hard and fast over the terrain. The scents I encounter are all Rathborn which makes me think seeing that man Ronan was aplete oddity. We don¡¯t traipse much near the public parks and the state preserves don¡¯t typically see too many visitors this far out. Why was Ronan here, I wonder? Getting back home, I don¡¯t bother to shift until I¡¯m inside and in my room. I¡¯ve been gone most of the day and it¡¯s almost dark by the time I walk back into the house. When I find out Aaron and Leah have already packed and left for Romania, I try not to feel hurt. Part of me knows it was my own fault I wasn¡¯t here to say goodbye, and Aaron probably viewed it as me being petty and spiteful yet again. Except I honestly didn¡¯t think about it. Aaron hadn¡¯t told me what time the private jet had been booked to take off. And because it is our own jet, he easily could have asked to postpone for an hour or two so I could be here to say goodbye. Instead, they simply left, and it feels like Aaron is telling me how high his regard is for me, and where I am on his life priorities. Which is to say low to the point of not caring. I drag on clothes and then head back into the hall because something silvery had caught my eye when I ran in. I see a shiny new lock has been installed on the door. One thattches on the outside and prevents me from being able to open the door and escape. ¡°No.¡± Axel approaches. His big, hard bodying down the hall. His jeans ride low on his hips and he hasn¡¯t taken the time to put his shirt back on. Muscles ripple across his chest and stomach. ¡°Wait!¡± I cry, resisting as Axel pulls me into my bedroom. ¡°Why is there a lock on my door? What are you doing?¡± Once we¡¯re inside, Axel releases me, none¨Ctoo¨Cgently, then stands between me and the door, preventing me from going right back out again. ¡°Believe me, Emily, this is not what we wanted for you,¡± Axel says in a hard voice. ¡°But you leave us no choice. You keep running off without telling anyone, no matter that you know vampires are lurking around, waiting to strike at any weakness.¡± ¡°And in this case, I¡¯m the weakness?¡± I demand, my voice hoarse as I resist the urge to start crying. After everything¨Cafter spending ten years behind a locked door I had no control over¨Chow could Aaron and Axel even think to do this to me? Don¡¯t they know this is my absolute worst nightmare? Being locked up, unable to get card, wanle to pats in on what¡¯s I¡¯d rather heddend Chapter 316 Chapter 316 ¡°Don¡¯t even think about locking me in here, Axel,¡± I tell him, my voice low and threatening. Axel crosses his arms and looks on dispassionately, not intimidated by me in the least. Why would he be? He¡¯s an impossibly powerful yer who is reportedly hundreds of years old. I¡¯m probably nothing more than a gnat to him, small, annoying and inconvenient. ¡°You¡¯re meeting up with strange men in the woods,¡± Axel replies, eyes narrowing. ¡°You repeatedly run off no matter how many times we tell you not to, and you attacked your own Luna. You¡¯ve brought this on yourself, Emily. Don¡¯t act like it¡¯s a surprise.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t meet up with anyone!¡± I shout in frustration. ¡°I told you; it was just some random stranger. And I exined about Leah! I thought you understood.¡± ¡°Just because I understand, doesn¡¯t mean I condone your behavior,¡± Axel replies in a harsh voice. ¡°Aaron left me in charge, and I don¡¯t n to let him down. Your selfish actions. affect the pack whether you know and care or not. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep you in line, Emily.¡± With that, Axel turns on his heel and strides out of the room. I rush after him, but he ms the door closed between us before I can get there. A secondter, that¡¯s when I hear the lock clicking into ce from the outside. ¡°No!¡± I yell furiously. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± After that, everything bes a blur of yelling and crying, but Axel doesn¡¯te back, and doesn¡¯t open the door. I even rush to the window, thinking I can go through the French doors and climb down from the balcony, but those doors have also been locked. I think about simply breaking the ss and leaving anyway, but I¡¯m not that far gone that I can¡¯t see how that would only make things worse. I¡¯d have toe back eventually since I have nowhere else to go, and Axel would probably just lock me in the cer or some kind of windowless room, making it even harder for me to escape. The thought of being trapped like that makes me shudder, and the fight goes out of me, leaving me calmer, but no less upset. I drag myself to bed and cry into my pillow for a while, before falling into a restless sleep. That¡¯s when the dream starts. I¡¯m walking aimlessly through the halls of the house, but everything is dusty and feels abandoned, like I¡¯ve been left here alone and forgotten for decades. But then I walk into the library and the room is warm and inviting, candles glowing softly and a cheery fire in the hearth. Axel is there, and my heart leaps at seeing him, at realizing I¡¯m not alone after all. ¡°There you are,¡± Axel says. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± This Axel isn¡¯t cold and aloof. He¡¯s smiling, warm and weing. Part of me thinks I should be wary, but I can¡¯t remember why. So I rush forward, and Axel catches me up against him, holding me close and safe in his arms. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted. All I¡¯ve ever needed. And now I finally have it. have a mate who loves me and will protect me and never let anything bad happen to me again. I lean back to look up at him, but before I can say anything, he swoops in and kisses me. Oh, how he kisses me¨Cdevours me, really, like a drowning man gasping for air. It¡¯s deep and consuming and everything a kiss should be. Pleasure storms my body, and for a heady moment I think that if he ims me right now, I wouldn¡¯t deny him. Just as I¡¯m losing myself to the kiss, Axel suddenly pulls back to look down at me in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask him, suddenly feeling scared and worried. There¡¯s something about him I¡¯m meant to remember. Something bad. Some reason why I shouldn¡¯t want this with him, but the answer eludes me. Axel frowns, looking suspicious and intimidating. I try to pull back, to escape his hold, but he locks his arms around me, stopping me from going anywhere. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demand, bing more frightened by the moment. Axel lifts a hand and presses a thumb to my upper lip, before exposing my teeth. ¡°You¡¯re one of them.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I wake up with a start, gasping, clutching at my chest, my heart pounding like I¡¯m having a heart attack. The dream felt so real, for a second, I don¡¯t know if it actually happened or not. But then my brain manages to separate out reality, and I remember Axel locking me into my room. I grab one of the nkets I¡¯d tossed aside and wrap it tightly around myself, shivering. But I¡¯m not shaking because I¡¯m cold. It¡¯s because Aaron left my welfare to the single most dangerous person I¡¯ve ever encountered. One way or another, I know Axel is going to be the death of me. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 I barely sleep the rest of the night. The next morning, Axel unlocks the door carly, but I don¡¯t immediately get out of bed. I¡¯m not sure if I have the energy or will to face the day. I wonder what Axel will do if I turn the tables on him and refuse to leave my bedroom, so whether he locks the door or not bes pointless. Around mid¨Cmorning, there¡¯s a knock on the door. I don¡¯t answer, even though I doubt it¡¯s Axel. He wouldn¡¯t knock. He would just barge right in. The door swings open a few secondster and Jessica walks in, carrying a tray with what looks like breakfast on it. ¡°Good morning,¡± she says in a soft voice, sending me a hesitant smile, as if unsure of her wee. Oh great, now even Jessica is tiptoeing around me. ¡°Does the entire pack know I¡¯m a nutjob who needs to be locked up in her room?¡± I ask, pulling a nket over my head. I hear the sounds of Jessica setting the tray onto the nightstand next to my bed, then a secondter the mattress dips and Jessica tugs the nkets away from my face. ¡°No one thinks that,¡± she says, and now her expression is more sympathetic and understanding. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t they?¡± I question bitterly as I push myself upright. I look at the selection of food Jessica has brought me and realize I¡¯m actually quite hungry. Probably doesn¡¯t help that I missed dinnerst night. I grab the tray and settle it on myp as Jessica smiles in approval. ¡°At least you haven¡¯t lost your appetite,¡± she says as I start eating. I don¡¯t bother telling her that when you get abducted and held captive, eating bes about survival, especially if you don¡¯t know if or when the next meal ising. I learned to eat whether I had any appetite or not. ¡°Jessica, you can¡¯t possibly think what¡¯s happening to me is okay,¡± I say between mouthfuls. Jessica frowns and nces away. ¡°Aaron said it was for your own good,¡± Jessica says, and it sounds more like something she¡¯s reciting, rather than something she actually believes. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been a bit¡­erratic since I got home,¡± I reply, trying to choose my words carefully. ¡°But I don¡¯t deserve to be locked in my room like I¡¯m some badly behaved kid. It¡¯s not fair.¡± I mp my mouth closed after saying it¡¯s not fair, because actually, I do kind of sound like a whiny kid. Jessica sighs, and I can see that she does care about what happens to me. She is my best friend, after all. ¡°Aaron is Alpha, Emily. Even if he is your brother, we can¡¯t go against what he says. And maybe I haven¡¯t always been Leah¡¯s biggest fan, but attacking your Luna is crossing a line.¡± I duck my head and stare down at my partially eaten breakfast, shame heating my cheeks. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have attacked Leah¡­at least not where there were witnesses. But Jessica doesn¡¯t understand everything I went through because of Leah. ¡°I spent ten years locked away,¡± I say instead of answering Jessica¡¯s statement. ¡°I can¡¯t be locked up in this bedroom all the time. I need to shift. I need to run. If I can¡¯t do those things, I don¡¯t know how to cope.¡± Jessica reaches over and takes my hand. ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t agree with how they¡¯re handling this,¡± Jessica says in a quiet voice, probably so she isn¡¯t overheard. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to defy Aaron¡­but maybe there are times when I can look the other way, if you truly need to get out for a bit. Just make sure you don¡¯t leave for long. I hate to think what else Axel might do to you if he catches you sneaking off again.¡± ¡°You and me both,¡± I tell her, my stomach fluttering. I should be thinking about all the ways Axel might hurt me, and how he locked me in this roomst night without caring what it might do to my mental state. However, for some reason, all I can think about is the dream I had. Before it turned into a nightmare. When Axel kissed me. And despite knowing I shouldn¡¯t, I find myself wondering if it would feel anything like that should Axel kiss me in real life. Of course, that¡¯s never going to happen. Axel barely tolerates me. He obviously doesn¡¯t care, otherwise he would have resisted Aaron¡¯s idea to lock me up, because he would have realized how triggering that would be after ten years of captivity. Besides, Axel might not realize it yet, but we¡¯re basically enemies. If he ever got that close to me again, I should be less worried about him kissing me, and more worried about him killing me. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 AXEL I¡¯ve been checking in on Emily all morning. From ? distance. Staying away so she wouldn¡¯t be aware I was still closely monitoring her. I asked Jessica to keep an eye on her, knowing Emily wouldn¡¯t wee my presence after what I was forced to dost night. I didn¡¯t want to lock her in her bedroom like that. Lknow a thing or two about captivity, and it literally would have been her worst nightmare, having her power and freedom stolen away like that. But it was what Aaron decreed needed to happen to keep Emily secure while he was away. I think Emily attacking Leah was thest straw for Aaron, and I wonder what he¡¯s going to do about his sister when he eventually gets back from Romania. Last night, I¡¯d sat outside her door in the hallway as she¡¯d raged and screamed and cried until she¡¯d given up in exhaustion, and I¡¯d hated myself every second of every minute for doing that to her. gone. I spent most ofst night and this morning-when I wasn¡¯t dealing with pack issues-trying to think of ways I could help Emily. She needs to be able to prove to Aaron that she¡¯s working through things in a healthy way, and I don¡¯t think simply seeing the pack therapist is the answer. Especially when ites to her need to shift and run. I wish I could let her roam to her heart¡¯s content, but with the new threat posed by vampires, it¡¯s just not safe. I¡¯vee up with an idea, I¡¯m just not sure whether she¡¯s going to like it. But I think it¡¯s a good alternative to get some of the pain and aggression out if she can¡¯t shift and run. Just before lunch time, I go to where Emily and Jessica are. working in tandem on some of the duties Leah would usually do as pack Luna. Emily is pale and tired, but seems as if she¡¯s having an okay time with her friend. However, when I step up to them, Emily¡¯s expression immediately shutters, and maybe I¡¯m mistaken, but it seems as if there¡¯s a real spark of fear in her eyes. I know my treatment of her has been questionable, but I don¡¯t understand what I did to make her truly fear me. was really going to hurt her when I subdued her in the hallway after she attacked Leah? Or did locking her in the bedroomst night make her think I¡¯m no better than the old Roberts alpha who abducted her? ¡°Emily,¡± I say, and my voicees out rougher than I mean it to. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± she asks, mostly suspicious, but with a hint of anxiety. ¡°Do you have to question everything?¡± I snap at her. ¡°It¡¯s time you learned what it means to obey your Alpha.¡± Technically, I¡¯m not her Alpha, but I¡¯m acting in his stead, so my word should bew. Her constant need to fight and defy everyone andsh out like a wounded, cornered animal is exhausting. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I¡¯m not andrprised Aaron decided that locking her up at night and having her watched constantly throughout the day was the best answer to protect both her and the rest of the pack from her self-destructive behavior. But if my n works, I hope we¡¯ll soon see thest of that. Emily looks to Jessica, who sends her an apologetic look and then turns away. At that, Emily¡¯s expression shows her hurt, and then betrayal. But both are swiftly followed by rage. Good, if she¡¯s angry, maybe she¡¯ll be able to see the benefit of what I¡¯m about to propose. I march through the house at a clip expecting Emily to keep up. I¡¯ve got a million things to do today once I get Emily set up with her new schedule. We walk out across the expansive grounds to the entrance of the training ward and huge underground facilities where Aaron both trains his pack and keeps them fighting fit. I was highly impressed the first day here, when Aaron gave me the tour. The facilities are excellent, and it¡¯s clear Aaron¡¯s training regimen and expectations of his pack members are high. The Rathborn pack is certainly a force to be reckoned with. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Emily asks worriedly as we step out of the elevator on the lower underground level. Across the way, one of Aaron¡¯s senior pack members-Owen -is beginning a new training session with the younger pack members. Older teens and pack members in their early twenties. From what I¡¯ve seen since I arrived here, Owen is one hell of a drill sergeant. It¡¯s probably a testament to Owen¡¯s skills that Aaron¡¯s pack is so disciplined and well-trained. I stop at the edge of the training area and indicate to where starting to put the young wolves through their paces. ¡°Your training starts today,¡± I tell her in a tone of voice that says I expect not to be argued with. But this is Emily we¡¯re talking about. Of course she¡¯s going to argue. ¡°I¡¯m fully trained. I fought in the war,¡± Emily says peevishly. ¡°I¡¯m not starting from scratch with the newbies.¡± ¡°You were barely old enough to fight in the pack wars,¡± I tell her, raking a nce over her. ¡°How many battles did you actually see? One? Two? Or none?¡± She presses her lips into a line, and I can see I¡¯ve struck a nerve. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be trained,¡± Emily insists instead of answering my question. ¡°I know how to fight.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I reply, spreading my arms wide. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. You take me down. You get out of training. But if you don¡¯t, then you do as I say¡­ Chapter 319 Chapter 319 EMILY I can¡¯t believe the audacity of Axel. Treating me like a literal child who doesn¡¯t even know the basics of fighting. Expecting me to train with the beginners who know nothing. I could probably wipe the floor with all of them, and barely break a sweat. And now he¡¯s thrown down a challenge. If I want to get out of this, I have to beat him. Part of me thinks it¡¯s impossible. Especially knowing who he really is. Axel has killed countless vampires and wolves over centuries. I doubt I pose much of a challenge to him. However, this feels like yet another punishment he or Aaron hase up with to keep me inline. Forcing me to prove I can still be part of the pack. ¡®m desperate enough not to endure the humiliation of starting training with the newbies that I think maybe if I¡¯m quick and nimble, I might have a chance of getting Axel down long enough to im victory. It¡¯s not some fight to the death, after all. He said I only have to take him down. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to use his size and arrogance against him. I nce at where the newbies are beginning some strength and fitness exercises. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere a little quieter,¡± Axel suggests, and I appreciate it, because if I¡¯m about to be humiliated, I don¡¯t need an audience. I nod, and then Axel leads me across the huge training space to one of the smaller workout rooms off to the side. There are some weights and a few other bits of equipment on shelves and racks on the walls, but otherwise the mats are clear in the middle of the room. Axel kicks off his boots and then strips out of his shirt, leaving him in a muscle shirt underneath. It shows off the bulging muscles of his biceps and fits snugly to the contours of his chest and torso. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± I ask as he steps to the middle of the mats and waits for me. ¡°No,¡± he replies, and even though there¡¯s mostly no inflection in his voice like usual, I feel like I detect a hint of humor. ¡°But it only seemed fair to give you the opportunity to get yourself out of it.¡± I think this whole thing is probably rigged against me somehow, but I don¡¯t say anything. Instead, I step out of my own shoes and then walk over to stand on the mat across from him. ¡°So, what are the rules?¡± I ask, stretching my arms a little. He grins wolfishly at me, a glint in his eyes. ¡°There are no rules.¡± My stomach flutters at his devilish attitude. If not for the fact he is currently making my life hell at my brother¡¯s request-not to mention the fact he¡¯s a yer-I think I would otherwise be in danger of falling hard for him. ¡°So I put you down, I win, right?¡± I rify. He gives a shallow nod. ¡°The second I hit the mat; you win.¡± I rake a gaze over him, taking into ount his size and strength, and trying to figure out how hard I¡¯d have to hit him to take him down. aight at him, it¡¯ll probably be like hitting a brick wall. I shift to the side a little and he mirrors me. Then we¡¯re slowly circling each other, sizing up the Bits and pieces of my original training areing back. Being in the underground facility is jogging memories I had long forgotten. I know I¡¯m rusty. I didn¡¯t exactly have much opportunity to keep up with my training, locked alone in a remote house for ten years. And while I agree I could probably use a refresher, starting all over again with the rookies seems like cruel and unusual punishment. Also just downright galling. Somehow, despite the odds stacked against me, I need to figure out a way to beat Axel at his own game. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Are we just going to keep dancing around each other all day or are you going to make a move?¡± he taunts with a rakish smile, and it¡¯s easy to see he¡¯s trying to goad me into rash action. He flexes his arms, making his muscles ripple, and now I just think he¡¯s showing off. There¡¯s no way I can match him in strength, so I need to find a way to outsmart him and catch him off guard. That¡¯s when Ie up with a truly terrible idea that just might work. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 I can see Emily weighing up her options as she stares at me. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Maybe it wasn¡¯t fair of me to offer her a chance to get out of her training. I don¡¯t n on breaking my word. I take my vows seriously. If she can put me down on the mat, then I¡¯ll honor what I said and I won¡¯t make her begin training from scratch with the rookies, even though I think it would be good for her. She probably doesn¡¯t even realize how much of her training she forgot during her years of captivity. Plus, I think learning those lessons from the beginning again. might do her humility some good. But all this is empty spection. Emily will train with the newbies. And I won¡¯t break my word. Because there¡¯s no way she can beat me and put me down on the mat. She might not realize it, but her lessons are starting right now. And the first one is that she shouldn¡¯t underestimate me or doubt my willingness to run the Rathborn pack with an iron fist until Aaron returns. Atst Emily seems toe to some kind of decision, and I would love to know what¡¯s going on behind those expressive eyes, in that quick-witted mind of hers. Confidently, she strides toward me, and for a second, I get distracted by the sway of her hips. She truly is gorgeous, this mate of mine whom I cannot im. She steps up to me, but she doesn¡¯t attack as I expect. Instead, she shoves me high in the chest, forcing me back a step. I don¡¯t resist, curious to know where this is going and what kind of strategy this is, because she¡¯s clearly not trying to do anything to take me down¡­yet. mirrored wall. I¡¯m still trying to figure out what she¡¯s up to when she presses her entire body up against the length of mine and catches my lips with her own. For a split second, I¡¯m shocked into freezing in ce. But then white-hot lust erupts through my body and I¡¯m acting before I¡¯ve even had a chance to think about what a bad idea this is. I clutch her up against me, hungrily kissing her back, taking the one thing I never thought I¡¯d get to experience. I¡¯d heard being with your mate was like nothing else a wolf could ever experience, but nothing has prepared me for the maelstrom of heat and lust and this soul-deep yearning that storms through me now that I¡¯ve got Emily in my arms and her mouth beneath mine. I want nothing more than to throw her down on the mat and im her with my body and my teeth, sinking into her and making her mine-marking her-so that everyone will know who she belongs to, and no one will ever even think to take her for themselves. I spin us around, and press Emily up against the mirror, getting my hands under her thighs and picking her up. She wraps her lithe legs tightly around my waist, and I rock into her, imagining how good it would be if I f u c ked her up against this mirror right here, right now. I plunge my tongue deeper and harder into her mouth, the same thing I want to do with my coc k into her weing body. When Emily pushes us away from the wall, I go along with her. And when she urges me down, I eagerly drop back onto the mat, pulling her on top of me, not breaking the kiss. Her legs slip down either side of my hips as she perches on top of me. All I can think about is tearing off every single item of clothing between us and thrusting up into the tight, wet heat of her. Letting her ride me until she¡¯s screaming my name. Just when I grip a handful of her shirt with the thought of tearing it in two, she breaks the kiss and sits up. Her cheeks are flushed, while her lips are reddened and slicked. I want to work her over until her whole body is blushing pink and limp from the countless times I make her o rgasm. ¡°I win,¡± she says, lips widening into a grin. It takes my mind a few seconds for the meaning of those words to sink in. ¡°I put you down on the mat,¡± she says triumphantly. ¡°So you lose. Looks like I won¡¯t be training with the newbies after all.¡± She did all that-seduced me-just to win the challenge on a technicality? I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m thoroughly disgusted and enraged that she apparently used me, or highly impressed and proud of her cun ning. All I know is I¡¯ve never been this f u c king turned on in my life. I growl, and mp my hands on her hips before she can. realize the danger she¡¯s in and escape me. I then flip us, putting her beneath me, my hips fitting into the cradle of her thighs and pinning her in ce. ¡°That was a huge mistake, Emily.¡± Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Axel doesn¡¯t have to tell me it was a mistake. I already know. I knew it the second his lips touched mine. I hadn¡¯t been sure how the whole thing was going to y out when I¡¯d made the impulsive decision to trick him like that. I¡¯d assumed that when I kissed him, it would catch him off guard, but he would immediately rebuff me. It was during that rebuffing-whether he thrusted me away or whatever-that I was going to take advantage of his distraction to flip him off his feet and put him down on the mat. I hadn¡¯t counted on him kissing me back. I certainly hadn¡¯t counted on him pulling me into him, pressing me into the mirror, lifting me, the hard length of his manhood rocking into me in a way that was positively sinful. I hadn¡¯t counted on him setting fire to my entire body. Still, in the back of my mind-even as I¡¯d been drowning in the kind of desire and pleasure I¡¯d never dreamed existed-I¡¯d known that I still had to beat him at this stu pid game. Now, however, as he looms over me, I can tell I¡¯ve crossed a line. He¡¯s still rock hard, and that hardness is pressing into the juncture of my thighs like it belongs there. For a second, I think about apologizing, about taking it back, about begging him to let me go- Or maybe begging him to take it further. I don¡¯t know. All I know is that my body is ame and Axel-my mate-is the only one who can soothe the burn. ¡°Your brother warned me I was never allowed to touch you. He told me he would never ept me as your mate. If he finds out about this, he will kill me.¡± I¡¯m shocked. I never imagined Aaron would be so against Axel. Actually, I hadn¡¯t ever really thought about it. I¡¯ve never thought much past the fact that Axel rejected me as soon as we met. I assumed he didn¡¯t like me, didn¡¯t want me. But right now, there is hard evidence to the contrary. And now he¡¯s telling me Aaron is standing between us? ¡°This never happens again. Do you understand me?¡± he demands in a hard voice. But instead of making me feel apprehensive or intimidated, it sends a shudder rippling through me. ¡°I understand,¡± I finally reply, my voice husky with desire. I¡¯m past the point of even trying to hide it. Axel stares down at me and the air between us is heavy with tension. I have no idea what to expect. I think any second now he¡¯s going to get up and walk away from me-maybe in disgust, definitely in frustration-however he stays where he is. And then he suddenly leans down and captures my mouth with his again. I moan as his tongue immediately delves across my lips to taste me. This time, the kiss is more focused and less fric. I have no idea what to expect. There are so many reasons why I shouldn¡¯t be letting this happen. Not least of all what Aaron will do to Axel if he finds out about this. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. And the fact that Axel is the biggest single threat to my life right now. But I don¡¯t want to think about any of that. I don¡¯t want to think at all. Because this¡­ This is simple. This is right. Just feeling the highs of pleasure he¡¯s whipping up inside me and not letting the rest of the world intrude. I¡¯m probably going to regret thister, but right now it¡¯s everything. And my wolf agrees. She¡¯s practically purring beneath the sensual attentions from her mate, never mind he already rejected us. My brain has gone offline and I¡¯m nothing but a puddle of need as Axel kisses me and hisrge hands roam over my body. Next thing I know, he¡¯s tugging clothes from my body in a flurry of activity until I¡¯m sprawledpletely naked on the mat below him. He¡¯s still fully clothed, and somehow it only makes this whole thing feel more surreal, more wicked, more pleasurable. At this point I¡¯vepletely surrendered. I don¡¯t care what he does to me, as long as he doesn¡¯t stop. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 AXEL I¡¯ve dreamed about this every night since I met Emily. Not that I¡¯d ever admit it to anyone. I can barely admit it to myself, because I know this is the absolutely wrong thing to do. But go dda m n, a man can only take much. A wolf who has rejected his mate and is still forced to spend every moment of every day with her can only take so much. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The line got crossed when Emily kissed me, and I figure I might as well take everything I can get from this stolen, forbidden moment. But I meant what I said. Once we walk out of this room, we forget it happened. And it never, ever happens again. Emily is naked and beautiful beneath my greedy hands. I want nothing more than to throw off all of my own clothes and sink into her willing, wet body. Except my control is already hanging by a thread. If I take her, if I join my body with hers, I don¡¯t trust myself not topletely lose control and bite her, to im her as my own and irrevocably join us forever. But it won¡¯t be forever. It¡¯ll just be for however long Emily survives this cursed life with me. There are countless enemies who would use her existence against me if they knew about her. Not only would Aaron want to kill me for exposing Emily to that kind of danger, but I would hate myself for giving into a moment of weakness and ruining both our lives like that. So yeah, the line definitely got crossed the second Emily kissed me-a cu nning if not outright deceptive way to win my challenge -and since it did, I¡¯m going to steal a few more moments of this forbidden paradise for myself. I trail my mouth down Emily¡¯s body, tasting every inch of flesh I can get my lips and tongue on. I pause to pay extra attention to the tight, tempting bud of her nipples, palming her breasts and nipping at the sensitive flesh until she¡¯s writing beneath me. Only then do I move on, down past her hips and stomach until I reach the damp treasure between her thighs. I don¡¯t give her any time to be self-conscious or second guess what¡¯s happening between us. I feast on her,pping up her juices, wringing the sweetest sounds from her as she gasps and moans and begs me for more. It¡¯s fast and unforgiving, the way I rip her climax out of her. In a matter of moments, she¡¯s crying out and shuddering beneath me, and I can feel her inner muscles clenching around my longue. I gentle her through it, but it¡¯s one of the hardest things I¡¯ve ever done. My wolf has be drunk on the taste and smell of her. The overwhelming urge to im my mate is almost my undoing. I¡¯m so close to losing control, I have to let her go and move back from her. She¡¯s lying sprawled and undone, all loose-limbed, her skin flushed and rosy. Go d, she looks gorgeous. I want to throw her over my shoulder and leave this ce-leave everything standing in our way-long behind us. To live somewhere safe and secluded, where we can be together and not have to worry about the rest of the world tearing us Instead, I push to my feet, ignoring the shakiness in my legs. ¡°You¡¯re right, you did win,¡± I tell her in a rough voice, sharp with my unmet needs and sexual frustration. ¡°I won¡¯t make you start training from scratch with the rookies. But you will train, Emily. Every day. You will regain some discipline and sense of responsibility toward the rest of the pack.¡± I don¡¯t wait for her to answer, but spin on my heel and march out of the room. Except I don¡¯t go far. Only to the nearest men¡¯s bathroom. Luckily, it¡¯s empty, so I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone overhearing as I take out my aching coc k and jerk myself off. It takes the edge off, but it¡¯s so empty and unfulfilling, I¡¯m left kind of disgusted with myself. I can¡¯t keep going like this. I don¡¯t fully trust my self-control any longer. The second Aaron gets back, I need to leave. I can¡¯t risk that one day my resolve might break and I¡¯ll do something we all regret. Emily might be the most dangerous threat to my life I¡¯ve ever encountered. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 EMILY For a second, Iy there, dazed and confused. I¡¯ve never experienced anything like what just happened between me and Axel. But I¡¯d barelye down from the impossible high when he got up and walked out, leaving me here feeling used and unwanted. The cold air registers on my cooling skin and I shiver, quickly dragging my clothes over to dress myself before someone can walk in here and see me like this. I thought what was happening between me and Axel was something special, something amazing. That just maybe, somehow, we could get past all the things between us and be mated after all. Except I can see now how lust clouded my mind and impaired my judgement. I feel shame and embarrassment storm through me. I can¡¯t believe how I let myself lose control like that. With a man who barely tolerates me and would kill me the second he discovered the truth of what I¡¯d be after the horrible experiments the old Roberts Alpha and his son Liam conducted on me. Axel had said I was required to begin my training again. I don¡¯tpletely disagree with him on that idea. I¡¯d like to sharpen my skills once again, and the idea of training everyday-having some structure and routine, as well as something to look forward to-it¡¯s actually very appealing to me. L 7 I only wish I¡¯d thought of it myself. Now, Axel and Aaron will probably take the credit for any improvements training might bring me. I¡¯m going to do it, but I¡¯m doing it for me, not them and not the pack. But I don¡¯t want to start training now. I can¡¯t. Not after what just happened. I feel raw and disgraced. As soon as Axel got to his feet, I could see the cold disgust swiftly returning to his features, but now it¡¯s even worse. He obviously regrets what happened between us, and I can only wonder how much worse his treatment of me is going to be. I shouldn¡¯t have done something so stupid like trying to use a kiss to distract him. I grew up around wolves, mated and otherwise. I know exactly how out of control a male wolf can get around his mate, especially when they¡¯re not actually mated. Axel might have rejected me, but his instincts would still be pushing me toward him. I should¡¯ve known getting so close to him-trying to trick him so I could win the challenge-would be dangerous. I leave the underground facility, avoiding the curious gazes of other pack members I pass here and there. It takes some sneaking and cleverness, but I manage to slip away so I can shift and run. Once I¡¯m free, I let my mind go quiet and my instincts take over. I run and not Divorcio? -No es justo, Que hice mal? burn or I¡¯m starting to tire. that muscles Solo me canse y quiero un juguete nues Eventually, I realize I¡¯ve left Rathbornnds behind me, and I¡¯ming up on the same hiking trail where I met Ronan. I slow and then shift back, walking quietly through the trees. I scent a presence a second before I emerge through the woods onto a small clearing next to the river. Ronan is sitting there on a pic nket with a sketchbook in hisp and various pencils and other art stuff spread out around him. I deliberately crack a twig underfoot, and he turns his head at the sound. He smiles, and his eyes light up as soon as he sees 1. My heart thumps painfully in my chest as I try to remember thest time someone actually looked happy to see me. ¡°Hello there,¡± he says, before returning his attention to the page in front of him. ¡°I was wondering if I¡¯d see you again.¡± I walk over and stand at the edge of the pic nket. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯te here looking for you, if that¡¯s what you think,¡± I reply sharply, but then internally wince at my automatic bitchiness. Why do I treat everyone like the enemy? Even people I actually like, or people I don¡¯t even know? However, Ronan only smiles. ¡°I definitely didn¡¯te here looking for you ces, but the cuts me a sly sideways look. ¡°Actually, I kinda did, just don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± I can¡¯t help butugh at the light silliness of his words. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room on my pic nket, if you want to sit,¡± he says, clearing some of the art supplies out of the way. I¡¯m actually grateful to rest after running myself near exhaustion the past few hours. ¡°Can I see what you¡¯re drawing?¡± I ask curiously as I lower myself onto the outer edge of the pic nket. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rude of me to ask or not. ¡°Sure,¡± Ronan says easily, then tilts the sketch book toward me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing groundbreaking. I¡¯m not exactly a gifted artist. I mostly do it for the enjoyment.¡± He¡¯s captured a picturesque still of the clearing framing the river. It¡¯s actually quite beautiful. ¡°I think it looks amazing,¡± I tell him, looking at the detail he¡¯s managed to catch. ¡°I certainly couldn¡¯t draw anything near that good!¡± He smiles, though the expression is a little self-conscious. ¡°Thanks.¡± We fall intopanionable silence. I watch how birds flit through branches that are beginning to bud beneath the warming spring sky, how the river is flowing faster and higher with the melt. The air smells sweet and damp, and after a few moments, I realize I almost feel at peace for the first time since I was abducted ten years ago. No one or anywhere else has brought me that. Except I¡¯ve found it here and now with Ronan. I look over at him, and something stirs within me. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 ¡°What brought you out here today?¡± Ronan asks after the rxing silence has stretched on for a while. ¡°More of the same,¡± I reply, bringing my knees up and wrapping my arms around them. ¡°Family troubles,¡± he surmises with a nod. ¡°Worse than that,¡± I mutter, feeling my cheeks heat as I remember what took ce in the underground training facility early. The thing I¡¯ve been running from all day. ¡°There¡¯s this guy, kind of a friend of my brother-¡± I start, but Ronan gives a quickugh. Not a mean one, more one of understanding and sympathy. ¡°Isn¡¯t there always?¡± Likest time we spoke-the first time I met him-I find myself opening up. Not telling him any specifics, just some generalizations so he still has an idea of what I¡¯m dealing with. I¡¯m not sure if that thing about it being easier to talk to strangers is true, or if it¡¯s something about Ronan himself. How he calmly listens and doesn¡¯t judge me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you deserve to be treated like that. It sounds like you need to find some way to be rid of this guy while your brother is away,¡± Ronan says. The idea is equally appealing and abhorrent to me. Deep inside me, my instincts-my wolf-are already mourning the idea of Axel being gone from my life. He¡¯s my mate. Even though he rejected me, even though he¡¯s dangerous to me, I can¡¯t escape that fact. I can¡¯t get rid of that small me of hope fluttering inside me that maybe things could change, and I could have my happily-ever-after. But it¡¯s impossible. And that part of me is pathetic. Ronan is right. I need to find some way to get rid of Axel. Before he finds out what really happened to me during those years I was held captive. Or worse, before my own stupidity or weakness puts us into another position like what happened in the training room. The problem is, I don¡¯t even have the first clue how to get rid of Axel. I need to brainstorm, and I probably need help. It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯ve been gone a long time. I¡¯ll be lucky if Axel hasn¡¯t noticed and doesn¡¯te looking for 1. Again. Reluctantly, I get to my feet. ¡°Thanks for listening, Ronan,¡± I say as he looks up at me. ¡°I really needed that.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± he says with a smile. But then he seems to be unsure about something. ¡°I could give you my number, if you want. That way if you need someone to listen, you don¡¯t have to rely on the chance that I might or might not be out here.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. My heart skips a beat in a way it hasn¡¯t since I was a teenager. ¡°Thanks, I would actually really like that.¡± Ronan grins and then reels off his cell number. I enter it into my phone, and then immediately send him a text message so he¡¯s got my number as well. ¡°Okay, I better run,¡± I end up smiling after I say the words, because Ronan doesn¡¯t realize how true the run part actually 1. ¡°It was nice to see you again, Emily,¡± Ronan says, and it seems like he really means it. It¡¯s so refreshing that someone sees me for who I am, not who I was or the things that¡¯ve happened to me. Or the mistakes I¡¯ve made. Obviously, Ronan probably can¡¯t be a real friend long term. I still haven¡¯t been able to figure out if he¡¯s human or wolf. It¡¯s like I can scent him, but it¡¯s somehow muddled or disguised, so I can¡¯t identify what I¡¯m scenting. I think it¡¯s probably just my own screwed-up sense. But whatever the case, Ronan can¡¯t ever know the full truth about me, so we¡¯ll never be able to have anything real. Right now, the fantasy, the escapism of it is all I need. I shift and run back to the mansion. When I return, I immediately go to find Jessica. I need to talk to her about the Axel situation. I¡¯m not sure if I can get her on my side, because I know she¡¯ll follow Aaron and his decrees as Alpha to the grave. But I don¡¯t have anyone else, so I have to try. Jessica is in the office, frowning at theputer. A nce at the screen reveals she¡¯s looking over the pack¡¯s ounts and expenses for the week. ¡°Oh good,¡± she says, looking relieved for the interruption when I sit down at the desk nearby. ¡°Emily, you were always better at numbers than I was. I can¡¯t get the expenses to match up with what¡¯s in the ount. Can you have a look over it?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I agree distractedly. ¡°But first, can we talk?¡± She seems to sense the gravity of my request and turns away from theputer to give me her full attention. ¡°Of course. What¡¯s wrong?¡± However, before I can start exining, Axeles striding into the room, like a storm ready to unleash its rage. His gazends on me, narrowed and furious. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 AXEL I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so surprised that Emily seemingly disappeared again. Her disobedience andplete disregard for the safety of herself and the rest of the pack are about the only things I can count on when ites to her right now. ¡°Where have you been?¡± I repeat when she doesn¡¯t answer right away. ¡°Nowhere,¡± she replies stubbornly. If I didn¡¯t know Emily, didn¡¯t know exactly what she¡¯s capable of, I would¡¯ve otherwise said she was telling the truth, she was so adamant. ¡°Try again,¡± I growl, crossing my arms. ¡°You told me to train, so I trained,¡± she shoots back at me, and I can see the anger and defensiveness building up within her. ¡°Jessica, leave us. Now,¡± I say, not even sparing the pack¡¯s acting Luna a nce. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She gets up and flees, but not before sending a sympathetic look toward Emily. I file that little detail away to be dealt withter. If Jessica starts feeling sorry for Emily¡ªworse, attempts to help her in some misguided way¡ªthen that¡¯s only going to cause me more trouble. Once we¡¯re alone, I stalk closer to Emily. She holds her ground and tilts her chin up defiantly. When I¡¯m within reach, I sling an arm around her and yank her into me, scenting along her neck. The smell of my mate soothes some of the wildness inside me¡ªgoes some way to settling my perpetually restless wolf¡ªbut at the same time, makes me more frustrated and angrier. For a split second, it seems like she¡¯s going to go all submissive and limp in my arms as I feel her shiver. My mind immediately goes back to the floor of the training room and how she looked, all sated and beautiful after I¡¯d fucked her with my tongue. Heat storms through me, and I want to do it again. Here and now. But then I feel her body go rigid and the fight sparks to life inside her. ¡°Get off me!¡± she yells, and when she shoves at me, I let her go. ¡°You weren¡¯t training,¡± I tell her in a harsh voice. ¡°You went running. Hunting. I can smell the forest and the lingering scent of animal blood on you.¡± I¡¯m starting to wonder about Emily¡¯s drive to hunt. It''s like she needs to kill every day just to settle the wildness inside her. The only other wolves who do that are the ones who¡¯ve gone rogue. Meanwhile, she crosses her arms and refuses to answer me. ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, Emily,¡± I warn her, infuriated that she continues to defy me, and then lies to my face about it. ¡°If you can¡¯t get yourself and your wolf under control, then Aaron might be forced to bind you.¡± All the color rushes from Emily¡¯s face, leaving her pale. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± she exims, but I can see the fear beneath the defiance. ¡°Better you be bound than continually putting yourself and the pack in danger.¡± ¡°You would think that, you bastard!¡± she yells. ¡°Aaron probably wouldn¡¯t even think of it, unless you told him to do it. Hate me all you want, but don¡¯t use my brother as an excuse.¡± She thinks I hate her? I don¡¯t know why this idea shocks me so much. My entire problem is that I don¡¯t hate her. The opposite is true. But those feelings are a dangerous weakness. It¡¯s better she thinks I truly despise her, than the truth. Just look at what happened earlier in the training room. Letting Emily think I hate her is just one more way I can protect her. ¡°Maybe if you didn¡¯t act like such a selfish brat all the time¡ªif you listened and did as you were told¡ª then your problems would be solved.¡± Her eyes narrow angrily. ¡°My problems will be solved when you¡¯re gone from my life.¡± Those words hurt more than they have any right to. I don¡¯t want to be gone from Emily¡¯s life. But I know that oue is inevitable. One way or another, we¡¯re destined to part. ¡°You do not leave the house for the rest of the night,¡± I tell her in a low, furious voice. ¡°You have dinner, and then you go to your room. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± she demands, however there¡¯s a waver in her voice I¡¯m sure she¡¯s hoping I don¡¯t pick up on. ¡°Then you will be punished for your disobedience.¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 EMILY I don¡¯t bother asking Axel what his punishment will be if I disobey him and leave the house. Instead, I turn on my heel and walk out on him, going to find wherever Jessica ran off to. I half expect Axel to follow me, but he doesn¡¯t, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m relieved or annoyed. No, I tell myself firmly. I¡¯m definitely relieved. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But even I¡¯m not buying my own lie. When Axel had pulled me up against him just now in the office, for a second, I¡¯d thought he was going to kiss me, maybe do even more than that. My body had all but melted like ice cream on hot pavement. I wanted him. Even worse now that I knew what it was like toe apart in his arms. But I hated myself for that. Did I have no self-respect? The man has made no secret about his negative feelings toward me. Yet my body and my instincts¡ªmost especially my wolf¡ªwant me to surrender to him every time he turns that heavy gaze my way. I find Jessica, but she¡¯s with other pack members and I don¡¯t get a chance to talk to her. I¡¯m not sure what I would say to her anyway, how I might present the idea of getting rid of Axel in a way where she might help me instead of running straight to Axel or Aaron to tell them what I¡¯m nning. Dinneres and goes, and Axel is lurking here and there, always watching me closely as if he¡¯s expecting me to just get up and run off at any second now. I ignore him, and it seems as long as I¡¯m with Jessica, he mostly leaves me alone. Jessica asks me if I want to watch a movie, and I almost instinctively look to Axel for permission which just pisses me off even more. Since when did I start thinking I needed his approval to do anything? So I resist the urge to look over at him and tell Jessica I¡¯d love to watch a movie. We pop some popcorn and grab some soda pop like when we were teenagers and head into the mansion¡¯s theater room. Axel leaves us be, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s probably lurking in the hallway. We watch a rom and we both cry andugh and it feels like old times¡­exactly what I needed. However, eventually the movie ends, and Jessica says she¡¯s heading to bed. I don¡¯t want to go to bed, because I assume Axel is just waiting to lock me in my room again. We walk out to the corridor and while Jessica heads upstairs, I tell her I want a book from the library. At the end of the hall, Axel appears out of the shadows. Lurking. Just like I knew he would be. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he demands like the prison warden he is. ¡°I¡¯m not tired yet, I want to get a book from the library,¡± I snap impatiently, stepping around him. Axel doesn¡¯t reply, just trails me into the library. Inside, the room is as weing as it always is. There¡¯s overstuffed chairs, cozy couches, a fire in the hearth burning low in red and golden embers, and the pleasant smell of furniture polish and old books. I spend some time walking up and down the shelves, until I find a book of poetry by Emily Dickenson I must have read a hundred times when I was younger. I didn¡¯t always understand it at first, but I liked the way she put the words together. I get it down and then decide to test a theory, going over to stretch out on the couch in front of the hearth. I arrange the pillows to getfortable and even flip a soft knitted throw nket over my legs. Axel doesn¡¯t say anything, but he does add some more wood to the fire, making the mes re up higher and more brightly. While I settle in to read, Axel takes one of the chairs and picks it up. He then pointedly positions it square in front of the French doors leading out to the garden. After that, he sits down and crosses his arms, staying rigid and on high alert. It can¡¯t befortable. I roll my eyes and settle down deeper against my ownfortable cushions. However, I wonder if maybe for tonight at least I¡¯ve outsmarted him. Because if I don¡¯t go to bed, then Axel can¡¯t lock me into my bedroom. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 I¡¯m dreaming, on some level I know that. But it doesn¡¯t stop my body shaking with fear. I¡¯m running through the dark halls of the mansion. Except it doesn¡¯t look like home, it¡¯s all sinister and wrong. I can¡¯t see Axel, but I know he¡¯s chasing me. And this time it¡¯s not some game. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It¡¯s not a simple battle of wills. It¡¯s life or death. And I know when he catches me, he¡¯ll show no mercy. He¡¯ll kill me, and I won¡¯t be able to stop him. I keep running and running, but I¡¯m not getting anywhere. I can¡¯t find a way out, and I can¡¯t find anywhere to hide. ¡°Emily!¡± Axel shouts from somewhere deeper in the house, and I shudder at the hatred and malice in his tone. ¡°I know what you are, Emily! You thought you could hide it. You thought you could fool me. But you were wrong. I am the yer, and I¡¯ming for you.¡± Tears start streaming down my face. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want Axel to kill me. I want him to ept who and what I am. I want him to love me. He¡¯s my mate, he¡¯s supposed to be mine. He¡¯s supposed to be my happy ending. I need to get outside. If I can make it out of the mansion, if I can shift and run, then I know I¡¯ll be safe. But the corridor is endless and most of the doors are locked. And when I do find one that¡¯s open, it just leads to another hallway. Until Ie to a dead end. There¡¯s a mirror on the wall and I find myself frozen, staring into the reflection. It¡¯s me, but I¡¯m all wrong. I¡¯m monstrous. Grotesque. The outside now shows what¡¯s really inside. And then, over my shoulder, I see a dark shape looming up. I spin, ande face to face with Axel. He wraps a hand around my neck and lifts me off my feet, and then smashes my back into the mirror, sending a cascade of ss showering down around me. ¡°This was always going to be our fate, Emily,¡± Axel tells me, his voice burning with loathing. ¡°How could I ever love you? How could you ever be my mate? I despise your very existence.¡± Axel tightens his hold on my neck until I can¡¯t breathe. His eyes glitter coldly as he squeezes tighter and tighter and I know this is it. I¡¯m going to die¡ª I wake up gasping, shivering, my body drenched in sweat, but I¡¯m ice cold. I nce wildly around, expecting to see shadowed, sinister corridors, but instead I¡¯m in the library on the couch. The book I was reading has fallen aside, and the fire has burned down low in the hearth. I look over to see Axel asleep in the armchair in front of the French doors. I shudder and rip my gaze away, unable to shake the fear I¡¯d felt in the dream when he¡¯d been chasing me. And worse, when I¡¯d been sure I was about to die by his hand. I feel sick and shaky as I untangle myself from the nket. I need a drink of water, and then I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m going to do. I don¡¯t want to go into my bedroom in case Axel wakes up andes to lock me in again. And after that dream, I sure as hell don¡¯t want to go back to sleep. I walk through the darkened mansion, trying to tell myself it doesn¡¯t look like how it did in the dream, and this time I¡¯m definitely awake. I walk faster, resisting the urge to run. In the kitchen, I turn on all the lights before I pour myself a ss of cold water. As I start drinking it down, I realize how thirsty I am. When I¡¯m done, I decide to pour myself a second helping, but as I turn around, I find myself face to face with Axel. I gasp and jerk back. The ss slips from my hand to fall and shatter on the kitchen tiles at my feet. ¡°What are you doing in here, Emily?¡± he asks, and I almost shrink back at how his voice nearly sounds the same as it did in my dream. ¡°I¡ª I was just getting a ss of water,¡± I stammer, moving back from him. However, he matches my movement, his boots crunching on the ss as he tracks me across the kitchen. ¡°Were you?¡± he demands, gaze narrowing. ¡°Or were you about to slip out of the back entrance to shift and go running again?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± He saw me holding the ss. He stepped on the remains of it moments ago. Why would I bother getting out a ss if I was just going to run off outside? However, I don¡¯t say any of that, I¡¯m still caught up in the nightmare and scared of what he¡¯ll do to me. Part of me wants to run, but if I do that, he¡¯ll chase me and it¡¯ll be like plunging straight back into the nightmare I just woke from. But I don¡¯t want to be around him right now. I need to get away. Before I can make a decision, however, he lunges forward and catches my arm in a bruising grip. He pulls me in, his features hardening like granite. ¡°I told you what would happen if you disobeyed me.¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡°Axel, no!¡± I cry out as he starts dragging me from the kitchen. ¡°Please, I wasn¡¯t going to run, I promise.¡± Axel scoffs and tightens his hold on me. ¡°Like I haven¡¯t heard that before. How many times have you told me you wouldn¡¯t shift and run, only to do exactly that a few hourster?¡± ¡°Please, let me go,¡± I beg, and I can¡¯t even find any shame that I¡¯m pleading desperately with him. Not with the nightmare lingering in my mind, making it hard for my thoughts and emotions to differentiate reality from dream. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m reduced to begging. I don¡¯t care if he thinks I¡¯m pathetic. The only thing I care about right now is getting away from him and not getting locked in my room when I¡¯m feeling so raw and vulnerable. But Axel barely pays any attention to me. Instead, he drags me upstairs. However, when we get there, I¡¯m momentarily confused, because he doesn¡¯t take me into my room. He takes me across the hall into the bedroom Aaron gave him to use when he became my glorified babysitter. Axel ms the door and then goes over to the dresser, tugging me along. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you doing?¡± I demand, my voice tight with anger. He doesn¡¯t answer as he digs through a drawer of weapons and other things I can¡¯t even identify. Eventually he pulls something out and turns to me. ¡°No!¡± I scream furiously, doubling my efforts to escape him as I see the pair of silver handcuffs he¡¯s holding. My wolf starts pushing up, trying to force the shift to protect me. The first few years I was captive of the old Roberts Alpha, he kept me in silver handcuffs, keeping my wrists continuously raw, blistered and painful. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shift, Emily,¡± Axel tells me in a hard voice. ¡°Control your wolf. Or I get the silver chains.¡± I desperately suck in some shallow breaths, resisting the shift with every scrap of control I have, and only because beingpletely chained down in silver would be worse than any nightmare. ¡°Good,¡± he says after a long minute. ¡°These aren¡¯t silver, they won¡¯t burn you. But they are steel reinforced tungsten cuffs, which makes them harder to break. They¡¯re designed to hold vampires.¡± My heart plummets into my feet and for a wild second, I think he somehow knows after all. ¡°So don¡¯t even bother thinking your wolf strength alone can snap free of them,¡± he continues while I push the panic aside and try not to pass out from hyperventting while rage seethes through me like a living creature of its own. Before I can protest, he ps the cuff onto one wrist and then tugs me into motion again. I don¡¯t manage to figure out his intentions before we reach the bed. He practically picks me up and tosses me onto the mattress, before reaching over to click the other end of the cuffs to the bedframe. ¡°Are you serious?¡± I demand, not sure whether I¡¯m simply infuriated or indignant. Axel doesn¡¯t answer. Instead, he steps back and strips his shirt off over his head. Despite how angry I am right now, despite how I think I might hate him in this moment, my mouth goes dry at the sight of his bare chest and that endless expanse of muscles. He then strips out of his pants until he¡¯s wearing nothing but his boxer briefs. While I¡¯m fighting with myself over the fact that I can lust after someone I loathe, Axel goes and turns Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. off the light, plunging the room into darkness. I listen as he pads back across the space and then climbs onto the mattress, the nkets rustling as he getsfortable. ¡°What the hell?¡± I shout angrily. ¡°I need to sleep, Emily, and so do you,¡± he replies, his low voice in the darkness making me shiver, despite myself. ¡°You think I¡¯m going to sleep like this?¡± ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t care if you sleep or not. But if you keep me awake, then consider the handcuffs your new permanent essory.¡± With that, I hear him roll over¡ªpresumably away from me¡ªand it hurts more than it has any right to. ¡°I hate you,¡± I whisper into the darkness. I think he¡¯s gone still, like maybe he¡¯s not even breathing, and for a second, I regret the words, because I don¡¯t want to hurt him on purpose, I just hate what he¡¯s doing to me, and all the confusing things he¡¯s making me feel. I wait to see if he¡¯s going to say anything, but he stays silent and the darkness stretches between us. I¡¯ve got no way of telling how much time is passing. For a while I sit with my arms wrapped around my knees, but as the night marches toward the small hours of the morning, I¡¯m getting more and more sleepy, despite the fact that I don¡¯t want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to sleep like this¡ªhandcuffed¡ªeven if the cuffs aren¡¯t silver, it reminds me too much of the early days of my captivity. I definitely don¡¯t want to sleep in Axel¡¯s bed, surrounded by his scent on the sheets and nkets. That¡¯s sure to cause even more confusing dreams. However, eventually I give in andy down, drifting off soon after. I feel like I¡¯ve barely been asleep an hour when the morning sun cutting across my face wakes me up. Except I don¡¯t want to wake up. I¡¯m tired, and I want to fall straight back into the depths of the soothing slumber I was having. I¡¯m warm andfortable, and there¡¯s a strong pair of arms wrapped securely around me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt sofortable and safe, and I never want this feeling to end. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 AXEL Awareness creeps in slowly when she stirs, shifting against me. I tighten my hold, dragging her a little closer, my wolf rumbling contentedly. I¡¯m still half asleep, but I don¡¯t want to fully wake up yet. I want to stay right here like this, and not let the rest of the world intrude. I know there¡¯s some reason why things shouldn¡¯t be this simple, but my mind is shying away from it, turning me back toward the pull of sleep andfort. Then she shifts again, this time rolling over and snuggling into my chest. Sleepily,zily, my mouth seeks out hers, and the kiss isnguid and so good. She makes a happy noise, a little sigh that turns into a breathless moan, and that¡¯s all my wolf needs. He wants his mate, and it sends a hard bolt of lust through me, chasing away thest fog of sleep. By the time I realize what I¡¯m doing and who I¡¯m doing it with, I¡¯m already on top of Emily, kissing her deeply, my hips rocking into hers, my cock straining against my underwear, seeking the tight, wet heat of her body. Emily moans again and it only stirs my wolf into a mating frenzy. I tell myself I have to stop. This can¡¯t happen¡ªit¡¯s already happening, but it can¡¯t go any further. Except it¡¯s like my logical mind is detached from my body. It¡¯s my wolf, I think. He¡¯s managed to wrest just enough control from me that it¡¯s not forcing the shift, but his will and need for his mate is overriding mymon sense that knows nothing good cane of me and Emily being together. Not to mention the fact that Aaron said he would kill me. I mean, I¡¯m not worried about that. But I am worried about forsaking the vow I made to him. Aaron is the first person I¡¯ve truly liked and respected for hundreds of years. I don¡¯t want to have to kill him because my wolf made me lose control and I did the one thing he warned me not to. Well, actually, it¡¯s toote. Aaron would kill me if he knew what I was doing with his sister right now. But he doesn¡¯t have to ever find out. As long as I can get my damned wolf under control, and he doesn¡¯t do something moronic that¡¯ll condemn both of us. Like impulsively mating the one person we absolutely cannot be mated with. I¡¯m fighting a losing battle against myself, because even I can¡¯t deny how good it is, having my mate underneath me, plunging my tongue into her mouth, palming the sweet peaks of her breasts through her clothes while she writhes underneath me. Then I start thinking, well, we¡¯ve already gone this far. I¡¯ve tasted the nectar of her body. I know how good it is. What does it matter if we go just a little further? If I maybe just enjoy seeing her go over that edge one more time? Just as I¡¯m letting myself go a little, just when I think I¡¯m about to throw caution to the wind and strip her out of her clothes until she¡¯s syed naked across my bed, my phone starts ringing on the bedside table. It actually takes my lust-addled brain several long seconds to figure out what the noise is. When I eventually realize, I break the kiss and look over. Aaron¡¯s name on the screen is like a bucket of ice water getting dumped over my head. I roll off Emily and then scramble off the bed altogether. I snatch up the phone, but it stops ringing just as I grab it, so I have to immediately dial Aaron back. I stand with my back to Emily as he answers on the second ring. When he asks what I was doing¡ªprobably because I¡¯m not exactly breathing easily¡ªI tell him I was jogging and luckily, he believes it. The conversation is short. He¡¯s just calling up to see how things are going with the pack. Nothing much has happened, so there¡¯s not much to report. I don¡¯t tell him about Emily¡¯s continued disobedience and causing trouble. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I certainly don¡¯t tell him how I handcuffed her to my bedst night so I could get a few hours of uninterrupted sleep. He tells me it¡¯s going to take longer in Romania than he and Leah thought, so they won¡¯t be back until next week. He assures me that he will be back in time for the two week deadline the vampires set for us, and by then, things should be resolved. I was never one for politics. I prefer to let my weapons do the talking. So I can¡¯t imagine how Aaron is solving the vampire problem from the other side of the world. However, with both the wolves¡¯ Old Country High Council there, and the vampires¡¯ Order of Elder Enve which rules all vampire Enves, finding a diplomatic solution is probably not out of the question. It¡¯ll just be up to me to take care of any dissidents who don¡¯t agree with the new world order when the dust settles. After I¡¯m finished talking to Aaron, I set my phone aside and take a breath, preparing myself before I turn to look at Emily. She¡¯s all flushed, her hair is a tousled mess, and her eyes are shing. She looks pissed off again, and I can¡¯t say if she¡¯s angry about being interrupted, or what happened between us, or the fact that she¡¯s still handcuffed to the bed frame. I reach into the top drawer of the nightstand and get the key out, then reach over to unlock the cuff. She rubs her wrist and res at me as she scrambles to her feet. She looks like she¡¯s about ready tounch right into a fight, but I don¡¯t have the patience for it. I¡¯m angry and frustrated myself, at my ownck of control, at my wolf trying to force my hand, and I won¡¯t bother deny that the fact I didn¡¯t get to fuck Emily is twisting me up inside with unresolved lust. ¡°Go downstairs and have breakfast,¡± I tell her in a harsh voice. Her eyes narrow dangerously, but before she can say anything, I turn my back on her and stalk across the room, going into the bathroom and mming the door behind myself. For a moment there¡¯s silence on the other side of the door and I find myself holding my breath. My wolf¡ªand my unstated body¡ªhopes she¡¯ll barge in her and pick a fight or pick up where we left off. If she steps foot into this bathroom, I won¡¯t be held ountable for what happens next. However, after a long moment, I hear the outer bedroom door open and then m as she leaves like I told her to. I breathe a sigh of relief and then go turn on the shower faucets. I should have known handcuffing Emily into my bed was a bad idea, but I hadn¡¯t counted on the lengths my wolf would go to in order to im it¡¯s mate. I don¡¯t like feeling this out of control. And I don¡¯t like feeling as if I can¡¯t even trust my own wolf. If things keep going like this, I might have to do something extreme to regain control of myself and the situation. One way or another, I will restrain my wolf. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 EMILY I don¡¯t go right downstairs for breakfast. I go across the hall to my own room and into my own bathroom so I can shower Axel¡¯s scent and the smell of lust off my skin. I can¡¯t believe I forgot for even a second that I was handcuffed to that bastard¡¯s bed. I can¡¯t believe I actually fell asleep, let alone cuddled up to him. And when I woke up in his arms, was my first reaction disgust or loathing as it should have been? No, my wolf and my desires had betrayed me, leaving me not only susceptible to his seductions, but returning them with desperation. Ugh! I¡¯m so disgusted with myself, I can barely look in the mirror. I stand under the shower spray for a ridiculously long time. Anywhere else, the hot water would have run out ages ago, but the mansion¡¯s supply of hot water is basically endless, so all I manage to do is end up with wrinkly prune fingers and climb out feeling like a wet dog, all bedraggled and miserable. I dress and then head downstairs, d to hear from the chattering housekeepers that Axel has already left the mansion. Except then I hear someone say something about vampires seen lurking at the Southern edges of Rathborn territory, and I worry for the pack, especially with Aaron gone. What if the vampires try something because they know we¡¯re without our Alpha? But then I remember how Axel is actually Axiel Mercier, yer, and I hate that I immediately feel safer. Damn it! Axel shouldn¡¯t make me feel safe. I should be terrified of him. I am terrified of him, and I need to remember how I maybe need to escape before he finds out the truth of what happened to me when the old Roberts Alpha performed all those twisted experiments on me. Because where Axel and I are concerned, the truth will mean a death sentence for me. I head into the smaller, informal dining room and find Jessica finishing up breakfast while reading something on a tablet. ¡°I hope you¡¯re on social media and not already taking care of pack business,¡± I tell her as I start putting food on my te from the buffet to the side of the room. ¡°Pack business,¡± Jessica sighs forlornly. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time I opened any of those apps.¡± A sharp wave of guilt cuts through me at her words. I¡¯ve been so caught up in my own problems and Axel, that I haven¡¯t really been pulling my weight where the pack duties are concerned. I need to do better for my best friend¡¯s sake. ¡°How did you sleep?¡± Jessica asks me as I sit down at the table. ¡°Terribly,¡± I mutter into my breakfast, before pouring myself a much-needed cup of coffee. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Jessica says with a frown. ¡°Was it anything in particr keeping you awake?¡± ¡°Well, first I had a nightmare,¡± I tell her, trying not to remember the scary details of that dream. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t even the worst part. After, I went down to the kitchen to get a drink of water and Axel thought I was nning to escape and go running again.¡± Jessica frowns, as if she can guess what¡¯sing next. She probably assumes Axel simply locked me in my room again. If only he had, I wouldn¡¯t have found myself in an impossible situation with him yet again. ¡°I tried to tell him I wasn¡¯t nning to leave, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He took me upstairs to his room and handcuffed me to the bed frame.¡± ¡°He did what?¡± Jessica demands incredulously, clearly appalled on my behalf. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m not even surprised at the lengths he¡¯s willing to go to in order to uphold Aaron¡¯s order to keep me in line.¡± ¡°But restraining you like that,¡± Jessica says, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s crossing a line. Anyone would be able to see that.¡± ¡°Anyone except Aaron,¡± I mumble, thinking my brother would probably find those tactics perfectly eptable considering the things I¡¯d heard he¡¯d done to Leah before he¡¯d fallen in love with her. ¡°Are you going to tell him?¡± Jessica asks in a quiet voice. ¡°Aaron?¡± I rify, before Jessica nods. ¡°What¡¯s the point? Even if Aaron disagreed with Axel¡¯s treatment of me, my brother is in Romania and there¡¯s not much he can do from there. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure Aaron wouldn¡¯t disagree with Axel¡¯s tactics anyway.¡± ¡°Sometimes I think these Alphas would do with being taken down a peg or two,¡± Jessica says, leaning forward and saying the words quietly, as if scared of being overheard. ¡°I¡¯m never going to mate an Alpha. Give me a nice Beta¡ªlike my brother¡ªany day. There aren¡¯t enough truly good men in this N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. world any longer.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± I say, clinking my coffee cups against hers. For a second, I think about pressing the issue. Maybe I can get her to help me convince Aaron I don¡¯t need a babysitter. That Axel monitoring my every move¨Cand punishing me when he thinks I¡¯ve stepped out of line¨Cisn¡¯t helping me at all. Maybe only making things worse. However, if she¡¯s still in a mind of agreeing with Axel because he¡¯s acting on behalf of Aaron while he¡¯s away, and the Alpha must always be obeyed, then there¡¯s every chance she¡¯ll simply tell wither Aaron or Axel himself about myints, and then I¡¯ll end up in even more trouble than I¡¯m already in. I don¡¯t want to keep living like this. Axel thinks the worst of me¡ªas demonstratedst night when I was punished for something I wasn¡¯t even doing¡ªso if he knows I¡¯m talking about him behind his back,ining about my treatment, he would probably just scoff and say I brought it on myself. It doesn¡¯t help that everything that happenedst night and this morning has left me restless in a way that¡¯s not easy to settle. I gulp down my breakfast and drain my coffee, and then before I¡¯ve even made a conscious decision, I find myself walking toward the French doors leading out to the garden. ¡°Emily, where are you going?¡± Jessica asks, a hint of worry in her voice. I turn back and look at my oldest friend. I know she probably doesn¡¯t get it, but I hope she understands anyway. ¡°I need to run, Jessica. Afterst night, I just need to shift and get away for a bit. After that, I¡¯lle back and train and see to pack business, just like Aaron and Axel want me to.¡± Jessica stares at me for a long moment, and I can see her weighing the options. ¡°Okay,¡± she eventually concedes. ¡°But if Axel asks, I never saw you this morning.¡± ¡°Thanks, Jessica,¡± I say gratefully, sending her a smile before stepping out into the early spring morning. The air smells sweet and the sun has just a hint of warmth to it¡ªexactly what I need. It¡¯ll help me forgetst night and make everything seem better. If only I could forget the way Axel makes me feel just as easily. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 I run off Rathbornnds, but this time it¡¯s on purpose. And once I¡¯m far enough away from pack territory and into the public National Park, I quickly make my way to the spot I¡¯ve seen Ronan twice now. I¡¯m hoping to see him again, and part of me thinks I should have messaged him to check he was going to be out here again today. I know I¡¯m taking a risk, particrly if Axel¡¯s tied up with our enemy breaching our borders, but that¡¯s to the North and I¡¯m here, in broad daylight, far to the North. I barely know him, but there¡¯s something almost maic about him. Plus, he¡¯s listened and seems to care in a way other people in my life simply don¡¯t. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I want to get to know him better, and my heart flutters as I idly wonder just how well I might get to know him¡­if we might be something more than friends. The idea thrills me, but my wolf is unhappy and sulky about it. She wants us to go back to Rathbornnds, back to our mate, back to Axel. Clearly, she has no self-respect, and doesn¡¯t care about the fact that he rejected us and has treated me terribly. I push down my brooding wolf and continue on through the forest. When I step out through the trees and into the clearing, I¡¯m thrilled to once again see Ronan sitting on a pic nket, this time writing in a journal of some kind. ¡°Do you live out here or something?¡± I ask as I cross over to him. He looks up with a smile. ¡°I could ask the same of you.¡± I sit down on the nket without waiting to be invited, but Ronan is smiling, so I know he doesn¡¯t mind. He reaches down to a container and lifts it. ¡°Chocte muffin?¡± he offers. ¡°Made fresh this morning.¡± I take one, my mouth watering at the scent of freshly baked muffin, even though breakfast wasn¡¯t that long ago. ¡°Did you make these yourself?¡± I ask before biting into it and trying not to moan at the spongey choctey goodness of it. Ronan gives a quick shrug. ¡°I like to bake.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Keep this up, and I¡¯m going to start thinking that you¡¯re kind of amazing.¡± He smiles in return, but there¡¯s an edge to the expression, like maybe he¡¯s not telling me something, or he¡¯s worried about something. I realize for all the times we¡¯ve talked, I¡¯ve gone on and on about my stuff, but he hasn¡¯t really told me anything about himself apart from the basics. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I ask him, thinking maybe it¡¯s time I returned the favor and listened to any problems he might have, instead of talking about myself all the time. ¡°I¡¯m just not who you think I am, Emily,¡± Ronan says, ncing away and looking troubled. ¡°Well,¡± I say, picking at the muffin, my appetite suddenly gone. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about you, other than some basics. So maybe you can tell me who you are. I promise, it won¡¯t change the fact that I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± He looks troubled as he returns his gaze to me, and I wonder what he wants to tell me that could be so terrible, it¡¯ll change my opinion about him. Considering my own life and all the things I¡¯ve been through, I¡¯m pretty sure whatever he tells me won¡¯t be as bad as he thinks it is. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything if you don¡¯t feel ready,¡± I quickly say to him. ¡°In fact, whatever it is, you don¡¯t have to tell me at all. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Truthfully, I probably owe you for all the listening and understanding you¡¯ve given me since we met.¡± Ronan smiles at this, and it¡¯s a more genuine expression. ¡°It¡¯s no hardship, Emily. I think you¡¯re an amazing person, and the people in your life don¡¯t give enough credit for who you really are at heart.¡± I feel myself blushing from his praise and find myself wishing if only Axel had such a high opinion of me. And then I wonder what it would have been like if Ronan had been my mate, not Axel. Except I don¡¯t even know if Ronan is a wolf¡­ I¡¯ve been trying to brush aside the fact that I haven¡¯t been able to scent-identify him. It¡¯s not natural, and I probably should be more suspicious of it than I have been. But Ronan hasn¡¯t proven to be a threat to me, so I¡¯m left wondering if it even matters. ¡°I want to tell you the truth, Emily,¡± Ronan says when I don¡¯t reply to his earlierpliment. ¡°I think you deserve to know, and I think¡ªI hope¡ªyou¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Understand?¡± I repeat, feeling worried for the first time. ¡°Yes,¡± Ronan says with a nod. ¡°You¡¯ll hear me out when I tell you who I am¡­what I am.¡± Thest three words make me go still, and I know in that moment, whatever Ronan is, he¡¯s not human. And maybe it¡¯s no ident I can¡¯t scent him. ¡°What are you?¡± I demand, my body tensing, ready to run. Ronan takes a breath and then calmly looks me in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a vampire.¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 I¡¯m on my feet and backing away in the next moment, on the defensive and ncing around, as if I¡¯m scared other vampires are about to jump out and attack me. ¡°Emily, please,¡± Ronan says quickly, jumping to his feet and holding up his hands, like he¡¯s trying to stop me or calm me down. ¡°Just hear me out. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I snap in reply. ¡°And what do I think?¡± ¡°That I¡¯m your enemy,¡± Ronan replies, staying where he is and pointedly not trying to close the distance between us, as if he doesn¡¯t want me to see him as a threat. He is a threat. He¡¯s exactly what he just said. My enemy. ¡°You assume I¡¯m nning something bad, and that I want to hurt you. But that¡¯s not the truth,¡± Ronan continues after a moment when I don¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then what is the truth?¡± I demand, and now I¡¯ve stopped backing away. In fact, I¡¯ve taken a step closer to him again, my curiosity winning out over my caution. ¡°The truth is I know what you are,¡± he replies, sending me a knowing look. So, he knows I¡¯m a wolf? Big deal, he would have scented it or sensed it or whatever the hell vampires do to differentiate humans from wolves from other vampires. Unlike me, who wasn¡¯t able to scent him at all. ¡°That first day, I was out here just trying to get away from everything, same as you,¡± he continues, taking a cautious step closer. ¡°Because it¡¯s so hard being a vampire,¡± I scoff, not sure I believe him. He shrugs in response. ¡°Probably about as hard as being a wolf. We have our Elder Enve, just like you have your Council. There are rules we¡¯re supposed to follow, and factions vying for power, and lineages that im they¡¯re more important or more pure than others. Things aren¡¯t always straightforward, and sometimes I want to escape all that stuff.¡± Well, I can certainly understand that. I know I should be running back to the safety of Rathbornnd, but for better or worse, it seems I¡¯m at least willing to hear him out. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± I tell him, but I cross my arms and keep myself tense, ready to flee if I need to. The truth is, I don¡¯t want to leave. My curiosity is too strong to simply walk away. There are things I want to know about vampires, questions I want to ask, and Ronan is right here, willing and talking to me. I may never get another opportunity like this one. ¡°That first day, I almost ran when I saw you sitting on the trail and realized what you are. But then you looked so alone and so lost¡ªthe same way I felt. Something in me wanted to talk to you, to know what had made you feel that way, to know what had sent you running so far out of pack territory onto public humannds on your own. I didn¡¯t have any ulterior motive, apart from my own curiosity.¡± I have to concede that I know exactly what that feels like. And the thing is, Ronan could have ambushed and killed me that first day. I¡¯d been so lost in my own thoughts, and I¡¯d never considered a vampire might be all the way out here, plus I hadn¡¯t been able to scent him, so it would have likely been easy for him to get the jump on me and kill me before I¡¯d even realized he was there. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I scent that you were a vampire?¡± I ask him suspiciously. He tugs on a leather cord around his neck and pulls it out of his shirt, revealing a pendant symbol, and a tiny ss vial with cloudy blue liquid in it. ¡°Scent blocker,¡± he replies, dangling the talisman. Without thinking, I step forward for a closer look. I¡¯d heard of these, but I¡¯ve never seen one before. Before witches had died out, they¡¯d made all kinds of magical items like this. This must be worth a fortune, and him being in possession of it makes me even more curious about who he is. ¡°Why do you need a scent blocker unless you¡¯re trying to hide from wolves or nning something nefarious?¡± I ask suspiciously. ¡°Of course I¡¯m hiding from wolves,¡± he says with an eye roll. ¡°I¡¯m way outside vampire territory. What do you think would happen to a lone vampire if I came across a pack of wolves?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I tell him, thinking it should be obvious. ¡°Wolves don¡¯t attack vampires unless we¡¯re provoked. More like a nest of vampires would attack me if they found me wandering around alone.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he asks in a way that makes me question my assumptions. ¡°Are you telling me there are wolves attacking vampires?¡± I ask him in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a conversation you need to have with other packs, or your Wolf Council,¡± Ronan says, clearly not wanting to get into the politics of things. I can¡¯t me him. If we start talking about the age-old tensions between wolves and vampires, there¡¯s every chance we¡¯d end up in some kind of fight. And I don¡¯t want to be at odds with Ronan. Despite now knowing he¡¯s a vampire¡ªtechnically my enemy¡ªI still want to get to know him. It hasn¡¯t lessened my interest in him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. If anything, it¡¯s increased. Cautiously, I step back over and lower myself to sit on the pic nket. Ronan looks relieved and also sits down, though he¡¯s right on the opposite edge, leaving a few feet of impersonal distance between us. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so open minded, Emily,¡± Ronan tells me. ¡°I promise, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± Despite the fact that I¡¯ve clearly given into circumstance, I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°For your sake, you better hope so.¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 AXEL I drive one of the Rathborn SUVs out to the territory line where vampires were reportedly spotted lurking around. This particr territory line happens to run along the edge of the road. It¡¯s one of the few boundaries that gives way to human territory not imed by another pack and acts as a kind of human buffer between wolf territory and vampire territory on the other side of the county. Of course, humans have no idea they¡¯re basically a living barrier between two warring supernatural factions, and asionally they do get caught in the crossfire. It¡¯s one of the rare times wolves and vampires will work together¡ªcleaning up messes made by rogue wolves or vampires, and covering up our existence from humans who would likely either hunt us or try to use us should our presence ever be public knowledge. I find a contingent of Aaron¡¯s guards gathered and pull the SUV over to the side of the road to join them. As soon as I get out, one of the senior pack members, William,es to give me a report. ¡°The vampires are camped out another mile or so down this road,¡± William tells me. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see what they¡¯re up to. Grab a few guys, but not all of them. We need a show of force, but not a big one that will goad them into acting.¡± William nods and then goes off to grab a couple of guys, while I climb back into the SUV. A few minutester, we¡¯re rolling down the road, and the group of vampires soones into view. Like William said, they¡¯re camped out¡ªliterally. They¡¯ve got a couple of RVs and they¡¯re parked in one of those non-serviced pic rest stops people use when they¡¯re traveling long distances. This is the main road the pack uses to travel a lot of ces¡ªinto the closest town, to the Council meetings, and to visit other packs. From here, the vampires can monitor all of ourings and goings. I pull up the SUV and as I¡¯m climbing out, a couple of vampires walk from around the RVs. One in particr steps forward, and I assume he¡¯s some kind of leader. He¡¯s not that old, however. I can tell these are all lower-ranked vampires. Theckeys who do the bidding of the Elders. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I demand, crossing my arms. I stop a few feet back from the edge of the road, which is technically the hard line of where Rathborn territory ends. ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t the yer,¡± the lead vampire says with a smirk. He¡¯s smirking, yeah, but I can smell his fear and false bravado from a hundred yards away. I sense William and the other guys ncing at me. I have no idea if Aaron told any of them who I really am, but it doesn¡¯t really matter at this point. I have Aaron¡¯s trust and respect, and a temporary ce within the Rathborn pack. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me what Aaron¡¯s men and pack members think of me, as long as they respect me and follow my word to the letter. ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask once more,¡± I tell the vampire in a short voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The vampire spreads his arms with a smug grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯re camping.¡± ¡°Wrong answer,¡± I tell him, taking a menacing step forward. I¡¯m gratified when he immediately jerks back a step, but then he nces at the other vampires watching on, and I can tell he¡¯s both pissed and embarrassed that he showed his fear in front of them. I watch with amusement as he screws up some courage and edges forward again. ¡°Fine, if you want to know the truth, the Millennial Triad sent us to keep an eye on things,¡± the vampire says, all self-important. ¡°Am I supposed to know who that is?¡± I scoff, unimpressed. The vampire¡¯s eyes narrow, as if he¡¯s insulted, which is exactly what I was aiming for. ¡°The Millennial Triad are the ones whomissioned the AI tech from the Roberts pack,¡± the vampire exins in annoyance. ¡°One day, they will lead all vampires, and we will take our rightful ce as the apex predator of all species.¡± Like I haven¡¯t heard this kind of bullshit before. Every hundred years or so, some new group of wolves or vampireses along and think they¡¯re the ones who are going to change it all. Make a difference¡ªwhatever the hell that means¡ªas if no one Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. else has even tried anything like it before. All of them have failed. And this Millennial Triad or whoever they are, won¡¯t be any different. That, I can guarantee. ¡°Pack up your RVs and get gone. Tell your bosses that if I catch any more of theirckeys hanging around, I¡¯ll be sending them back in a box.¡± The lead vampire is not suitably threatened, but his buddies are smart enough to start easing back and looking for means of escape. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere. We have our orders. I only move when the Triad tells me to.¡± I idly stretch my arms, as if warming up for some exercise. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rethink that stance?¡± I ask, my tone bored. This vampire is going to prove zero challenge for me. I calcte he¡¯ll be dead in less than a few seconds... Chapter 334 Chapter 334 ¡°Like I said,¡± the vampire replies, crossing his arms, not realizing all of his buddies have backed all the way off now. ¡°I have my orders.¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± I reply with a shrug, giving him a moment of false security before leaping forward. Midair, I pull a wooden stake from a concealed holster beneath my jacket and plunge it down even as I Vampires might be supernaturally fast, but I¡¯m faster. He barely realized what¡¯s happening before he died. I let him fall at my feet, the body quickly disintegrating to dust. ¡°Who else wants to hold this ground?¡± I ask the vampires, and all of them frantically shake their heads. As they start to scurry away, I grab one before it can disappear with the rest. ¡°Tell your bosses¡ª¡± ¡°That if you catch us hanging around, you¡¯ll send us back in a box. Got it,¡± the vampire rushes to say. Well, at least they¡¯re not all morons. I turn back to Aaron¡¯s men who¡¯ve been watching on silently. ¡°Leave a couple of guys here to watch them and make sure they actually leave, then report back,¡± I tell William, who sends me a confident nod, a spark of respect in his gaze. I leave them to it and steer the SUV back toward the mansion. Now that the minor vampire issue has been dealt with, my mind immediately turns to other, more prickly issues I don¡¯t want to face. Like Emily. I¡¯m starting to think if she pushes me much further, I¡¯m going to break. And goddess help both of us if that happens. Back at the mansion, I go to the underground facility to talk with Aaron¡¯s other senior wolves about increasing patrols and security measures, and double check there hasn¡¯t been any breaches or unusual activity in thest day or so that otherwise might have been missed by regr security checks. Vampires can be wily bastards, circumventing even the most sophisticated human security systems. While Aaron has left the safety of his pack to me, I¡¯m not taking any chances, even if it means I have to do twice the work myself. By the time I¡¯m satisfied the Rathborn pack and territory are safe and secure, several hours have gone by and it¡¯s early afternoon. It¡¯s long past time I check in to see how Emily¡¯s training is going, but of course, when I go to the training bunker, it¡¯s to find she¡¯s scheduled an afternoon training session and hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I then go to find Jessica. It takes me a while, but as soon as she sees me, a hint of concern¡ªand maybe a little anger¡ªcrosses her face, even though she tries to hide it. Obviously, Emily has told her best friend something, and I wonder if it¡¯s everything, or just the bits where I lock her up or restrain her. It¡¯s not like I enjoy treating Emily this way, but Aaron expects me to keep his sister safe and in line, and Emily isn¡¯t exactly helping herself. She¡¯s stubbornly ignorant of the danger vampires pose to both herself and the pack atrge. If she would only listen to reason and act ordingly, we wouldn¡¯t be in the bind we¡¯re currently in. ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± I ask as Jessica continues what she¡¯s doing and studiously avoids looking directly at me. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s around,¡± Jessica says vaguely. ¡°Where exactly?¡± I ask, my voice short with impatience. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly. We both have pack duties to attend to. I surely can¡¯t be expected to babysit her every moment of the day.¡± I feel my frustration climbing. I was hoping Jessica would do her part to help keep Emily constrained with a gentle voice of reason, but it seems like it isn¡¯t so. Jessica feels too much sympathy for her childhood friend and can¡¯t see the bigger picture. ¡°When and where was thest ce you saw her?¡± I ask with overstated patience. ¡°On the ground floor of the mansion, I¡¯m not sure how long ago,¡± Jessica says with a shrug, never taking her attention from whatever matter she¡¯s dealing with. I get the feeling she¡¯s not telling me the entire truth, but I can see Jessica is loyal to Emily¡ªusually something I would admire, but not on the days when it''s making my life harder¡ªso I know I¡¯m not going to get anything more concrete out of her. Instead, I start searching, starting with the mansion, and asking everyone Ie across if they¡¯ve seen Emily. It bes apparent very quickly that no one has seen her for hours, and there¡¯s only one likely reason why. The damned woman has shifted and gone running. Again. This time when I catch up with her, I¡¯m going to make sure she clearly understands the price of disobedience. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 EMILY I end up spending more time than I probably should with Ronan and by the time I make the long run back to Rathborn packnds, I¡¯m in a better mood than I¡¯ve been for a long time. He¡¯s just so easy to talk to, and I got to ask some of the burning questions about vampires that I¡¯d needed rified. If Ronan thought my questions were odd or extremely specific, he didn¡¯t say so. Part of me wonders if Ronan is someone to whom I can tell the truth of what I am. But immediately, the part of me that loathes myself and fears rejection shies away from the idea. Ronan is a new, neutral friend, not influenced by my distant past growing up as daughter of the Alpha in the Rathborn, or my recent past and the terrible things that happened to me. I don¡¯t want him to start looking at me differently¡ªor worse, start looking at me like I¡¯m some freak¡ªso I¡¯m not going to tell him the truth. At least, not any time soon. It¡¯s nice to think if we remain friends long enough, I might be able to tell him one day and he¡¯ll not only ept me, but maybe there are ways in which he can help me. Of course, I have to make sure no one ever, ever finds out about Ronan. A wolf being friends with a vampire? They¡¯d never understand it. And they¡¯d definitely never ept it. They¡¯d probably assume he was up to no good and forbade me from ever seeing him again. Or worse, I realize with a shiver. Axel is the yer, so he might simply kill Ronan. I can¡¯t let that happen. I refuse to let that happen. Ronan is the one good thing that¡¯s just mine right now, and I¡¯m not going to give him up or put him in danger. I¡¯m lost in thought as I lope through the woods in wolf form, and I register that I¡¯ve just crossed over the territory line back into Rathborn packnds when this huge form streaks out of nowhere and barrels right into me. It knocks me over, and it¡¯s not until I find myself pinned to the ground that I register the scent and realize it¡¯s Axel. I whine and bare my teeth, snapping my jaws at him, but he easily avoids me. After a moment, he raises himself off me and then shifts. ¡°Shift back, Emily,¡± he tells me in a furious voice as he gets to his feet. ¡°You will exin yourself.¡± I think about defying him and simply darting off into the woods. But Axel is bigger, stronger and far more skilled than I am. I doubt I¡¯d get far before he ran me down. And he¡¯s already pissed off enough as it is. If I run, it¡¯ll just enrage him further and probably make my inevitable punishment even worse. But, I think as I shift, whatever punishment he has in store for me, it will have been worth it after everything I found out about Ronan, ending with the feeling that we¡¯re growing closer, and maybe he can understand me in a way no one else ever will. Reluctantly I shift and rise to my feet. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, crossing my arms. ¡°What do I want?¡± he repeats incredulously, as if he¡¯s so angry, he doesn¡¯t even know what to do with himself. ¡°Your impudence knows no bounds.¡± I make a face at him, but before I can say anything in response to that positively Victorian-sounding statement, he grabs me and hauls me into him. Then he¡¯s scenting me while I try to fend him off. ¡°Would you quit doing that?! I¡¯m not your mate!¡± I wriggle out of his grasp, but of course he looks angrier now. Surely, he can¡¯t smell Ronan on me, not with the scent blocker he was wearing. I could barely scent Ronan myself when he was standing right in front of me. ¡°You¡¯ve been with another male. The same one I scented on youst time!¡± he shouts at me, and if I Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think he was angry and jealous. But he has no right to be jealous. Not when he so callously rejected me. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things,¡± I tell him dismissively, and try to step past him, but he¡¯s having none of it. He grabs me again, and this time his grip is hard enough to bruise. ¡°Tell me where you¡¯ve been, and who you¡¯ve been with,¡± Axel growls in a low, dangerous voice. My heart trips over itself and then beats in triple time. Part of me is scared of what he¡¯ll do this time. Something worse than cuffing me to his bed? But I endured worse at the hands of the old Roberts Alpha. I won¡¯t sell out my new friend, and risk Axel turning his yer wrath on an innocent vampire. I must almost be hysterical at this point, because I almostugh at the fact I thought the phrase innocent vampire. Who would have ever believed I¡¯d put those two words together in a sentence? But Ronan is innocent as far as I¡¯m concerned. He certainly doesn¡¯t deserve whatever fate would befall him should Axel go after him. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything,¡± I tell him in a mostly calm voice, that only betrays the slightest tremble. His eyes narrow and his expression bes icy. ¡°Clearly you want to learn your lesson the hard way,¡± he replies, and my blood runs cold at his tone of voice. ¡°You¡¯ve only got yourself to me for what¡¯s about to happen.¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Axel drags me back to the mansion, which is thest ce I want to go right now, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got much of a choice. I assume he¡¯s going to lock me into my room again. What else is he going to do with me when it¡¯s the middle of the day and he¡¯s got pack business to attend to as acting Alpha on behalf of my brother? However, when we go inside the mansion, he doesn¡¯t take me upstairs. Instead, he opens the door that goes down to the basement-sh-cer. As soon as he opens that door, allmon sense leaves me as pure panic takes over. I turn to run, but Axel wraps his arms around my waist. I haven¡¯t been down to the cer since I returned to the Rathborn mansion. It¡¯s mostly used to store stuff, as well as an extensive and expensive collection of wine, but I¡¯ve always managed to find someone else to go down for me if I¡¯ve needed anything. I think Jessica has figured out I¡¯m avoiding it on purpose, but no one else has. At the house I spent ten years locked away in, there was a small storm cer beneath the kitchen. When the old Roberts Alpha really wanted to punish me¡ªwhether I had done something to annoy him, or he was just having a bad day, or he¡¯d gotten some news about Leah that he didn¡¯t like¡ªhe would throw me down in that storm cer with no light ormp, no nkets, no food, no water. Sometimes it would just be for a few hours. asionally, it¡¯d been days. Once, he¡¯d left me so long I¡¯d been delirious from dehydration when he¡¯d pulled me out. I¡¯d thought I was going to die. Actually, I¡¯d prayed for death, because then I would be free and would no longer be forced to live in fear or captivity. I¡¯d constantly wondered what the point of my continued existence even was. I¡¯d given up on ever being free. When Liam had brought the pack doctor to treat me¡ªAdam, I think his name had been¡ªI¡¯d tried to refuse treatment and had been furious that I¡¯d survived. It seemed like some cruel joke, some terrible twist of fate. Why couldn¡¯t I just die and be at peace? I haven¡¯t thought about any of that¡ªthose darkest days¡ªsince I¡¯d returned home. And for good reason. The memory of that specific fear, of being locked down in the dark with no idea how long it wouldst and no way to tell how much time was passing, was something my brain refused to handle. Now proves to be no different as all those horrible feelingse rushing back, immediately overwhelming me. I fight Axel so hard, in the end he has to pick me up and fling me over his shoulder. Once in his hold, I have no way to properly fight or escape. His grip on me is an inescapable vice. We reach one of the smaller storerooms and Axel pauses to open the door and flick on the overhead light. There are some basics like rice and other bulk provisions stacked inside, and some detached part of my mind tells me that at least I have light this time and won¡¯t starve. As if I¡¯ve already surrendered to the fact I am about to be locked in here. No. I will not give in so easily. Axel sets me down and then shoves me just enough to force me to use precious seconds catching my bnce. By the time I make sure I¡¯m not about to fall on my ass and rush across the small space, he¡¯s darted Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. out of the room and ms the door between us. ¡°Damn it, Axel! Let me out! Now!¡± I yell furiously, yanking at the handle and pounding on the door. ¡°You bastard!¡± The only thing I hear is Axel¡¯s footsteps retreating rapidly across the cer and back onto the stairs. I pound on the door some more, screaming my fury, hoping the entire mansion can hear me and that someone like Jessica wille down and let me out. However, the silence presses in, and reality suddenly hits me out of nowhere. I¡¯m locked in. And I¡¯m alone. I try to calm my racing mind as my heart pounds so hard, I think I might be having a heart attack. I tell myself I have light and I have food and there¡¯s even a small pallet of bottled water, so I can probably survive in here for a good few weeks. The idea of being locked down here for weeks is what sends me over the edge. I shift and throw myself at the door, trying to tear through the solid wood with teeth and ws. Eventually, however, exhaustion gets the better of me. I have no idea how long I¡¯ve been raging for, but it feels like forever, and also somehow a few seconds of time. My wolf squeezes us into a far corner, between stacks of supplies and then I shift back, curling in on myself in the small space. The tearse then, but my mind falls blessedly silent. It¡¯s like I feel my sense of self floating away until I¡¯m empty and nothing matters any longer. Finally, I think as everything goes numb. Maybe this will finally all end. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 AXEL I¡¯m so furious with Emily and the fact I scented another man on her that I don¡¯t even realize what I¡¯ve done until I get back upstairs and see some of the housekeepers and Jessica gathered by the foot of the stairs, staring at me with wide, rmed eyes and shocked expressions. I re at them with a low Alpha snarl, and they scatter, rushing off and out of my sight. I stalk up to my room and m the door, but then think maybe I should have gone outside and shifted to run off some of this fury. That, and escape the shame rapidly burning hotter and higher within me. I don¡¯t know how to get through to Emily that she can¡¯t keep running off on her own. It¡¯s especially worse if she¡¯s leaving the safety of Rathbornnds altogether. But the fact that she¡¯s clearly meeting up with some other man has singed me all the way to the heart I im not to possess. It shouldn¡¯t matter. I rejected her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. We can¡¯t even be together, not without her living under constant threat from my enemies. I should want her to move on and be happy. Except I¡¯m not that altruistic. I¡¯m definitely not that selfless. The idea of her being with someone else is enough to drive me wild with rage, as highlighted by the fact I just dragged her down to the cer and locked her up like some kind of caveman. The shame burns hotter as old memories taunt me. Things I haven¡¯t thought about for decades. Not even being locked up by that bitch Karolina reopened these old scars, but knowing that I just subjected the mate I can¡¯t im to being locked underground in a small, windowless room is eating away at my insides like acid. I spent almost one hundred years locked in the cold, damp, dark dungeon of a castle back in Romania. At the mercy of a ruthless n of vampires who had figured out how to weaken and subdue me with a potent mix of wolfsbane, opiates and valerian. Valerian is poisonous to vampires the same way wolfsbane is to wolves. Or course, they didn¡¯t give me enough to kill me, just enough to keep me in a constantly weakened state. That century is a blur of sickness and misery, the memories of which I usually keep locked down in a vault inside my mind. Now, however, my treatment of Emily has brought it all rushing back. I can¡¯t leave her down there. I shouldn¡¯t have put her down there in the first ce. Especially knowing she had been locked in that damn house by the old Roberts Alpha for ten years. But the deed is done now, and I¡¯m hoping once she calms down, she¡¯ll finally learn her lesson and stop sneaking off to shift and run by herself when she¡¯s expressly been told multiple times by both myself, and Aaron that doing so puts both her and the pack in danger. I finally manage to get my shit together, although my gut still feels like it''s full of stones as I leave my room to get back to my duties. I can still hear Emily yelling in a senseless rage down in the cer, so I head outside where I won¡¯t be able to hear her. I¡¯m not letting her out until she¡¯s calmed down and ready to listen to reason. A few hours go by and it¡¯s dinner time. She must be calmer by now, and as I step into the house and focus my heightened senses, I don¡¯t hear any shoutinging from the cer any longer. I decide to go and make a tray, then take Emily¡¯s dinner up to her room, ready for her to arrive. And if I¡¯m extra careful selecting the most tender cuts of meat and perfectly cooked vegetables for her, then no one will ever be none-the-wiser about it. I then go down to the cer, approaching the door slowly in case Emily starts up her rage and aggression again when she hears meing. However, everything on the other side of the door remains quiet. So quiet, it almost makes me suspicious about what she might be nning now. Maybe she¡¯s thinking about jumping me the second I open the door, so I¡¯m wary and on alert as I unlock it and then swing the door open. I wince when I see how the back side of the door is all scratched up with deep w marks gouged into the wood. And when I first nce around the small space, I don¡¯t see anything, and for a second, I¡¯m incredulous as I think someone must havee down here and let Emily out¡ªsomeone like Jessica. But as I¡¯m turning to leave, nning to storm upstairs and demand who dared interfere, I catch a glimpse of Emily¡¯s foot poking out from behind a stack of supplies in the corner. ¡°Emily?¡± I call softly, wondering if she actually fell asleep, or is just sitting in an exhausted heap after wearing herself out with all that anger. She doesn¡¯t answer, so I cautiously step forward, still thinking this is some kind of trick, and that any second now she¡¯s going to jump up and rush me to escape. But she doesn¡¯t move, and as I round the stack of supplies, I see she¡¯s squeezed herself into what has to be an ufortably tight space. ¡°Emily, you cane out now,¡± I say, looking down at her. I can¡¯t quite see her face from the way her hair has fallen across it. She doesn¡¯t answer, and doesn¡¯t move, as if she didn¡¯t even hear me. ¡°Emily?¡± I repeat, starting to feel worried now. She still doesn¡¯t answer or move, and my heart leaps into my throat. What have I done? Chapter 338 Chapter 338 I lurch forward and press my fingers into Emily¡¯s neck, thinking the worst. When I feel her pulse, I almost get dizzy with relief. However, it¡¯s weak and her skin feels mmy. I reach up and push her hair off her pale face so I can see her more clearly. Her eyes are open, but staring dully, sightlessly at nothing. ¡°Emily!¡± I say, more loudly this time, trying to jolt her out of whatever this is. When that doesn¡¯t work, I try saying her name again, even louder, and give her shoulders a gentle shake. She doesn¡¯t respond, remaining limp and listless beneath my hands. Has she gone into some kind of catatonic state? But why? She was furious when I left her, not scared. What the hell could have caused this in the short few hours I left her here? My stomach is churning with anxiety as I lift her out of the tight space. She still doesn¡¯t stir, and I cradle her gently in my arms as I hurry upstairs to her room. Luckily, I don¡¯t see anyone else on the way. I don¡¯t want anyone to see Emily like this. Not only because I think she would hate it if she knew, but also because she would worry people would see her as more broken and fragile than she already is. I could never think that of Emily. I know what it¡¯s like to go through something like what happened to her when she was abducted by the old Roberts Alpha. She didn¡¯t let it ruin her, if anything, it made her more of a fighter than she probably already was. Not everyone survives something like that, but Emily did, and I respect her for that, if nothing else. Upstairs, I take her into her room and m the door shut behind us. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I have no idea what to do with her, how to bring her out of whatever this is. I half think about putting her in the shower and hitting her with a spray of cold water, but that seems unbearably cruel when she¡¯s already in such a state. Instead, I set her down on the bed, then kick off my boots, before searching out the softest nket I can find. I join her on the bed and wrap her up in the nket, tucking her against my chest and holding her tight. ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± I tell her in a low, quiet voice. ¡°You¡¯re okay, now. I¡¯ve got you.¡± She doesn¡¯t respond, and I hold her just a little tighter, wondering what the hell I¡¯m going to do if she doesn¡¯t snap out of this soon. Worse. What Aaron will do to me if she doesn¡¯t snap out of it, and hees home to find his sister in a catatonic state when I was meant to be looking after her. I keep holding her, and after a while, I start humming some old songs I used to like. Once, centuries ago, I was quite proficient at ying the piano, as many upper ss people had been. Back then, there hadn¡¯t been much else to do besides learn a musical instrument, or y chess, or read extensively. Not like today with smart phones or tablets orputers with their infinite troves of entertainment. People of today didn¡¯t realize how quickly and suddenly the modern world hade about. Things had basically been the same for centuries upon centuries. Candles were the only source of illumination, fire the only source of heat and horses the only mode of transportation. Then, within a few short decades, technology had exploded and within three generations, people¡¯s lives had drastically changed. Sometimes it amazes me to think how long I¡¯d lived and all the things I¡¯d seen. But other times, it felt like a bottomless well of loneliness I couldn¡¯t escape from. Sometimes I wish more than anything that I had someone to share this long life and all those amazing sights and experiences with. But no other wolf is immortal like I am. And while I¡¯ll admit that in my weaker moments I¡¯ve wondered if I shouldn¡¯t just take up with a vampire, because at least she would be able to live decades and centuries by my side, I had secretly always wanted to experience the feeling of being mated. I¡¯d seen the mating bond from the outside plenty of times¡ªa connection that runs deeper and stronger than simple love¡ªso how could I not wonder what that would feel like for myself? I just never imagined the Moon Goddess would actually grant me a mate under any circumstances, let alone theplicated one I¡¯ve found myself in with Emily. I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed, but I feel it when Emily startsing back to herself. She takes in a deeper breath and then some tension flows back into her limp body. I rub her back soothingly, not sure what to expect when she¡¯spletely with it again. Will she immediately descend back into a rage? Will she try to fight me off her? Tell me she hates me again? Fury seems to be her default emotion. But I know from experience that it¡¯s much easier to feel angry than all the other negative emotions that However, Emily doesn¡¯t do any of those things. The one thing that happens is the one thing I didn¡¯t expect. The one thing I don¡¯t know how to deal with at all. The one thing that makes the guilt and regret burn like fire in my blood. Emily begins to cry. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 EMILY I¡¯m confused when my mindes back to itself. I¡¯m no longer in the cer storeroom, I¡¯m in my bedroom with no recollection of how I got here. I¡¯m no longer cold, but wrapped up tight in a nket, being held tight in a strong embrace. Being held tight by¡ª Axel? He¡¯s humming some tune I don¡¯t recognize, but it doesn¡¯t sound like anythingposed this century. More like ssical music of some kind. It¡¯s hard to imagine a hardened Alpha, a warrior, the yer, enjoying something so tame as ssical music. I don¡¯t know what to make of this moment. Axel was the one who locked me up. He¡¯s the one who refuses to understand my need to escape, to shift and run on my own. He is my mate who rejected me out of hand. I should hate him. I should be furious with him. I should be escaping his hold and kicking him out of my room, telling him I never want toy eyes on him again. However, it¡¯s like whatever happened down in that cer storeroom has burned away all that anger I was holding onto. Even though I want to be angry, I can¡¯t find it within me any longer. Instead, I just feel this overwhelming need to cry. I feel this deep, rending grief for what happened to me. For the loss of the girl I was before I got abducted. I¡¯m devastated at what I was forced to endure, at the person¡ªthing¡ªI became during those ten years and all the horrors since. I think now this is the reason I was hanging onto all that anger. Why it was easier to respond to everything¡ªincluding Aaron and Axel¡ªwith fury, because if I let myself feel this anguish, it¡¯s so deep and vast, I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll survive it. Or, how I¡¯ll ever escape it. And then there¡¯s Axel. Yes, he was the one who put me in that situation, but he couldn¡¯t have known what I¡¯d endured at the hands of the old Roberts Alpha. He couldn¡¯t have realized what his actions would trigger within me, because I¡¯ve refused to talk about it. I¡¯ve been stubborn in my denial of needing to talk about and face everything that happened to me, even with the pack therapist I¡¯ve seen several times at Aaron¡¯s behest. How can I expect anyone to understand or help me if they don¡¯t know the truth of my experience? But, of course, there¡¯s good reason for my silence. Maybe I want to tell some of what that twisted old bastard and his equally twisted son put me through, but I can¡¯t tell them everything. Doing so would risk my very life, especially where Axel is concerned. The truth is like a barrier between me and the rest of the pack¡ªthe rest of the world, really¡ªkeeping me separate and never able to fully engage or feel like I belong. The tears have started flowing, and I feel like they¡¯re never going to stop. Like a faucet has turned on inside me and locked in ce, letting the agony I feel inside flow freely without end. Axel stops humming and I feel him shift a little. But I don¡¯t want to look up at him. In fact, I duck my head and close my eyes. If I look up at him, reality will return, and this moment will have to end. But I never want this moment to end. I¡¯m held safe and tight in the arms of my mate¡ªeven if we can never im each other¡ªand I don¡¯t think anything else could ever make me feel quite like this. I¡¯m terrified that Axel is the only thing holding me together right now.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That if he lets go, if he bes cold and indifferent again, then I won¡¯t be able to cope with all this pain welling up within me, and much like what happened down in the cer storeroom, I¡¯ll be lost within my own mind once again. ¡°Emily?¡± Axel asks in a low voice that¡¯s almost a whisper. ¡°Are you with me again?¡± I nod, but can¡¯t answer. My throat feels too swollen, and I think if I try to talk, I¡¯ll end up sobbing instead. ¡°Okay,¡± Axel says, and he actually sounds relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m d. You had me worried for a while there.¡± I feel like I should apologize for being such a burden, for proving I¡¯m as broken and fragile as Aaron believes me to be, but I can¡¯t find the words. Axel doesn¡¯t seem to mind, he just keeps holding me and doesn¡¯t seem in a hurry to move, which I¡¯m grateful for. I idly wonder what the time is and how long we¡¯ve been lying here like this. I know eventually I¡¯m going to have to let him go. I¡¯ll have to get up from this bed and face the world once again. But I¡¯m not ready to do that just yet. For a little while longer, I just want to hold onto my mate and pretend that this is something I get to have fort and love from an Alpha who loves me. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 I knew it couldn¡¯tst, and all too soon, Axel is shifting, pulling away from me. Except he doesn¡¯t let me go and get up from the bed. He simply loosens his hold and leans back from me, then sets his hand beneath my chin so I¡¯m forced to look up at him. I can¡¯t even imagine how wrecked I must appear right now. After that hurricane of rage in the cer storeroom leaving my hair in a tangle, and now with tears wetting my face, I must look quite the sight. However, Axel doesn¡¯t seem to notice. He looks worried¡ªlike he actually cares about me¡ªas he stares down at me with a furrowed brow. ¡°Emily,¡± he says, again in that low voice that makes me shiver. ¡°Talk to me. What happened down there?¡± I¡¯m not really ready to talk¡ªtruthfully, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be ready to talk about this¡ªbut I know it''s long past time I actually started telling someone, anyone, some of the things that happened to me. I take a deep breath and have to look away from him, focusing on the wall beyond his shoulder. ¡°When you took me¡ªlocked me¡ªin the cer, it triggered memories from when the old Roberts Alpha used to¡ª¡± I n to say more, but it¡¯s like words suddenly leave my brain. Axel looks distressed. ¡°Emily, you don¡¯t have to tell me. Whatever it is, it¡¯s in the past. I¡¯m sorry, if I¡¯d known¡ª¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t know, not enough of it anyway,¡± I tell him, because it looks like he¡¯s ready to start beating himself up over it. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t tell you. Because I refused to talk to anyone about what happened to me. Like I could make it go away, make it hurt less, make me less broken if I forced it to be in the past and pretended it didn¡¯t affect me now. But it¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s not going to go away unless I deal with it.¡± I take a deep breath, returning my gaze to Axel to find him watching me closely, and I think I see a hint of pride in his gaze. ¡°I need to start dealing with it,¡± I say resolutely, even though I¡¯m terrified of facing the things inside me. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Especially the biggest secret I¡¯m keeping from everyone. ¡°And the way to do that is to begin by talking. At least that¡¯s what the pack therapist told me. I need to tell you what happened, so you understand.¡± Axel nods, his gaze trained on me, giving me his undivided attention, as if nothing could be more important to him at this moment. I take another slow breath as I feel my pulse rate picking up. ¡°The old Roberts Alpha had a few different ways he would punish me. Sometimes it was because I did something wrong¡ªthough not often. After a few years, I tried my hardest to be good and docile so he would leave me alone. But sometimes he punished me simply because he was in a bad mood, or because something was going wrong in his pack, or because he¡¯d get some news about Leah he didn¡¯t like. One of the things he did sometimes was lock me in the storm cer beneath the house. It wasn¡¯t much bigger than a closet. There was no light, and he used to toss me down there for hours or sometimes days at a time without any food or water.¡± Axel is listening, but I can see his anger growing, and suddenly I¡¯m unsure about telling him anymore. Why is he getting angry? Did I do something wrong? I feel myself beginning to shrink away from him, but he gentles his hold and smoothed his expression. ¡°Emily, I¡¯m so sorry that happened to you,¡± Axel says in a gentle voice. ¡°And I know how much it must have taken for you to tell me that, so thank you for sharing with me.¡± ¡°Then why are you getting angry?¡± I dare to ask him, though my voice is hesitant and not much more than a whisper. Axel lifts one of his hands and gentle runs it over my tangled hair in aforting, affectionate gesture, one I wouldn¡¯t have ever thought to associate with the deadly yer. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, I promise. I want for you to be able to tell me these things. Believe it or not, I understand. Probably more precisely than you can imagine.¡± ¡°You can?¡± I say curiously. I never imagined Axel and I might be able to have such an open, honest conversation like this. ¡°I¡¯m centuries old, Emily,¡± he says and there¡¯s a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Unfortunately, some of that time was spent locked up at the hands of my enemies. Maybe I¡¯ll tell you more about it sometime. But for now, I just want you to know I intimately understand that kind of torture.¡± My mind shies away from the description of torture. I don¡¯t like thinking that¡¯s what happened to me. But it¡¯s the truth. I was psychologically and physically tortured over ten years in a variety of terrible ways. ¡°Then why the anger?¡± I ask, not feeling as intimidated any longer. ¡°Because, right now I¡¯m wishing I had the power to drag that old bastard back from hell so I can make him pay for every second he hurt you. For you, I¡¯d make him regret the day he was born.¡± Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Axel¡¯s words are like a balm on my wounded soul. Maybe I should be questioning why he cares so much, why he would bother taking revenge for someone he seemingly doesn¡¯t like very much. But then I think about my own hot and cold feelings toward him- how sometimes I really dislike him, but at other times, I want him beyond all reason. I know it has to do with the fact we¡¯re mates, even though Axel rejected me. And now I wonder if it¡¯s possible Axel feels the same push and pull. He¡¯s made no secret of the fact he doesn¡¯t like me, but at the same time, maybe he wants me or at least his wolf wants me- which means he¡¯s contending with the same kind of confusion that I am. Either way, I can¡¯t deny how grateful I am that my mate is here with me now, even if we won¡¯t or can¡¯t even be together. I¡¯m d he¡¯s the one taking care of me, that he¡¯s here tofort me exactly when I need it. And the fact he wishes he could avenge me? That makes it almost impossible to deny all the warm feelings unfurling within me, chasing away that bone¨Cdeep coldness | haven¡¯t been able to escape for what feels like years. 2/5 I know that anything between us anything more than just holding each other as we are now¨Cis a bad idea, however, in this moment, I want to feel even closer to him than I already do. There¡¯s every chance he¡¯ll immediately rebuff me. But of course, my wolf is all for it. Sometimes it¡¯s just easier to feel than it is to think. So I don¡¯t let myself think, I just lean up and press my mouth to Axel¡¯s, my heart skipping several excited beats as our lips slide together. The first time I kissed Axel, I was trying to trick him, so I didn¡¯t think too much about how it felt. The second time, I¡¯d been half asleep and it¡¯d almost felt like a dream. An amazing dream. But a dream nheless, leaving the details hazy. 3/5 This time, however, I¡¯m wide awake and very aware of what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯mpletely clear¨Cminded about the choice I¡¯ve made. Just because Axel and I won¡¯t ever end up together in some happily ever after, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t discover what it feels like to be with my mate. Even if knowing is worse than not knowing, I¡¯d rather have something, anything, despite how it¡¯s nothing more than some. stolen, forbidden moments of time, rather than have nothing of him at all. And even though I thought Axel might stop this from happening, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. he¡¯s kissing me back. Unlike previous times, this kiss isn¡¯t desperate and frenzied, a simple explosion of lust. He¡¯s kissing me slow, deep and delicious, his tongue doing Emboldened, I climb on top of him, and he lets me. This time I¡¯m the one getting to explore him. I slip my hands under his shirt, shivering as I trace the ridges of muscles. 4/5 And when that¡¯s not enough, I impatiently push his shirt up, exposing his abdomen, and then break the kiss so I can taste the salty, manly musk of his skin. He doesn¡¯t try to stop me, and I get lost in the moment exactly how I wanted. No thoughts, just the pleasure of being with my mate. I make my way down his abdomen and don¡¯t hesitate in unbuckling his belt, and then unfastening his pants. He murmurs my name, but not to stop me, more like he¡¯s as lost in the moment as I am. With anticipation running hotly through me, I free his erection, barely wasting a second before I lick the hard, hot length of him, making all his muscles tense and his body bow up off the bed a little. I love that I¡¯m in control at this moment. That he¡¯s at my mercy. That even though he¡¯s stronger and bigger than I am, in this, I can. bring him to his knees, both figuratively and probably literally if I was so inclined. Axel isrge in length and width, and I know I won¡¯t be able to take all of him without gagging, so instead I wrap a firm hand around the base and mouth the tip, sucking and licking and quickly working him into a frenzy. 5/5 It doesn¡¯t take long before he¡¯s warning me that he¡¯sing, butI don¡¯t pull off. I want everything he has to offer, and I eagerly swallow down every drop as he shouts his pleasure. After, he drags me up his chest into a messy kiss. His eyes are glowing their unique violet color, and I think this time maybe he¡¯s going to snap and im me after all. And I want to be imed by this man more than anything else I¡¯ve ever wanted in my life. So when he growls and flips me over, putting me beneath him, all I do is moan, going all pliant and submissive beneath him, which I know will drive his wolf wild. Whatever happens next, I know nothing between us will ever be the same. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 AXEL I¡¯m fighting my wolf with everything I¡¯ve got, but I¡¯m about ready to give in, even though I know my wolf ns to im his mate, whether it will put her in danger or not. After letting Emily have her way with me¨Csomething that I knew was a bad idea from the start¨Cthest of my resistance is quickly going up in smoke. I¡¯ve just put Emily beneath me¨Cright where my wolf wants her- when my phone starts ringing in my pocket. My wolf orders me to ignore it, to kiss Emily instead, and so I do, even though I don¡¯t like how much my wolf is in control right now. However, when my phone immediately starts ringing again a second after it stops, I know something must have happened. And as acting Alpha, I can¡¯t shirk my responsibilities no matter how much I might wish the rest of the world and itsplications. would disappear right now. I roll off Emily and pull my cell phone out, barking an irritated answer into it. 2/5 However, the report I get from William makes my blood run cold, and Emily is immediately forgotten as I hurry to refasten my pants. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I tell William, before slipping the phone away again. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Emily asks from behind me. I turn to face her, finding her all tousled and flushed. I¡¯d give just about anything to climb back into that bed and pick up where we left off¨Csomething I should not have even been doing in the first ce¨Cbut instead I take a few steps backward. ¡°Something I need to deal with immediately,¡± I tell her in a gruff voice. ¡°You should stay here and rest.¡± I don¡¯t want to tell Emily what happened. She¡¯s going to find out. The whole pack will know soon enough. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. News travels like wildfire through a close¨Cknit pack like this. But Emily¡¯s been through enough tonight, and I¡¯m worried this incident might bring up more painful memories for her, especially with everything so raw and close to the surface because of what I did. Another zing surge of guilt burns through me and I turn away from her. 3/5 Even without the additional trauma of the old Roberts Alpha locking her in the storm cer, I should have known better than to punish her the way I did. But mindless jealousy and my temper got the better of me when I realized she¡¯d been out meeting with some other male. One she may have met with several times now. The thought of it starts reviving that wild fury, so I put it from my mind as I turn on my heel. ¡°I¡¯ll check in on you when I get back,¡± I say as I walk out the door. ¡°Axel, wait, where are you going?¡± she calls after me, but I don¡¯t return to answer. I don¡¯t have time to waste, and as soon as I¡¯m out of her bedroom, I run down the stairs and out to the front of the mansion where William is waiting in one of the Rathborn SUV, with several others ready to roll, all of them full of Aaron¡¯s best fighters. I jump in and the SUV takes off in a squeal of tires. The air in the car is tense and no one tries to make any conversation as we speed through the night. We all know where we¡¯re going and what we¡¯re facing when we get there. 4/5 If the threat hasn¡¯t passed, there¡¯s every chance some of these guys won¡¯t be with us when these SUVS return to Rathborn packndse morning. But that¡¯s the nature of wolves, and the nature of living this kind of existence. We arrive at Roberts packnds and swing into the driveway, tires skidding across the cktop at the sudden turn. There¡¯s an orange glow on the night horizon. Something is on fire. Something big. As we get closer, it soon bes apparent. The Roberts mansion is fully ame, sending sparks spitting into the darkened sky. William doesn¡¯t slow the SUV in the least, driving straight into the chaos, even connecting with a couple of bodies, sending them flying. The SUVS all screech to a halt in a half¨Ccircle formation, choreographed as if they¡¯ve practiced it a million times before. They probably have, knowing Aaron. Guys are shifting even as they jump out of the SUV,unching themselves straight into the fight. But me? 5/5 I draw out a huge¨Cass machete¨Cmy favorite for beheading¨Cand a perfectly sharpened wooden stake. The best weapons for killing this kind of enemy. Vampires. Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 343 Chapter 343 EMILY For a while after Axel leaves, Iy in bed mulling over what just happened between us. I¡¯m both extremely relieved and totally peeved that we got interrupted right when I thought Axel was actually going to finally let go of the tight rein he keeps on his control. At least this time Axel didn¡¯t turn all cold and distant and terrible after, telling me it was a mistake or couldn¡¯t happen again or whatever. I know it¡¯s a bad idea. Logically, my brain is very aware of that fact. However, it feels right. In a way I just don¡¯t know how to exin. Well, actually, there is an easy exnation. Because he¡¯s my mate. Or, he was, anyhow. But he rejected me, and I epted it. 2/6 Shouldn¡¯t the feelings and pull we have toward one another either diminished or disappeared altogether? I don¡¯t get what keeps drawing us together in those moments when the rest of the time we can¡¯t even stand one another. Once I get sick of my brain going around and around in circles, I get up and see that Axel has left me a tray with dinner on it. However, it¡¯s grown cold, so I decide to take it down to the kitchen to heat it up. I¡¯m not very hungry, but I know that I¡¯ll probably still eat it all anyway. When I reach the bottom of the stairs, I see Jessica rushing around, and she seems to be getting a whole bunch of random things together to go somewhere. Except I can¡¯t image where she¡¯s in such a rush to go at this time of night with all that stuff, or why she looks so stressed and worried. Does it have something to do with the phone call Axel got? ¡°Jessica, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, catching her attention. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± she says, looking concerned. ¡°Obviously not,¡± I reply, setting the tray aside, food forgotten. ¡°Has something happened?¡± 3/6 ¡°There¡¯s been an attack,¡± Jessica says, and now that I¡¯m looking more closely, I can see she¡¯s pale and a little scared. ¡°Vampires.¡± ¡°Are we secure?¡± I demand, stepping forward and grabbing her arm. ¡°Should we be evacuating everyone to the bunker?¡± ¡°Not Rathborn pack,¡± she says with a shake of her head. ¡°Roberts. pack. Their security is good, Aaron has upgraded it since he be Alpha. But they weren¡¯t prepared for something like this.¡± I can almost feel my lip curling in disdain. My initial instinct is to say good, I hope they all burn in hell. But I remind myself that the Roberts pack itself aren¡¯t to me for the actions of their twisted old Alpha. Instead, I take a deep breath. ¡°What can I do?¡± I ask Jessica, and she stares at me in shock. Obviously, she was not expecting me to offer my help. In fact, she was probably expecting me to say exactly what I thought¨Cthat I didn¡¯t care what happened to Roberts¡® pack because I hate them. 4/6 Yes, they were our enemy for countless years. But I¡¯m beginning to see what Aaron meant when he said that a lot had changed during the time I was gone. And perhaps I¡¯m also beginning to see some truth in what both Aaron and Axel kept telling me¨Ceven if the way they told me was harsh that maybe I have been selfish and close¨Cminded, at least where the Roberts pack and even Leah as my Luna are concerned. It still hurts that we lost our parents to a senseless war with them. And my own captivity at the hands of the old Roberts Alpha and his son Liam is going to take years for me to recover from. But more hatred toward the Roberts pack will only bring more hurt. Because there would have been women and children and wolves that had no part in what happened to me. They were the ones attacked, suffering, dying. And no wolf¨Cor human for that matter¨Cshould fall victim to such hate. Besides, now that the vampires are trying to ignite a new inter¨Cspecies war, wolves need toe together now more than ever. 5/6 ¡°I ept that Roberts pack is our sister¨Cpack now that Aaron is their Alpha,¡± I say to Jessica. ¡°And as acting Luna while Leah is away, it¡¯s my responsibility to help them.¡± Jessica smiles, and there¡¯s a gleam of respect in her gaze that I didn¡¯t realize I was longing to see until now. ¡°We¡¯re gathering supplies and getting ready to go with the pack doctor and nurses over to Roberts territory,¡± Jessica says to me. ¡°I have a list. You can help me grab thest few things.¡± I nod as Jessica pulls the list out of her pocket and shows it to me. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m voluntarily about to set foot on Roberts packnds. Even a week ago I would have rather jumped off a cliff than walk into territory I considered to be that of my enemies. But now I¡¯m getting supplies ready to go and help them. I think this will help me see that they¡¯re not the bad guys I¡¯ve made them out to be. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. That they¡¯re just wolves, just like the members of my own Rathborn pack. And right now, they need all the help they can get. 6/6 I know this is what Aaron would want me to do. It¡¯s time I started acting like the daughter and sister of Alphas l was born to be. B Write yourment Chapter 344 Chapter 344 As we approach Roberts packnds, there¡¯s an orange glow in the sky. Jessica and I are sitting in the backseat of an SUV and we share a worried look. It turns out to be the Roberts mansion burning, although fire trucks dispatched by the Council and manned by volunteer wolves from several different packs are there bringing the fire under control. Driving up to the Roberts mansion and other main buildings is like entering a war zone. It brings back hazy memories from a decade ago, around the time my parents were killed, when I would arrive after a battle to help with the clean up and assist wounded pack members. I remember being a teenager, being impatient to join the fight and battle our enemies, how I¡¯d been angry that I felt like my parents had been sheltering me and holding me back. But now I understand that they loved me and were simply trying to protect me from the horrific realities. To safeguard me from being changed by the devastating cost of war. 2/6 Yet, in the end they had been killed and I paid that price dearly when the old Roberts Alpha had abducted me and kept me hostage for ten years. However, now seeing the Roberts mansion going up in mes, seeing the broken, bloodied pack members who had fought against what must have been a vicious attack by vampires, I can only feel sad for them. I even feel bad for Leah, that she¡¯s going toe home from Romania to find her childhood home burned to the ground. Jessica and I are silent, taking in the awful sight as we climb out of the SUV. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, we get straight to work, handing out supplies and helping the doctors set up a triage tent to sort patients before sending them on to the medical annex¨Cwhich luckily seems to have escaped any damage or monitor them shifting and healing for less serious wounds, before allowing them to leave and help with the clean¨Cup. Not much time has passed when some kind of awareness shivers down my spine. I nce up, and somehow, I know exactly where to look. Axel appears out of the darkness, stalking through the members of thebined packs who part like the seas as he emerges. 3/6 He¡¯s carrying a huge, wicked looking knife that¡¯s dripping in blood. He looks fierce and formidable, like a warrior of old, returning victorious from the battlefield, anointed in the blood of his enemies. More blood is sshed across his body and my heart drops as I realize it¡¯s so much blood, he must be injured. I rush over to him, already fearing the worst, wondering how I¡¯ll survive it if he actually dies. He¡¯s not my mate, but in that second, I honestly feel like my heart is going to fail at the mere thought that Axel might not survive whatever injuries he sustained. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± I demand in a rush as I stop in front of him. I reach out, but he catches my wrist, stopping me from physically searching his body for the tell¨Ctale wound. ¡°Quick! We need to get you into the triage tent,¡± I say, confused about why he¡¯s just standing there. Isn¡¯t he in pain? ¡°Emily, none of it is my blood,¡± he says in a low, calm voice. I take another look at him and wonder how many vampires he beheaded to end up covered in this much blood. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks when I don¡¯t reply to his statement. 4/6 For a second, my mind is nk as I try to reconcile this new, brutal yet protective side of Axel. He put his life on the line, rushed here to defend Roberts pack, all in the name of allegiance to my brother. I realize I have never met a wolf as honorable or righteous as Axel. There¡¯s something about him¨Cmaybe because he was born in ancient times, a world long lost¨Cthat is different from anyone else I¡¯ve ever encountered. ¡°Emily?¡± he prompts when the silence stretches between us. ¡°I came here to help,¡± I eventually say when my brain gets with the program. ¡°Jessic and I,¡± I rify. ¡°We knew that Roberts pack members would need supplies and as much medical help as they could get after the attack, so we came to help.¡± I feel like I¡¯m not making any sense whatsoever, but it¡¯s suddenly like I¡¯m seeing Axel in a whole new light. Or maybe I¡¯m simply seeing him properly for the first time. 5/6 ¡°I told you to stay home and rest,¡± Axel says in a low rumble, and it seems as if there¡¯s actually a hint of worry in his tone. ¡°After what you went through today¨Cseeing this¨Cit¡¯s too much for you, Emily.¡± Any time before now, I would have immediately got angry and defensive, telling him that I can look after myself and I¡¯ll be the one to judge what is or isn¡¯t too much for me. But now, I can see his words and gruff demeanor for what it actually is. He cares about me¨Ceven if he doesn¡¯t want to or ims he doesn¡¯t feel anything¨Cand this is his way of trying to look after 1. me. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Axel,¡± I tell him, and my calm behavior seems to surprise him. ¡°This is where I¡¯m needed right now. As acting Luna, it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Axel stares at me for a long moment, as if trying to gauge how sincere I am. However, then he nods and shifts back from me. ¡°I¡¯m going to head over to the medical annex to get cleaned up,¡± Axel says. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you and Jessica a hand with those supplies.¡± 6/6 I nod in agreement as he steps back from me, then turns to head toward the medical annex, since it¡¯s the easiest ce to get cleaned up now that the mansion is gone. For a second, I watch him go, and then my feet are moving to follow him, almost of their own ord. It¡¯s my wolf, I think. For some reason, she doesn¡¯t want to be away from him. In fact, after what we just witnessed, she now wants him more than ever. So do I for that matter. Maybe I don¡¯t hate Axel as much as I¡¯ve been telling myself that I 1. do. But realizing this is dangerous. Because the opposite emotion to hate is¡­ B Chapter 345 Chapter 345 I can¡¯t bring myself to name what I¡¯m feeling. If I do, it¡¯s putting too much power behind the emotion. ¡°Axel, why did you break the bond?¡± 1/6 I didn¡¯t mean to blurt that out, but once the words are out there, I watch him flinch. But he keeps walking. Axel?¡± I try again. He doesn¡¯t answer right away, and I swallow down the lump in my throat. But I don¡¯t turn back. I follow him into the annex. To the far end, pushing into the bathroom after him and not caring if he wants his privacy or not. He washes himself in the sink. The blood sluicing off his arms and chest. I wait as he cleanses away the remnants of the fighting. I want to help him. To take the towel from his hand and care for him myself, but I know it¡¯s not what he wants right now. ¡°Why, Axel?¡± I repeat. ¡°Is it because of what happened to me? Because you knew I would be some broken, fragile mess?¡± 2/6 He hurls thest of the rags aside and steps forward. He catches. my upper arms, his expression fierce. ¡°I don¡¯t think that about you at all, Emily,¡± he says in an intense tone. ¡°I think you¡¯re strong and resilient. I think you¡¯re amazing. Instead of being broken by what you went through, you let it make you stronger. Not many people can im that.¡± I let a wan smile tug at my lips. Not many people have been through what I went through, and I have trouble agreeing with Axel¡¯s assessment of me. ¡°Then why?¡± I whisper this time, looking up at him, searching his expression for the truth. Axel looks torn for a second and I think maybe he¡¯s not going to tell me after all. I don¡¯t know where to go from here if he can¡¯t be truthful with me. But then he seems to give in to whatever thoughts are going around inside his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about you at all, Emily,¡± he says gently, pulling me closer still, holding me properly now, his touch tender. ¡°Well, it was, just not in the way you¡¯re thinking.¡± 3/6 ¡°Then exin it to me,¡± I say, daring to lift my hands and rest them on his chest, enjoying how I¡¯m in his embrace in a way I never imagined I would be. ¡°I can¡¯t ever have a mate,¡± he says, and a shadow enters his gaze, one that¡¯s sad and haunted. ¡°I¡¯m centuries old, and in all the time, the Moon Goddess never once granted me a mate. I understood why. I live a dangerous existence. And I¡¯m immortal. What good would it do to have a mate for a single, mortal lifetime, only to lose. her and then maybe lose myself in the process. How would I go on living and upholding the peace between wolves and vampires if I went mad from grief over losing my mate?¡± I¡¯m startled to realize I¡¯ve never considered things from this perspective. Now, it makes total sense why he rejected me. He was trying to save both of us from the inevitable pain. ¡°That sounds very lonely,¡± I tell him in a quiet voice, and a hint of gratitude crosses his face at my understanding. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t all,¡± he continues. ¡°I¡¯ve made many enemies over my long lifetime, and I will no doubt make many more in the future. If I had a mate, any of them could easily threaten or use her against me in countless terrible ways.¡± My heart melts for him as I realize that all this time, I thought Axel¡¯s decision to reject me had been selfish, that he was some kind of 4/6 hateful person who simply didn¡¯t want to be with damaged goods like I am. Except he was trying to protect me. His reasons for rejecting me were the least selfish ones he could havee up with. ¡°I understand,¡± I say, and I realize it hurts that my mate has been put in such a terrible position, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to help him. ¡°You do?¡± he whispers, as if he can¡¯t quite believe it, or doesn¡¯t know what to do with the fact. I nod emphatically. ¡°Thest thing I want to do is make your life harder, and that¡¯s all I¡¯ve been doing these past weeks.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Emily,¡± Axel replies. ¡°I yed my part in it as well.¡± He draws me into a hug, and for a moment, we stand there holding one another. I can feel the new trust and depth of our rtionship blooming between us. Axel won¡¯t be in my life forever. 5/6 It¡¯s just not possible, I see that now, and that¡¯s not counting my secret standing between us that would change everything if Axel. knew. But while he is here, I want to enjoy having my mate in my life, even if he can¡¯t im me and we can¡¯t be properly mated like most wolf couples. But Axel was right about one thing. I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s lived centuries, and then out of everyone in the world¨Cpast and future¨Cthe Moon Goddess thought it would be a good idea to pair us together. Everything about it is impossible. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say, and he pulls back to look down at me with a quick smile. ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not all your fault.¡± ¡°I know, I just feel terrible that I¡¯m the one the Moon Goddess gifted you, and we can¡¯t even be together.¡± ¡°You need to stop selling yourself short, Emily,¡± Axel says as he cups my face in hisrge hands. ¡°Out of everyone I¡¯ve ever known over my long, countless years of life, I can see why the Moon. Goddess picked you. I think you are a gift, Emily. I only wish I was deserving of you.¡± 6/6 Emotion surges hard through me, and instead of answering, I lean up and close the distance between us to kiss him. Now that we¡¯ve reached this new understanding, the kiss is so much sweeter, so much better, so much more of everything. Maybe Axel can¡¯t im me. Maybe we can¡¯t be together in the long run. But just maybe I can know what it feels like to be loved by my mate. B Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 346 Chapter 346 The kiss quickly grows heated between us and it¡¯s everything I ever wanted. It feels as if Axel is focused and determined this time, no edge of desperation or knowledge that we shouldn¡¯t be doing this getting in the way of us simply enjoying each other. It doesn¡¯t take long before clothes start disappearing, Axel stripping them off me at an impressive rate. He then tosses off his borrowed scrubs until we¡¯re standing naked in front of each other. I shiver at the sight of him, all sinew and muscles, his gaze on me hot enough to burn. He stalks forward then, and I coyly back up until Ie up against N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. the counter beneath the mirror. Axel doesn¡¯t pause, simply lifts me and perches me on the edge of the counter. I automatically wrap my legs around his hips as he starts to kiss me again or maybe devour me is the more urate term. It¡¯s almost a shock to my system when the hard hot length of him presses against the juncture between my thighs. I¡¯m already wet, and he groans as he slides up against me. For half a moment I have second thoughts. Axel is huge and I¡¯m inexperienced. 2/5 But I barely have time to think the thought before he adjusts the angle of his hips and thrusts into me¡­ hard. I cry out at the sharp but expected pain, my nails digging into his shoulder. He pauses, as if btedly realizing, and then breaks the kiss to stare down at me in shock. ¡°Emily, were you a-¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I rush to reply, feeling my cheeks heat with embarrassment. ¡°I got abducted when I was a teenager and spent ten years in captivity. There weren¡¯t exactly any chances to¨CSo, yes, I was a virgin.¡± Maybe it seems dumb to feel humiliated about it after the fact, but I just don¡¯t want Axel to think I¡¯m some dumb, inexperienced girl. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± he demands. ¡°I would have been far gentler about it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to change anything between us,¡± I tell him with determination. ¡°It obviously doesn¡¯t matter now, and it only hurt for a second. I don¡¯t want it to ruin this-¡± 3/5 ¡°It¡¯s not ruined,¡± Axel tells me, a fierce protective light in his eyes. ¡°But this makes you mine, Emily. Mine and mine only.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I reply on a gasp as he starts thrusting again, a little more gently this time, which I have to admit, is better. I surrender control to Axel as he sets the pace and measures his strokes, expertly building pleasure within me so that the pain is quickly forgotten. Maybe I¡¯ve never done this before, but I know this isn¡¯t just sex. Axel is making love to me, tender in his regard, treating me like the most precious thing he¡¯s ever handled in his life, seeing to my pleasure instead of his own. Now I know, this is what it feels like to be with your mate. I can only imagine how much more intense and overwhelming it would be if we were mated, if he were to im me right here and right now. As if on instinct alone, my head tilts back, exposing my neck. Axel thrusts harder as he lets out a low growl. Then his mouth is on my neck and I feel the pleasant, subtle scrape of his teeth. That final assault on my senses is what tips me over the edge, and 4/5 I¡¯munched into the kind of pleasure I¡¯ve never before imagined could even exist. Axel abruptly rips his mouth away from my neck, and I catch a sh of wicked canines and the subtle glow of violet in his eyes as he struggles to not let his wolf take control of this moment. His hips piston into mine once more and then he shouts as he However, he¡¯s barely finished when he pulls out and stumbles away from me. ¡°Axel?¡± I say in rm, not sure what¡¯s wrong, why he¡¯s suddenly turning away from me. He gathers up the scrubs and quickly throws them on, keeping his back to me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I ask, slipping down from the counter, a sense of coldness stealing over me, both outside from the sweat. cooling on my skin, and inside from the way he¡¯s acting. ¡°Just leave me alone,¡± he growls out, before stalking out of the room and mming the door behind him. My brain is spinning and I can¡¯t make sense of what just happened. I thought something meaningful had just taken ce between us, that we¡¯de to a new understanding of each other. 5/5 But yet again, Axel has left me cold moments after being intimate. It¡¯s like getting dunked in ice water and I abruptly regret everything that just happened between us. ¡°What have I done?¡± I whisper brokenly into the empty room. D Write yourment Gifts Bad Love: An Alpha¡¯s Regret Chapter 347 Chapter 347 AXEL I almost imed her. 1/6 That thought keeps rocketing around my head, and I¡¯m indescribably pissed off at myself. It¡¯s only asionally interrupted by the knowledge that she was a virgin until I roughly took her virginity like some careless, crass moron. I took her virginity in a bathroom of her enemy¡¯s keep. Maybe I would¡¯ve been able to figure it out myself if I¡¯d actually used my brain and thought about things properly. Of course she was a virgin. She was barely more than a child when the old Roberts Alpha took her, and he held her in istion for ten years. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At least I can be thankful that twisted bastard and his equally twisted son¨Cording to the stories I heard about how Liam tried to kill his own sister¨Cnever forced themselves on her. Just the idea of it sends a spurt of wild fury through me, and I 2/6 need to take some deep breaths, reminding my damned idiotic wolf that both those assholes are dead, so there¡¯s no one I can go maim or murder in answer for Emily¡¯s treatment. I blindly rush through the chaotic medical annex, no destination in mind, just knowing I need to put as much distance between me and Emily as I can before my wolf gets the better of me, and I end up going back to im the mate I can barely resist. I knew being with her like that would be dangerous, but she offered herself so sweetly to me, and where she¡¯s concerned, I have no resistance. I can¡¯t deny her. Coming fresh out of battle¡­the adrenaline, her kindness, her soft, warm body so close to me. It was a recipe for disaster. I would have gone begging on my knees to give her what she wanted. At least I was able to wrest back control at the veryst second and not sink my teeth into her neck, iming her with the bite as my instincts¨Cmy wolf¨Cwas moring for me to do. Besides the fact it would have put her into immeasurable amounts of danger¨Cmade her a target for anyone who wanted to hurt me -Aaron stated inly what would happen should I change my mind. 3/6 I¡¯d hate to have to kill him over his sister. I¡¯d be depriving our species of a good leader, and I¡¯d be losing the first real friend I¡¯d had in centuries. The Roberts mansion is still burning, but at least the fire crews seem to have it under control now. hurry out past the main buildings, getting away from everything so I can clear my head. I¡¯m not going to take long. I¡¯m acting Alpha and the packs need me right now. I don¡¯t n on letting Aaron down. I slow once I¡¯m alone and away from themotion following the battle with the vampires who raided Roberts pack. However, I¡¯ve barely had a chance to start catching my breath when my cell phone starts ringing. I sigh, thinking about ignoring it, but knowing I can¡¯t. However, when I pull out my phone, it¡¯s a number I¡¯m not expecting to see. Battle hardened dread streams through me for a moment, before I settle the old familiar mantle of yer over myself. ¡°Hello,¡± I answer in a clipped voice. 4/6 ¡°Hello, Axiel,¡± a familiar, heavily ented voice replies. ¡°How are things going in America?¡± ¡°You know how they¡¯re going, Henri,¡± I reply in a bored tone. ¡°I sent you a reportst week.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chm,¡± Henri replies cryptically. The League doesn¡¯t usually contact me unless serious shit is about to go down. Reportedly, The League was once a coalition of supernatural creatures, with a single representative from each faction. Wolves, vampires, witches, demons, angels, fae and reportedly even a dragon shifter, if their archives are to be believed. However, most supernatural creatures have gone extinct, or, in the case of the fae, closed the portals between this mortal realm and the Otherworld to live in peace. These days, I was one of thest with direct contact to The League. Supposedly, the most powerful Old Country Wolf and the oldest vampire in the Enve of Elders were also in contact with the League, but I wasn¡¯t sure how true that was, and I didn¡¯t bother asking. 5/6 As far as I knew, The League was now made up of Henri, who was the oldest and only living witch left in existence, Delphine who was supposedly a wolf, but somehow immortal, and Lucien, a vampire who might have been one of the First, but no one knew for sure. The League were the ones who had put in ce the peace treaty between vampires and wolves, and also the ones who had tasked me with upholding it. ¡°What do you want, Henri?¡± I ask, trying not to sound impatient. ¡°We¡¯ve received credible information you need to be aware of,¡± Henri replies, and I don¡¯t like the grim note in his tone. ¡°What information?¡± ¡°The Vl?descu n have risen again,¡± Henri says, and my blood turns to ice in my veins. ¡°No,¡± I say in adamant denial. ¡°I wiped them out. Everyst one of them.¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± Henri replies in dark amusement. ¡°They went underground and have returned more powerful than ever. And Axiel, you should know¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I demand, wondering what could be worse than finding out my mortal enemies¨Cthe same ones who held me captive for a century¨Chave returned from the dead. ¡°They¡¯reing for you.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 EMILY The following day, I somehow managed to sessfully avoid Axel. Actually, I can¡¯t say if it¡¯s just me avoiding him, or if we¡¯re avoiding each other and that¡¯s why it¡¯s been so easy. As promised, he didn¡¯t lock me in my roomst night. Well, I should say this morning, actually. It was after dawn by the time Jessica and I came back from helping at Roberts packnds. After speaking to several survivors, it sounds like the vampires raided the Roberts mansion and territory searching for any files or information about the missing software. So much for giving Aaron and Leah two weeks to hand the tech over. However, I know the secret my brother and his Luna are hiding from the vampires. That the Al tech got destroyed, and they¡¯ve got no intention of 2/6 handing a weapon that dangerous to the vampires when there¡¯s every chance it could be used against wolves to simply wipe us out. It¡¯s probably what the vampires were nning to do anyway. I know Leah mentioned something about recreating the tech, but I can¡¯t imagine she was serious, or that Aaron would even agree with such a risky n. But anyway, although I¡¯ve heard Axel¡¯s voice from a distance a few times, or caught glimpses of him, so quickly rushed off in a different direction, I haven¡¯t properly seen or spoken to him since he walked out of the bathroom at the medical annex on Roberts packnds, leaving me deste and confused. I¡¯ve been trying to sort through my feelings, but I can¡¯t get anything to make sense, and it hurts too much anyway, so it¡¯s honestly easier not to think about it. So instead, I throw myself into taking my role as acting Luna far more seriously than I have been to this point, helping Jessica with some follow up matter after the attackst night. Around mid¨Cafternoon, when I¡¯m mulling over the senseless violence of the vampires raid, and wondering if they actually found anything before torching the Roberts mansion, I suddenly realize I might have a source to get these questions answered. Ronan. But our friendship is so new, and I don¡¯t know where the boundaries are. 3/6 Will he be annoyed or insulted if I ask him what he knows about the vampires who came onto Roberts territoryst night? Before I can talk myself out of it, I get out my phone and send Ronan a message, asking if he wants to meet at a diner or coffee shop in town. He quickly responds with an affirmative, and I¡¯m happy to have an excuse to get away from the mansion¨Caway from the threat of seeing Axel when I¡¯m not yet ready to deal with him and how he hurt me again so I tell Jessica I¡¯m going into town to get some supplies. She doesn¡¯t bat an eye, though she does half¨Cheartedly tell me she¡¯lle along if I want, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s only offering because she thinks she should, not because she wants to. I tell her I¡¯ll be fine and take one of the other guys if I need to, but then quickly snag keys to one of the SUVs and drive myself down the driveway and out of Rathborn territory alone. Axel would probably say I¡¯m breaking this new trust ord we were supposed to have reached. But I would say he did that first when he walked out on mest night after making love to me like I actually meant something to him. 4/6 I feel tears pricking my eyes, and I quickly blink them away and turn my thoughts to other things. I hope Ronan won¡¯t think I¡¯m using him by calling him, asking to meet like this and then demanding he give me intel on the vampires, which is probably technically betraying his own people. All I seem to be good at is ruining rtionships these days, but this is important. And I think that if Aaron were here and he knew I was doing this for the pack, he would agree. Of course, Aaron would probably murder me if he knew I had be friends with a vampire, but that¡¯s a whole other story. I arrive at the coffee shop to find Ronan already waiting out the front for me, and after everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¯m d to see him. He smiles as I approach, and then I¡¯m surprised as he pulls me into a hug when I get closer. I hug him back and think it¡¯s weird how natural this feels. There¡¯s nothing sexual about it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It feels more like hugging my brother, but for some inexplicable reason, I have this innate trust for him, and all I feel is relief, like ¡°I¡¯m really d you messaged me, Emily,¡± he says as we part. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to see you again.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you message me?¡± I ask with augh. 5/6 With Ronan, it just feels like I can be myself around him in a way I can¡¯t with literally anyone else in my life right now. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to push too hard,¡± he replies with a quick shrug. We head inside and sit at a booth in the back. It¡¯s the middle of the afternoon, so the ce isn¡¯t very busy and there¡¯s no one sitting at the tables nearby. We¡¯ll be able to talk without fear of being overheard. ¡°So,¡± Ronan says once we¡¯ve ordered and the waitress has wandered off. ¡°Was this a social call, or a business call?¡± I give a quickugh, feeling my face get a bit warm, like I¡¯ve been caught out. This isn¡¯t just a social call, and I feel bad, because it¡¯s kind of like I¡¯m using him. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize we have a business kind of rtionship,¡± I tease in reply. He smiles at my quip. 6/6 ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve figured out what kind of rtionship this is yet, to be fair,¡± he responds good naturedly. ¡°But I¡¯d like to think we¡¯ve at least reached the stage where we can be honest with one another.¡± I swallow down a sudden swell of nerves, hoping Ronan won¡¯t be insulted or upset by my request for information. ¡°In that case, there is a reason I called. Something I need to ask you,¡± I tell him truthfully. He nods, as if he expected as much. But then he surprises me when he says, ¡°And I have something important I need to tell you.¡± Curiosity gets the better of me, and for a moment I¡¯m diverted from my quest for information. ¡°What do you need to tell me?¡± I ask, hoping it¡¯s not something bad. Ronan sends me a weighted look. ¡°Emily, I know what you are.¡± Write yourment Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Iugh nervously. ¡°We already covered that, you told me this once before,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m a wolf, remember?¡± However, Ronan leans across the table and catches my hand. 1/6 ¡°No, Emily. I know what you really are. What you had be by the time you escaped the old Roberts Alpha.¡± I snatch my hand back, my heart thrumming in my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± I¡¯m on the verge of panic as I get up from the table and blindly rush out of the coffee shop. Out on the street, I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m going, I just know I need to get away. Away from Ronan. Away from the truth. I hurry down the block and then turn randomly into an alleyway, however I soon discover it¡¯s a dead end. 2/6 Frustrated with myself, I spin to go back the way I came, only to find Ronan standing there. I didn¡¯t even realize he¡¯d followed me. ¡°Emily,¡± he says entreatingly, holding out his hands. ¡°Just hear me out, okay? I don¡¯t care what you are¡­ Actually, that¡¯s notpletely true. I do care, because I care about you. But I think it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I say in distress. I¡¯m not amazing. I¡¯m a monster. The old Roberts Alpha turned me into a freak. There¡¯s literally no one else in the world like me, and probably for good reason. ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Ronan says fiercely, as if he doesn¡¯t like me talking smack about myself. I don¡¯t even get why he cares so much. He doesn¡¯t even know me. Not really. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I whisper, wrapping my arms around myself. 3/6 ¡°Nothing,¡± Ronan says. ¡°I know that¡¯s probably hard to believe, Emily. But it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t want anything from you, but I want to be there for you, to help you figure yourself out.¡± ¡°What do you mean figure myself out?¡± I demand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to figure out.¡± Ronan edges closer to me. ¡°Yes, there is, Emily. How have you been coping with the cravings? How have you been sustaining that side of you? By hunting and drinking animal blood in the forest?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this!¡± I tell him, and try to get by him, but he steps into my path. ¡°Why not?¡± he pushes, making me angrier, more confused, more distressed. ¡°Because I hate that part of myself! I just want to ignore it. Do you think I like living this way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re denying part of your nature,¡± Ronan tells me. ¡°Animal blood alone can¡¯t sustain you, Emily. You need to feed. Properly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask in a weak voice, even though I already 4/6 know what he¡¯s going to tell me, I just don¡¯t want to acknowledge 1. it. ¡°Human blood,¡± Ronan says, and my heart skips in my chest. ¡°Or even better, wolf blood, although that¡¯s technically forbidden.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shake my head and back up from him, but I soone up against the brick wall that dead ends the alley. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t keep denying what you are, Emily,¡± Ronan says, and there¡¯s a hint of frustration to his voice now, as if he¡¯s annoyed that he¡¯s not getting through to me, or I¡¯m not cooperating the way he wants me to. ¡°Why not?¡± I demand stubbornly, even though I can feel my resolve slipping. Because the truth is, there¡¯s this part of me that I keep shoving down deep inside of myself, but it just keeps rising back up whenever I let my guard down. And that part of me is so hungry. Craving something I don¡¯t understand¨Csomething I¡¯m terrified to understand. ¡°Because if you don¡¯t it¡¯s going to kill you,¡± Ronan says gravely, and I want to believe he¡¯s just being overly dramatic, but there¡¯s no mistaking the serious glint in his gaze. 5/6 ¡°But¡­but I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him, even though I¡¯m beginning to doubt this myself. ¡°Maybe you think so,¡± Ronan says, stepping closer again. ¡°But if you keep denying it, keep refusing to feed properly, it will start killing you, if it isn¡¯t already. Slowly. Painfully. The worst kind of wasting sickness you can imagine. And that¡¯s only if you don¡¯t lose control and go into some kind of feeding frenzy. And considering you¡¯re currently living in the middle of a wolf pack, and wolf blood is ambrosia to even the most disciplined of vampires, I¡¯m guessing the feeding frenzy will happen sooner rather thanter.¡± My stomach churns at the picture he¡¯s painting. I¡¯m either dead, or a deadly risk to the people I love. ¡°What do I do?¡± I whisper desperately, hating that I¡¯m apparently destined for such a fate. Worse, if I did go on this feeding frenzy Ronan is talking about, the yer is practically my babysitter. I¡¯d be dead before I barely took a drop. ¡°You start by admitting what you are, and then I help you go from there,¡± Ronan says, and there¡¯s so much understanding andpassion in his voice, I can only believe he really does want the best for me. ¡°Okay,¡± I say with a nod, my voice wavering. ¡°I¡¯m a wolf¡­ But the old Roberts Alpha experimented on me with vampire blood for years. It should have killed me.¡± 6/6 ¡°But it didn¡¯t,¡± Ronan says, and it¡¯s like there¡¯s a gleam of pride in his gaze. ¡°It made you stronger.¡± ¡°It made me¡­¡± I begin, before taking a breath because it feels like I¡¯m about to jump off a cliff. ¡°It made me a hybrid.¡± 10 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!